《Beware of the Brothers》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Then rest well, my lady¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    I smiled like usually as the maid who stood at the door bowed politely. And as soon as she left the room I exhaled a deep


    breath and relaxed.


    Oh, I think I¡¯m going to rest now. I was very tired today because I had a lot to worry about all day.


    Perhaps because i just take a bath and a massage to stabilize my mind and body, so my body getting tired and i¡¯m sleepy.


    Then, is it my last day with that maid? I was going to leave the mansion tomorrow and never come back.


    ¡°Yeah, I have to say goodbye tomorrow morning.¡±


    I muttered to myself, lifting the mug in front of me.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    And a little while ago, instead of drinking


    a sip of the tea the maid brought, I was day dreaming and spit out what was in my mouth.


    Because tommorow is the day, the inside of my mind is so complex that I sip on the boiling tea without being too careful. If the third son of this house saw me like this, he must have been said,


    ¡±Where is the Ernst¡¯s dignity?¡¯


    Ugh, as I imagined, my mind got dirty again, but no!


    It was clear that tomorrow would be the most important day of my life, so I needed to cultivate my mind in advance.


    I put the mug down on the table and raised my head. And I put my eyes on everything I was looking at before the maid came in.


    There was a white wedding dress with a dazzling appearance. When the beauty of the pure white was put in both my eyes, my mind began to calm down quickly.


    But there was nothing like to calm my stomach. Yes, I was going to wear that wedding dress tomorrow and become a beautiful spring bride.


    When I thought like that, I was inevitably a little excited. Isn¡¯t it natural?


    It is said that the time of my indignity, which had to endure the brothers of Ernst is now over. When I thought like that, I suddenly felt moisture in my eyes.


    Oh god, I wonder are there my story without tears here?


    I, ¡®Hari Ernst¡¯ was adopted into this family when i was 7 years old, and has been living in the role of a youngest sister of three older brothers for 20 years since


    then.


    I was adopted into this family after the death of Arina Ernst, who was originally the daughter of the family, and I seemed to have a look that resembled her that they loved.


    Adopted to being a noble and wealthy Ernst, it was a luck for me than going back to the alley, but it was also a misfortune to follow.


    Because the Ernst couple was the only person that cared for me and they died a year after I entered this house.


    From then on, I had to use a wit equal to a dragon to survive from Ernst¡¯s three brothers, who were bothering me in all kinds of ways.


    And until today, one day before my wedding, I had to spend years of bloodshed.


    I didn¡¯t know how much I had to suffer because of the second and third brother who came to my room with the smell of alcohol last night.


    They blabbered on me asking if it was good to get married. Huh, don¡¯t you two want me to gone?


    Maybe if you were me, you¡¯re so excited


    that you won¡¯t remain after the wedding announced!


    Then it turned out that this wedding dress right in front of my eyes was picked by the second brother.


    Of course, if I say that I know he picked it, he will jump and take it off from me, but he was loving me enough to take a part in choosing my wedding dress.


    Even now, the three-brother only opened their mouth to speak bad words. But still 20 years, It wasn¡¯t that nothing was in vain.


    And for that long time, I was pretty strong to hold up with their act. Hah.


    Even if someone gives me money, it¡¯s a past i¡¯ll never want to go through again! Rather, tell me to go to the battlefield!


    Anyway, so I was in a state of fierce determination that I would never step into this damn house again once I went to marry tomorrow.


    To be honest, my marriage was pretty late. My age is twenty seven now. Usually, in this Arlanta, in the early 20s women goes on to marry.


    This was also an age worn by an old woman.


    Although I belonged to Ernst, the closest family of the imperial family, it seemed that I could hardly catch my marriage because I didn¡¯t have a single drop of noble blood.


    But the first brother who inherited this family at a young age was quite succsessful, and the image of the family was good so he was able to marry me off.


    Besides, the man who will be my husband tomorrow was a pretty good groom with a decent personality and even after a good family.


    I looked around for a moment with a doubtful glance, but it was quiet outside as if a rat was not running around. It¡¯s a little strange.


    Yesterday, the second and third brother swept through my room and why is it so quiet today? But, this is actually good.


    In fact, until the day before the wedding, I didn¡¯t want to double-play among them, so it was good for me that if they stayed calm.


    The first brother since yesterday and today was not appearing in front of me¡­


    Well. I¡±ll see his face at my wedding or tomorrow.


    Even if I wasn¡¯t, I was able to understand this because he was a busy person who was hard to see even once a week.


    It¡¯s true that I recently saw his face before the full moon. The last time I tried on a wedding dress, I briefly made eye contact with him standing outside the door.


    Although that was all it was. Anyway, he was a cold person. He leave without leaving a word until the end. Thats it.


    Still, it didn¡¯t bother me as I was full because the existence of the second and third brother in my life. Even though i have tolerated what he does.


    Originally, Eugene, the first brother, had to take my hand in place of the father¡¯s role and enter the hall together, but i dont know what kind of agreement between the three brothers was, eventually it was decided the second will escort me.


    I looked back at the wedding dress in front of me. When the white light shine the dress, my heart trembled.


    First Eugene.


    Second Cabel.


    Third Erich.


    The past years I have lived in this house with a single body of my own, passed through my eyes like a lantern. Will I finally be free tomorrow? Really?


    How can such a dreamyday come to me. I didn¡¯t believe it. I thought I will rotten to bones in the corner of this damn shit house.


    ¡°Oh, now i have to say goodbye to this room, too.¡±


    I¡¯m sure i will be able to sleep with a very good dream today. Thinking so, I happily closed my eyes.


    And when I opened my eyes again, I was back at the age of seven, where I started a bloody war with the three brothers.

 Chapter 2.1

    Where am I? Who am I? Huh oh oh oh!


    I was feeling a very deep door to the reality that I was facing in the midst of a storm of blizzard. I was definitely sleeping in my room?


    I suddenly got cold and opened my eyes. All that came into my sight was white snow. Uh, what is this?


    As I was amazed, I opened my lips, and as if waiting, a cold wind struck my mouth. Is it a dream? After thinking so, I was convinced. Oh, This is a dream.


    Although it is too vivid for a dream, but it couldn¡¯t have been a snowy winter in a moment from blooming spring if it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Besides, strangely, It seemed that I couldn¡¯t move, so I thought I was pressing my finger on it. Then I¡¯ll sleep again.


    It¡¯s so cold that I can¡¯t sleep, but if I close my eyes, I¡¯ll be back in my bed. Thinking


    so, I again lowered my eyelids in the white blizzard.


    ¡°¡­ ri! Hari!¡±


    And how long has it been? I heard someone calling my name. Is it morning


    now? Did someone come to wake me up to get ready for the wedding?


    But why I¡¯m still in a cold place?


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Then someone pulled my shoulders, seem angry with a rough touch. I opened my eyes slowly, feeling pulled out of the deep swamp. Still, all the views blurred.


    Only the eyes that were shaped between my blowing feet were clear. It was seen that person had snow on top of his neat brown hair.


    The man holding my shoulder was looking at me angrily. The moment I saw his face, I was sober.


    ¡°Brother Eugene?¡±


    At that moment, the face of the first brother, Eugene was stiff. ¡®


    ¡°Rejuvenation wasn¡¯t usually this much. You are at least 20 years old, but you seem to be younger? Aww! Then maybe it¡¯s not Eugene!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you crazy?¡±


    No, no, This is right Eugene for this tricky reaction. Besides, Eugene can¡¯t be hiding his son without anyone knowing.


    ¡°If you knew Erich was playing pranks, you should have been in the stables! What are you doing foolishly now? Are you going to freeze and die outside? Are you a fool? You don¡¯t even know about flexibility?¡±


    Did he change too? Why did he talking to me like he was a kid? For some reason, his appearance is also like a child now.


    Besides, I heard something strange. Erich was playing prank?


    ¡°Be mindful. I¡¯ll take you in now.¡±


    But, as if I was mistaken for another reason, I stare blankly as Eugene began to shake off the snow on my body. Maybe I¡¯ve been in this snow field for a long time.


    Somehow he said i was heavy, but certainly it was because of the snow.


    Now, Eugene was wearing the same look as when I first met him, but no matter how young he looked, Eugene was Eugene¡¯s. His hand that shake off in front of my eyes.


    It¡¯s because Eugene had a lot of experience in caring for his younger brothers, and of course, never had his friendly touch turned to me first, but now his eyes looking on my head.


    His hand was warm when he rubbed my cheek accidentally. I chased that warmth, and without knowing it, I rubbed my face in his hand.


    Then he stood harden like a stone with his hand on my cheek.


    After 20 years of hard work, there was a reward for me that Eugene had tamed so I


    did not root my hand on him.


    Of course, I haven¡¯t done anything big like


    rubbing my face in his hands like now, but what about it?


    Anyway, this is a dream, and I¡¯m incredible cold now. But there was another strange thing.


    Eugene, right in front of my eyes, is clearly in his early teens, so why does his hand feel so big that half of my face can be covered? Is it just a feeling?


    But the question sooner or later was blown away by the cold wind hitting my whole body.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m cold.¡±


    A small voice leaked out of my small, sweet lips. Somehow my hair was hazy. It¡¯s really damn hard for a dream.


    ¡°Hari!¡±


    I closed my eyes again as he urgently calling my name with gently tap on my cheek. It hurts, man¡­


    ********


    It was the late spring of the year after my


    mother died that I first met Ernst¡¯s three demons.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you go with us?¡±


    The wealthy-looking couple whom i met on the street, asked instead as they¡¯re holding their hands with the flowers I gave them.


    Around that time, I lost my mother, who was my only guardian to pneumonia, and selling flowers on the streets at lasting of day.


    It turns out that the couple came across the street a few days ago and came here several times shortly after discovering me.


    And they barely leave me as I am look like their dead daughter. I couldn¡¯t seem to be able to deny them that time.


    It was later discovered that they were the duke and duchess of the Ernst family, who were renowned as the royal swords in Arlanta.


    So I grabbed their hands and left the streets of Mellington.


    The place where I finally arrived on a


    three-day carriage ride was a huge and pretty house that I start rub my eyes again and again.


    I thought this might be the palace where the princess lives, and I felt like I was dreaming as I walked down the hallway


    filled with beautiful marble sculptures along the wall.


    There was a large door at the end of the hall. And it was Ernst¡¯s angels hiding inside the door. no. ¡°It was angels,¡± I thought, naive and stupid at the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come home, guys.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Two of the three boys, who belong to the


    relatively young ages, ran behind the gold-haired puppies that they were


    playing together before.


    They are Ernst¡¯s wealth hanged on the phosphorus and smoked as much as possible.


    One of them was a playful-looking boy with brown hair, and the younger boy was a pretty boy with silver hair, with a slender appearance resembling Ernst¡¯s wife.


    And the boy, the oldest of them, had brown hair and black eyes that had been pulled out directly from the Duke of Ernst.


    Unlike the younger brothers who rolled on the carpet, the oldest child was sitting neatly on the sofa and reading a book.


    Although he was older than me at the time, I still remember that it was quite


    impressive that a child who seemed to be only in his early teens was behaving consistently.


    ¡°If you had tell us in advance, we would have gone down to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Alas, I deliberately came in to try to be a


    surprised.¡±


    I felt a little strange that they were from a wealthy family, no matter where I looked.


    Soon my heart began to pound on Mrs.


    Ernst¡¯s smiling face toward me. And it was a feeling mixed with a little anticipation.


    ¡°Well, say hi.¡±


    As she stared at me, the three pairs of pupils also pointed at me. When my eyes begin to hesistated, the Duke of Ernst pushed my back slightly.


    ¡°Who is this bone-skin kid?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who¡¯s this kid?¡±


    ¡°Cabel!¡±


    ¡°No, it just that she¡¯s like a kid who didn¡¯t have enough food to eat¡­¡±


    A boy who had been curious about me from now on asked Mr. Ernst¡¯s excitement to make an excuse.


    I had to predict my dark future from the beginning when the dark clouds began to pour.


    ¡°Sssh. Penny. Good. That¡¯s not what you eat. she¡¯s not, she¡¯s not.¡±


    Or the silver boy, who looks like the youngest of the three. Then I had to notice a strange feeling, even from the words whispered to the dog roaring at me.


    ¡°She will be your sister from now on.¡±


    It was that moment. The devil invaded the children who seemed to be pure angels just before.


    ¡°The first is Eugene, the second is Cabel,


    and the third is Erich. And this kid¡¯s name is Hari.¡±


    The surrounding temperature shrugged as if the ambient temperature had diminished in an instant. The three antagonistic young pupils shot me all at once.


    ¡°Since today we are a family.¡±


    Ding dong. A magnificent bell rang in my head. It was the beginning of a brutal war.

 Chapter 2.2

    ¡°Wow! Brother! What are you doing with trash?¡±


    Who is yelling like this in my ear?


    ¡°Well, are you dead?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, you! You¡¯re a complete snowman! Does she really dead? Did you breath? Hyuk! Your hands are so cold! Uh¡­¡±


    But it¡¯s weird. I think I heard this loud voice somewhere. But before I even questioned it deeply, someone else slap my cheek.


    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t die! Open your eye quickly.¡±


    ¡°Cabel, stop and ask the butler to call a doctor. On the way, see a maid and ask them to bring thick blankets and hot water.¡±


    ¡°Ah Okay!¡±


    ¡°And Erich¡­ Erich! Don¡¯t hide, come here! Put more wood in the fireplace!¡±


    I opened my eyes to Eugene¡¯s voice, instructing his brothers to do something one after another.


    An invisible face that was just seen in a single vision was captured.


    ¡°Do you have any energy?¡±


    Then I guess I¡¯m still dreaming. I¡¯ll just close my eyes until I¡¯ll finally wake up¡­


    ¡°Open your eyes! Don¡¯t lose consciousness! Hari!¡±


    Hey, stop hitting my face! Are you feeling bad for me right now? right?


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    I barely lifted my lips and spit out a word. I felt it earlier, but my neck was so tight that it was very difficult to make a sound.


    So instead of talking, I stared at Eugene, who had just slammed my cheeks without a hitch. Then, does Eugene look slightly relieved?


    ¡°The doctor will be coming soon. She have been outside for a long time, so she may have had a frostbite. Now that she has a cold hands and feet, better igniting the fire. Erich!¡±


    As I just said, rather than telling me, try to put more firewood in the blood fireplace. Then, I am covered with Eugene coat right now, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Still, there was a chill around my body and my teeth gritted hard. They looked at me. Eugene, who couldn¡¯t do this or that, looked at me and quickly moved my body.


    Wait, wait! What are you doing now?


    ¡°It¡¯s a wool, so it¡¯ll be warm.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s choice as a tool to maintain my body temperature was a carpet. I was in the shape of a roll of bread with my head sticking out of the carpet.


    ¡°Cabel! Is it still far?¡±


    He made me look like a caterpillar and screamed at the door again. This is the first time I have seen Eugene acting not so calmly in decades, and I am deeply


    impressed.


    ¡°Brother, I¡­.¡±


    Right then, a small voice seemed to be crawling next to me.


    ¡°Is it my fault?¡±


    ¡°Erich.¡±


    The voice trembled like a frightened young bird. Oh yeah.


    Now I remember dimly. It was evident that the dream I¡¯m having right now is when I first about to died after entering this house.


    It was about mid-winter, when I was adopted by Ernst. Erich, with dazzling silver hair and transparent skin like the soft light of dawn, is truly has an angelic look as a child.


    It was because that boy appearance that everyone easily missed his evil nature, but in fact, Erich was a little devil, not an angel!


    Hmm. Of course, this was my subjective evaluation. Anyway, he was like a devil who climbed up from hell so far as I remembered.


    It is said that Erich was twin with Ernst¡¯s youngest daughter Arina. That¡¯s why he scorned and hated me for coming into her place instead.


    That¡¯s also why Erich was really like to play nasty pranks on me. So I had to get kicked out of the mansion in the middle of winter with only one gown.


    The day was when the Duke of Ernst not in the mansion for some reason, so it was clear that Erich was committed to bothering me.


    Besides, unlike the simple, ignorant the second brother, Cabel, Erich was quite


    wicked.


    In this house without the duke couple, he kept me in the room with him, so he is the only man who could help me, and kept the room closed without other maids and servants.


    So the result is I had to shiver in the blizzard for an hour and a half.


    As usual, Eugene, who was taking a class from a tutor, didn¡¯t notice any strange feeling, I might have been invisible in his eyes.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s something you can¡¯t completely hide from father and mother? This time, your joke was too bad.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Even then, the wicked third brother is coming in with a dying voice. Did you scared?


    This is the scene where the third devil brother is scared and fluttering. OMG, let me see you too.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the doctor coming, so it looks like he¡¯s still somewhere else¡­ and¡­ you go and take it. Check out what the butler and the maid are doing.¡±


    Humph. Humph. I couldn¡¯t see the scene. I slither like a caterpillar a couple of times, then wrigle. Igave up.


    Tak. Tak.


    The sound of burning firewood was heard. Oh, but thanks to the fireplace, I was glad that I just got warmer than before.


    Then, if my memories are correct, didn¡¯t the butler notice the suspiciousness and secretly contact the Ernst couple in the


    locked room with the communication sphere?


    The communication sphere with magic


    power was very expensive, so it was an emergency contact network that could only be used twice, but the butler used it on this day without hesitation.


    Big, careless butler. In fact, I almost died this day, so his choice wasn¡¯t wrong. So if this dream is the same as in my memory¡­.


    ¡°Hari!¡±


    It¡¯s about time for the Ernst couple to return to the mansion.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Eugene, who didn¡¯t expected this, was


    surprised and shouted.


    ¡°Oh my God! Hari, are you okay?¡±


    Then, while ignoring him, the duchess ran to me who look like a caterpillar. The first time I feel a warm touch on my face, I was struck. Inside her eyes was tears.


    Elegantly twisted, a silver hair with a bit of a shimmering appearance as if it were jumping. And the friendly look and touch.


    ¡°My baby, your mom is here. It¡¯s okay now. Everything is fine, so don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    Ah, she was so kind. Only one year. Duchess of Ernst, who lived as my mother for only a short time. I know this is a dream, but I stare at her blankly.


    After stroking my face like that, she screamed, turning her head after a while.


    ¡°You guys! What the hell did you do while we weren¡¯t here!¡±


    ¡°The doctor says it¡¯s still had to cross the Winston Bridge!¡±


    ¡°Why are you stay still? Sera! Marie! No, why are these kids so slow. I have to go, I can¡¯t. Please move Hari to bed.¡±


    Mrs. Ernst hurriedly left after saying so. Then it was a man that came to me. It was the duke of Ernst, who was only being my father for a while.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Do you want to move to bed right away?¡±


    His black hair and black eyes is the same, but when I looked at him like this, he was very much like Eugene, the first brother.


    However, Eugene, who succeeded in taking the place of his posthumous duke, was different, in that he was scattering a


    much harsher atmosphere than his father.


    Soon he lifted me up from the carpet that was wraping my body, so I could see his face a little closer.


    ¡°Eugene, Cabel and Erich?¡±


    ¡°I already asked the butler and maid to go¡­¡±


    ¡°I wont ask what happened today. I believe you won¡¯t miss any answer when I ask you.¡±


    Ah, yes. Having such a strict face makes him look like Eugene.


    ¡°Yes, father. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Because of the word told by Duke Ernst, Eugene¡¯s face was white. He looked sad at his father¡¯s words, and then bowed his head. He replied briefly.


    ¡°Hari, be patient even if it¡¯s uncomfortable. I put a fireplace in the room, so the bed would be better than a hard floor.¡±


    The man I had only occasionally seen as a portrait on the wall of a mansion was right


    in front of me. I called him out in a dying voice, exhaling a breath.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Hari. Tell me anything.¡±


    He nodded towards me. As if I can. His eyes looking down at me were very sweet and warm.


    ¡°Mister¡­..¡±


    I was able to whisper to his ear what I had been holding in my chest for 20 years in the long run.


    ¡°You gave me a shit.¡±


    ¡°Ha, Hari, what are you?¡±


    It sounds natural, but his eyes, who couldn¡¯t say what he was expecting,


    started shaking without a doubt.


    ¡°Oh, maybe my daughter feels so sick¡­.¡±


    I smiled with a smile as I watched the scene. I have finally said the words I had left for 20 years, so I have no regrets anymore!


    At the same time my neck fell down without power, the Duke Ernst shouted as


    fiercely as if I had died.


    Finally, my consciousness was gradually released. But when is this dream over?

 Chapter 3.1

    The mountain is still a mountain, and the water is clearly a water. I was soaked in remorse, looking blankly out the window.


    ¡°Hari, try this. Huh?¡±


    It was really strange. Why am I still dreaming? It was almost full day from the day I almost died because of Erich¡¯s. But I am still not getting out of this dream.


    Why the hell?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    ¡°No, you should. The more you get sick, the better you have to eat.¡±


    Eventually, the third brother prank was said to be an accident, not a deliberate mistake.


    They said that we were playing, then he didn¡¯t notice that i was left in the outside. It was a frustating thing for me, but I had ever experienced it once, so I wasn¡¯t so upset.


    This is probably a plan from Eugene¡¯s head. It was a mistake made by his immature younger brother, so he would have wanted to wrap it up as the oldest.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat one more bite.¡±


    Oh, after all of my nursing for a few days, the Duchess of Ernst, who do all the works, eventually have to rest. Now the Duke of Ernst was taking care of me.


    Of course, he could ask a maid, but he was doing something cumbersome to feed me.


    Well he was a truly domestic man, except for discipline of his three sons, but with a souless glance I looked at his silver spoon.


    ¡°This is the day before the original wedding, I should be starving. What should I do if the dress doesn¡¯t fit?¡±


    ¡°There arethree boys in the house to play the role of the groom. You can choose who you want, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    He listened to my ramble without me knowing.


    ¡°It¡¯s that I was really going to be a new bride! I could finally be liberated from this fucking house tomorrow! But why do I have to dream and dream again and again on such a sacred day! Mister, I hate it.¡±


    ¡°Hari, what are you saying?¡±


    You gave me shit! Why do you bother me like having three such lumps of shit? ah!


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m very tired. I¡¯m going to stop now.¡±


    The man who was ignored by me without getting explanation from my mouth left with a stiff face. It was all new to him.


    Since I first came here, I was a calm and kind child to them. Even in this case, I was a stupid child who finally sympathized


    with the three brothers.


    Hah, I¡¯ve been a fool before. Given that he gave me a house and gave me rice, I went over the valley and went into this house without knowing anything.


    In the room that I left alone, I was fascinated again and looked out the window. I was in the snow until the full moon.


    It must be a dream, but why is everything so vivid? My wedding? My freedom?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I raised my hand to and struck my face.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    But my cheek only hurts, and I dont wake up and I can¡¯t feel anything.


    And my hands. I narrowed my eyes and looked down at my hand that had just hit my face. Small. Small! My 27-year-old hand wasn¡¯t like this!


    Why are my hands so small! It¡¯s not just hands! Hands, feet, and height were all reduced in size!


    Maybe my body seemed to go back to the age of seven, when I almost died in the third brother prank. It is. Because this is a dream.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell them?¡±


    But just then, I heard a voice coming from the door.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell my mom and dad the truth?¡±


    There was Erich, the one who almost killed me. He was wondering why I didn¡¯t tell the Ernsts that their statements were false. I glanced from the window and looked at Erich.


    A seven-year-old boy stared at me


    while holding the door. His face was not though to be a child who feared his brother with a trembling voice.


    Well. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t reveal the truth before, but this time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember, so I just said I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    As soon as I opened my eyes, what i see was a blizzard. How do I know if you kicked me out or not?


    No matter how hard it was to dream of things in my memory again, I didn¡¯t even remembered about the situation in detail when I was very young.


    It¡¯s just clear that the culprit for this was the third brother.


    I heard Erich¡¯s voices that sounded a bit less and less, and I thought that this was all a dream anyway, so I decided to just shut up.


    But as he accepted my words, Erich


    looked at me, biting his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you won with this!¡±


    What is this guy saying? What did I win?


    ¡°I never asked you to hide what I did!¡±


    Oh, are you doing this because you feel like you owe me now?


    The young Erich looked and talked like a glass, so it was surprising and funny. Or is it because I saw a young third brother with 27-year-old eyes?


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, go out.¡±


    Anyway, it¡¯s annoying, you. I said to Erich with a dry voice, and then lay on the bed. Then Erich was a little embarrassed.


    It would have been so if I had seen it with my eyes, but as if my soul had been drained, 8 am now in a lethargy, so I did not want to deal with him more.


    ¡°My wedding dress was so pretty.¡±


    As I mumbled, I heard a breathtaking sound at the doorway, but it wasn¡¯t my


    bussines.


    Ha, It¡¯s real even if I close my eyes and it¡¯s still real even if I open my eyes. In case I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s hit myself again. Slap!


    I raised my hand again and smacked my cheek.


    ¡°Oh, dad ah!¡±


    Bang! For some reason the next moment, he ran out of the room calling Duke Ernst.


    He went, but I didn¡¯t care, I wrapped the blanket around my body and then went to sleep again.


    This time, hoping to open my eyes on the


    day of my wedding.

 Chapter 3.2

    ¡°Are you really crazy?¡±


    It was a vain expectation. I was still 7 years old, and now I was facing the face of my first brother.


    ¡°Am I crazy?¡±


    I was waiting when the Ernst couple leaving the mansion for a moment before I came out of the snow, and then I was caught by Eugene and pulled back into the room.


    I stared at him as I¡¯m wearing a blanket in front of the fireplace. He wasn¡¯t compelled to understand my doings just before.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I almost froze to death, and again, as I was back in that thin, indoor gown, I couldn¡¯t help it!


    I just want to came back to where I first opened my eyes. I just wanted to go back and wake up from this dream!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be annoying. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re crazy or not. Do you know who cares if you do that? Why don¡¯t you go in?Why are you doing something so useless!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t useless.¡±


    There that came weren¡¯t beautiful, and I couldn¡¯t help them. Besides, I was a bit annoyed by Eugene, who interfered with


    what I was doing.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know. I have been buried in the snow for an hour and a half, and I thought maybe i¡¯ll be back to 20 years later.


    Damn, I just wanted to last an hour more. But Eugene wobbled his eyebrows because of my poor attitude and told me to go back inside.


    ¡°Why do you do this bothersome thing for? I just couldn¡¯t see Ernst¡¯s attitude here.¡±


    Oh, of course you are. Ernst and his family have been everything to you from the past. I thought like I was sarcastic inside, then I dragged my butt closer to the fireplace.


    ¡°I thought you think I went outside to die, so you still want me to live now?¡±


    I was sarcastic, as if Eugene could watch me light up. By the way, it is Eugene who looks emotional in this way.


    The next thing I saw in my eyes was Eugene¡¯s full body mirror. I stared at the person reflected in it.


    A little girl crouching down with a blanket over her head. The hair exposed under the red blanket was pale white silver hair.


    The reason that the Ernst couple projected their daughter Arina who died to me, was probably due to my hair. Erich, who resemble her, have the same hair color as me.


    I wasn¡¯t looking out of place among them. The only difference was that the color of my eyes was dark purple, not the same colour as them.


    Did my face look so much like Arina Ernst?


    In fact, I had never seen her in a portrait.


    But it was hard to say I was like an angelic girl who was smiling brightly in the picture. And that Arina resembled myself, who seemed unable to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Suddenly, since I came here, I realized that I had never eaten properly.


    Of course, only a small meal was eaten at the request of the Ernst couple, but since this morning when they were away, I don¡¯t eat anything. I¡¯m starving.


    ¡°Give me rice.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Eugene was not able to hide his embarrassment at my imposing request.


    ¡°Are you telling me to bring you some food to eat right now?


    ¡°Uhuk! Kh! Alas, I¡¯m still sick. I can¡¯t even go out there again. My eyes are just tingling¡­ ¡°


    As I say it, I felt that he was stopped by my self-talk. Yes, if you have a conscience, do you feel remorse?


    Honestly, how much have you bothered me in the meantime? When will you have time take care of me again? I looked up


    at him pretending to be sick.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything since breakfast.


    I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Eugene was making a speechless expression. It was similar to the expression he had when he found me in the snow before the full moon.


    Then he mumbled out of the room as if I was being absurd. His eye said that he couldn¡¯t understand why he should have do what I just asked him.


    Well, he¡¯s still too young. Is the barrier to his heart lower than I thought?


    Not long after that, he came with a hot soup on the tray and brought it to me.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°Water..¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I grumbled inside and ate the soup again and again. Until the plate in front of me


    became an empty plate. It didn¡¯t take long.


    But I wasn¡¯t full yet, so I wanted to eat again, and I noticed Eugene glance. He


    was staring at me with his face crumpled.


    Looking at his expression, I felt that it was too much to ask for more soup.


    By the time of the evening, the Ernst couple will return, and I think I could eat dinner at that time, so I pushed the plate and lay down.


    Tak. Tak.


    Flames burning in the fireplace. It danced


    in front of my eyes and waved. Ah, it seems like I was a bit full that my mind start wandering.


    Even in dreams, when it was time to fall asleep with a hungry stomach, everything looked the same.


    Eugene, who always know what to say to me, was also quiet for some reason, and the room was filled with still silence.


    Tak. Tak.


    ¡°I want to go back¡­¡±


    It was a moment when I stared at the flying fire. Alas, I want to go back! When I


    was 27, It was a putting freedom in front of my nose! My marriage! My wedding dress!


    Uh, So when I was shedding blood inside, I heard Eugene¡¯s voice quiet for a while.


    ¡°You¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    It was at that moment that someone broke the silence and came into the room. Oh, it¡¯s you again.


    When I heard the unnamed title and the sound of his voice, it was Cabel, the second brother. I didn¡¯t look back, I just lay rusted with a blanket around.


    I¡¯m sleeping now! I have no consciousness now! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t even hear the second brother calling me now!


    ¡°What, are you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Cabel, knock before you open the door.¡±


    ¡°Ah, brother. It just between us.¡±


    Between us, he say! This is my room! To get permission, you take it from me, not from Eugene!


    ¡°But why do you sleep like this?¡±


    What was even more surprising was that it wasn¡¯t really malicious, so it wasn¡¯t a spit.


    ¡°Hey, wake up!¡±


    Stop shaking, man! I wake up because of


    cabel that comes close and shakes my body. I frowned.


    ¡°Hey, get up quickly! Let¡¯s play with me!¡±


    ¡°Cabel. You better rather go to your room


    and read a book.¡±


    ¡°But books are not fun.¡±


    ¡°Then go hanging out with Erich. You have to hang out with someone of the right level.¡±


    When I heard the two guys talk to each other, they bickered slowly. Well, let¡¯s play


    together, he say. He was a monster boasting with stamina.


    So, playing with him always ended up a torture for me. But what are you trying to do with me who hasn¡¯t healed yet?


    Besides, Eugene is Eugene. He pretended


    to be so elegant that he and I weren¡¯t good enough to play together and say that there¡¯s nothing he like.


    Rather, it¡¯s you guys who are barbaric than me in my eyes! It is unfair! It¡¯s cylindrical!


    ¡°Erich isn¡¯t more fun than a book. Hey! Wake up!¡±


    Cabel shake me again and again. I pretend to continue sleeping, but it seems like the intensity is getting stronger.


    Eugene, who knows I¡¯m not really asleep, sighed a little from behind. Oh, but wait a minute. Stop shaking. I just ate before, and you suddenly shake it.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t stand it and kick the


    blanket.


    ¡°Oh, you wake up!¡±


    Yes! I wake up, damn!


    ¡°Are you playing with me now?¡±


    HUEK!


    Oh! Brother Cabel!


    That¡¯s all because of your own fault.

 Chapter 3.3

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s okay now.¡±


    My heat rose again after I emptied my stomach.


    Cabel was stunned as if shocked by my behaviour, but soon with the help of a maid, Cabel stepped out of the room to change clothes.


    It was the other maid who cleared the room, and in the meantime, Eugene looked at my forehead for a moment and then looked at the doctor as if he had a headache.


    ¡°No. A little bowl of soup. Eating food on an empty stomach seems to be too much for Hari.¡±


    No, if it¡¯s a dream, shouldn¡¯t it be a little happy and pleasant as a dream? Wow, it seems like I only got sick every day.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m taking good care of her, so


    don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there next to Hari.¡±


    As I turned, I saw Eugene, who was in contact with the Ernst couple through the communication sphere.


    Oh, that¡¯s expensive. Perhaps after the last incident, the Ernst couple gave Eugene a communication sphere in the case to contact them immediately.


    ¡°Hari is sleeping now.¡±


    Eugene looked at me lying in bed and


    continued talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mother. I have to rest, too. No, it¡¯s not. I¡¯m almost out of heat, so I¡¯ll be better off when I sleep well. So I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Why are you Lying when you know you¡¯re not sleepy? Do you hate to talk to your mother about me like that?


    Besides, look at you, pretending to be worried and pretending to be a good brother. It turned out that Eugene as a child was a good liar!


    ¡°I¡¯ll stayed here until my parents came.¡±


    As soon as he ended the use of the communication sphere, Eugene looked back at me with a cool face. Just then, Cabel entered the room.


    He smell like a soap cause he had changed his clothes and washed


    it.


    ¡°So you were surprised with Erich.¡±


    Cabel clung to his brother with a stupid face as if he was quite shocked by the overturning of my work.


    However, the feeling of satisfaction gradually cooled while watching the two brothers.


    ¡°Soon, mother and father will come. So you go to your room so I don¡¯t get messed up.¡±


    ¡°Then when can I play with trash?¡±


    ¡°Wait for a few days until she¡¯s all right.¡±


    said Eugene, appeasing the tumultuous


    Cabel. I quietly watched his hands stroking the brown hair of Cabel.


    As always, Eugene was infinitely generous and caring for his younger brothers. Unlike when Imhe was just dealing with me, Eugene¡¯s voice soothing Cabel was soft and warm.


    After Cabel left the room, Eugene closed


    the door and sighed a little. I opened my mouth to him with a towel on my forehead.


    ¡°You guys.¡±


    ¡°What, you guys?¡±


    Eugene turned back with a suspicious look at my title addressing them, which I hadn¡¯t use before, but then looked at me as soon as I asked him.


    ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡±


    In fact, I wanted to ask their older form. I wanted to ask at least once in my life, but in the end I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    And even when i know this is dream, I want to ask him, because I was a fool, I asked the younger Eugene.


    ¡°You are not Arina.¡±


    It was not surprising because it was the expected answer. Besides, this is not 20 years later, and they are in their younger form. There was only one answer to come out.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± I said.


    ¡°I hate you too.¡±


    ¡°I hate it.¡±


    Eugene looked at me and made a strange expression. He look bothered and turning his back to his side.


    Tuk.


    The towel on my forehead over the blanket fell off. I knew this was a dream, but I was a little disassembled.


    ¡°I want to go back.¡±


    If I go back, I¡¯ll never see something like you again. As if I was in the first place, as if it were nothing from the beginning. I will forget all that.


    ¡°I hate it all now.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back¡­¡­.¡±


    It was sad and unfair even for one thing. I mumbled about them the bad guys, and so on, and buried my face through the blanket.


    Eugene just stood quietly without saying anything about what he was thinking.


    **********


    ¡°You are here. Father. Mother.¡±


    It was evening that the Ernst couple returned. As soon as they returned to the mansion, they first found me.


    Whether it was unpleasant or not, the three brothers who went into my room with Ernst¡¯s couple each had a disgruntled face.


    ¡°Hari. Oh, she got a fever again?¡±


    ¡°I told the chef to make your favorite potato soup. Let¡¯s eat a little even if you don¡¯t have an appetite. okay?¡±


    Her hands was cold. But for me it was a warmer hand than anything else in the world.


    ¡°How about it? do you want to try eating?¡±


    I sat on a fluffy pillow and ate the soup they brought on the bed. Mrs. Ernst¡¯s face, who fell a while ago while nursing me, flew as much as I try to eat.


    Even when I wasn¡¯t a baby, she was


    feeding me the soup, as if it were natural. I looked at her slender wrist with a spoon.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Mom.¡±


    Silverware fell from Mrs. Ernst¡¯s hands. She was staring at me as if she had no idea what she had just heard. I watched her blue eyes gradually start shaking.


    ¡°Again¡­. Will you tell me once again?¡±


    I looked at her who look unbelievably and


    slowly opened my mouth again.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    She slowly swaying in the wall with tears running out. As he moved his gaze, Duke Ernst was also looking at the two of us with a moving glance.


    Only the three brothers were just standing with their shocked faces rather than talking with each other from afar. I said to Duke Ernst this time.


    ¡°Dad, I want to drink that water.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you wanna drink water¡­.¡±


    As if he witnessed the most beautiful


    sight in the world, his eyes secretly had tears while pouring water over me


    and raised his head as if he realized something.


    The cup that fell from his hand made a crackling sound.


    ¡°Oh, Dad?¡±


    They seemed moved by the fact that I finally opened my mind to them. Actually, I had never called them mothers or fathers until the moment they died.


    So I feel like I¡¯m from another world. This house and the people in this house were making me somewhat shy.


    Also, my brother¡¯s pressure on me wasn¡¯t loose enough to make me able to forget my position and they won¡¯t left me unnoticed.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    I looked at the faces of the three men behind them, standing in the arms length of the Ernst couple.


    As if they couldn¡¯t believe what had happened in front of their eyes, the faces in amazement were quite decent. Hah. I secretly smiled rotten.


    If it¡¯s not a dream to wake up anyway, now I will not be bullied again and I will live my own way!


    That¡¯s how I decided to get my revenge.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Oh, Hari! It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    Mrs Ernst who looked at me in front of the mirror and liked it squaled like a girl. I even turned round and round in my seat in return for the enthusiastic cheers.


    ¡°Whoa! My daughter is pretty and lovely, no matter what she wears!¡±


    Ehe, I¡¯m a little¡­ embarrased. When I was young, I was shorter than my peers, and I was too thin so.


    You are so angelic that I cannot think you¡¯re the mother of that ugly brother!


    ¡°I like everything, how about you, what are you going to do?¡±


    The clothes I¡¯m wearing right now were like princess dresses.


    In a white dress with a lot of frills, the yellow ribbon tied behind his back was inflated to the fullest, showing off the cuteness.


    Well. The clothes are fabolous, so it


    certainly seems that I look a little cuter.


    Now, I was making a impression that I wasn¡¯t looking so good, but since I was older, I used to listen to compliment words. Ugh. Suddenly I¡¯m a little sorry again.


    How hard I¡¯ve been managing my body shape and appearance! But now I¡¯m


    back as a little kid like this! Ugh, I want to go back!


    ¡°Yeah? you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Ah. It wasn¡¯t that, but I thought a little differently.


    ¡°No, I like it too.¡±


    Today Mrs. Ernst was calling a dress maker into the mansion to buy me new clothes.


    Looking at the clothes that filled the room, it seemed that all the children¡¯s clothes were new, and mostly the old clothes were wiped out.


    Thanks to that, I was playing a dolls, that I have to wore and took off dozens of clothes from lunch today to now.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy all of it!¡±


    Ernst¡¯s wife claimed and laughed wide. I wanted to say that I didn¡¯t need so much clothes, but I just smiled at her bright face.


    ¡°Its been a while since I¡¯m seeing Melissa smiling so brightly.¡±


    Mrs. Ernst picked up my clothes and moved to the room next door with the dress maker. This time, she was to


    choose the lining of the winter coat.


    When I lifted my head, Duke Ernst came to my side. He was staring at the back of his wife, who was going out.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s thanks to you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until then the Ernst¡¯s face brightened that I called her ¡°Mom.¡± I stayed a bit, but I hid my mind and told Duke Ernst.


    ¡°If mom laughs, I¡¯m happy too.¡±


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    He said, the eyes of Duke Ernst quickly became murky. Oh, this uncle. I didn¡¯t know when I was young, but he was very emotional.


    He just tearing all of his tears out of this.


    Besides, it¡¯s because uncle¡¯s age is similar to Eugene¡¯s 20 years later, it seemed like a bit of goose bumps on my body to see him crying with a face that resembled Eugene, who didn¡¯t seem to get a drop of blood even though he was stabbed.


    ¡°If you have anything you want, tell me everything. Dad will buy you everything.¡±


    Mister. Thanks a lot, but it¡¯s not good for kids, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°None is pretty!¡±


    Just then, a sound that can stabbed a earmuffs came from the door. He¡¯s finally here. He came and turned his head to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pretty, not pretty! Nothing! Not pretty!¡±


    It was the second brother, Cabel, who was shouting with a dignified position in front of the open door. He was clenching his fist


    and staring at me.


    ¡°Do you know that you can¡¯t become Arina even if you¡¯re wearing that? Don¡¯t be funny!¡±


    ¡°Cabel!¡±


    Duke Ernst, who was next to me, shouted for the second. Cabel paused for a while, but soon began to stared again toward me who standing next to him.


    I didn¡¯t know how he will come to me in the presence of the Duke Ernst and behave badly, but in fact, this behavior of Cabel was within my prediction.


    He would soon behaving like this though, because I called the Ernst couple in front of the three brothers as ¡®Mom and Dad¡¯ and stimulated them.


    He opened hid mouth again with his face tight as if he couldn¡¯t stand it, but it was faster for me to act.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    I whispered a little, pulling the cuffs of Duke Ernst with my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t forget to smile at him. In this case, this poor-looking appearance also helped me. Just by making a little bit of a


    dead face, I was seem to be with mercy.


    ¡°Hari! What are you talking about, it¡¯s not fine at all!¡±


    As expected, Duke Ernst was startled and started to appease me. When I had a dark face, like I couldn¡¯t seem to know what to do, his conscience was stabbed.


    ¡°Cabel! Come on. You should apologize.¡±


    So, if I could give him those burns in this dream, it would enough.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s my dad! Don¡¯t call him dad at your will!¡±


    Well, it wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t guessing the minds of the kids, but I wasn¡¯t too sorry for that, because there was something I had done to you.


    Eventually, the second brother wrangled by Duke Ernst and disappeared for


    a deep conversation between the two. After that I left the room to return


    to my room.


    Duk!


    But as soon as I stepped out of the hall, someone stepped on me. I just fell down on the floor without seeing it.


    ¡°You¡¯re really irritable.¡±


    This time it was the third brother. Erich was quietly expressing the anger he had in his heart, unlike the second Cabel, his blue eyes had sharp emotions in the eyes.


    Don¡¯t just standing there!


    ¡°Hmph¡±


    I have a painful knee on the floor, so I grimace for a while.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do this and you do such childish things, it won¡¯t change fact that we gonna live with each other.¡±


    Pang!


    The flames flashed between the third brother pupil and my eyes in the air. I¡¯m not like I was!


    ¡°Say something again.¡±


    Again, a fire broke out between Erich and me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mrs. Ernst, who was in the next room, plung her head through the door. At that moment, Erich¡¯s eyes were embarrassed.


    I have no intention of making a lot of trouble, but should I be afraid because of something that was not my fault?


    ¡°Um¡±


    ¡°Hari fell down with her feet folded. You have to be careful.¡±


    said Eugene, who appeared suddenly.


    ¡°Now, hold my hand and get up.¡±


    I waited silently, looking at my hand in front of me. As Mrs. Ernst was watching, he was playing a good brother again, but unlike Eugene¡¯s friendly voice, Eugene¡¯s face back to Mrs. Ernst was cold.


    I looked at his hand for a moment and then slowly extended my hand. Then I smiled and caught his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    Do you think acting can only be done by you? Pretend to be in good term and pretend to be a good brother, I can do it too!


    I close my eyes and maybe for the first time as a 7 year old Hari, I smile widely. But for some reason, at the very moment, Eugene hardened like a stone in his place.


    What is this reaction again?


    I was puzzled, but anyway, conscious of Mrs. Ernst behind Eugene, I hold his hand with a smile and raised my body.


    But at that very moment, Eugene¡¯s hand, which I grasped with strength, let go, and wasn¡¯t it to soon to shake my hand with percussion?


    No, what is this! What? is this bothering you? Did you do it on purpose now? Did you purposely let me fall? You were such a childish child!


    ¡°Oh, Hari!¡±


    Mrs. Ernst, who saw me fall backwards, walked fast towards me. I shed the person in front of me with a booty on.


    Oddly enough, Eugene finally looked at me and frustrated as if he had become sober, and then reached out to me again. What he said next was really ridiculous for me.


    ¡°You should have held my hand well. Mother, I¡¯m going to tell the maid to


    give Hari more rice for meal. Now I see it, she¡¯s too weak.¡±


    I stood up at once.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m worried that Hari is so fragile. Maybe I should give her medicine. It¡¯s winter.¡±


    ¡°It will not be bad either.¡±


    Of course, Eugene wouldn¡¯t be agree to give me medicine for my sake.


    It was clear that young children, usually about this age, hate taking medicine rather, so he do it on a whim to make me stout.


    Evidence is that I and my brother, Erich, used up all the childish thing so I had to avoid cold medicine last time in the past, but I wasn¡¯t really a 7-year-old child.


    There is no way to avoid the medicine that the Ernst give. Should I use this to take


    care of myself?


    Even so, this body is so sluggish that the limbs are like branches. Yes, my condition would be a little better than now if I had a


    bite of medicine.


    Then I can fight those ugly guys more efficiently¡­.


    Ugh. Thinking of this, I think I¡¯m really is a little sly. It was evidence when I using my head in this way.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go out when the day is warmed up. The whole family!¡±


    Oh. Oh. The cold aura that was pushed


    toward me somewhere made me stiff.


    Mrs. Ernst was scattering bright smiles like spring sunlight, but the two behind her weren¡¯t.


    Well, there. I think Eugene and Erich are staring at me horribly again.


    Mrs. Ernst seems to feel happy so much, that she did not notice it as she laughs happily until the end and go back to her room to choose the cloth.


    ¡°Now I see you have some talent, too.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, an eerie voice poked into my eardrum. The next moment, I faced a black eye stained with cold-forged anger.


    From the beginning, Eugene was incredibly mature as a 12-year-old child, but now I¡¯ve never seen that expression at that age.


    He was expressing deep hatred that was not easy to overcome.


    ¡°Family?¡±


    The sharp cynics sharpened the air.


    ¡°Never will be.¡±


    Then Eugene went go down the stairs after passing through me like that, as he originally want to go down the stairs.


    Ugh. I, who remained alone, stood there and sighed. It turns out that the kids are definitely kids.


    I¡¯m too old to be hurt by the bad news of children like that now, unfortunately or fortunately. Ugh, uh, wait¡­Rather, I think I¡¯m actually hurting myself more now.


    Ugh. Anyway, after hearing such direct criticism for so long, it was a little new, but that was it. That was the past I went through while I was living with Brothers.


    As I got older, I became more and more


    sophisticated. This is rather cute compared to bullying. Yes, it¡¯s cute.


    Okay. It¡¯s pretty cute. I quietly headed to my room, sweeping the knee I had put on the floor when I fell earlier. Ah, I think this is going to bruise on my knees.


    The third brother, the younger one is careless. You shouldn¡¯t be vigilant wherever you go. Sweet.


    With that thought in mind, I walked down the hall. Then, at the end, turn the visible doorknob and I open it. A pink-covered room appeared.


    Ugh, I hate this childish pink!


    I shook my head in the pinkish things that were full in the room, but of course I couldn¡¯t tell the Ernst couple something like that I didn¡¯t like the room.


    It was because I remembered how hard they decorated this room for me. Besides, I really liked this room in those days when I was really 7 years old.


    It was a big room I had for the first time in my life. It was full of colorful objects that I couldn¡¯t even greed for when I was poor.


    But now¡­You know my age. Ugh.


    Naturally, the three brothers have been tormenting me for almost a month with the Ernst couple working on my room and redecorating it.


    ¡°Huft.¡±


    I flew over the fluffy bed. God, that¡¯s good. Twenty years later, my bed is soft and fluffy, but this bed is as good as that!


    Rustle!


    When I heard the sound, I turned my eyes out of the window, and I noticed that the dry branches were shaking in the winter wind.


    The wind was so strong that the window whom locked tightly made a loud noise.


    ¡®Family?¡¯


    Suddenly, the words that Eugene just shouted were lingering in my mind. And the cold faces of the two people I saw at that moment.


    I¡¯ve always had that idea during the 20 years I¡¯ve been in this house. Arina Ernst, during your lifetime, you must have been loved by them a lot.


    So somebody can¡¯t stand your vacancy and put me up there instead, and someone else says they can never forgive me for taking your place, but I just do it.


    It was okay. Unless I have to start this crazy thing from scratch like now! Uh huh!


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Again, tears covered my eyes, so I struggled for a while on the bed. If it¡¯s a dream, wake up quickly, wake up quickly!


    I¡¯m just ready to open my eyes!


    This is the best timing to wake up! And I am the happiest new bride in the world!


    Now, one, two, three, I wake up now!


    Rattle rattle!


    Oh, oh, oh, but all I could hear was the noise of the wind.


    Eventually I dropped my arms and legs over the bed. I muttered with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°There are no dreams or hopes in this world.¡±


    I feel bitter and suffering. Everything¡¯s


    black. Huh oh.


    As if they know my noisy heart, the winter breeze still blows outside the window seems crying.


    ¡°Penny. Chase her!¡±


    Woof!


    I stared at Erich with a narrow eyes. He was playing with a dog in the hallway on the second floor and was giving orders to me just after he found me.


    The puppy with golden fur is Ernst¡¯s pet dog, the Golden Rat River female, whose name is Penny.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    I remembered this puppy carefully. How can I forget? Erich¡¯s command on the dog is the years when I was scared and trembled because I was afraid to die.


    Honestly, there was a time when I wanted to beat this puppy as much as I can did, but in fact, that wasn¡¯t this poor


    animal fault who only listened to the orders of the owner.


    Hah!Revealing this towards me, Erich lifted his nose from behind the puppy. Huh. But do you know how it will be?


    Hugh. I screamed out loud after a long breath.


    ¡°Penny, jump!¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to throw the bait that I had prepared beforehand in front of the dog eyes. Take it Penny!


    Penny plucked her ears and nose, and soon afterward, she chases the snack I threw and runs towards the end of the hall.


    ¡°Pe, Penny! Where are you going?¡±


    Naturally, Erich was shockingly surprised that Penny¡¯s betrayal couldn¡¯t have been imagined by him. I crossed my arms and stared towards Erich.


    Soon I wanted to show this in his eyes and convince him.


    ¡°Penny! Come here now!¡±


    Penny was called by Erich. But she started to jump again after she snorted her snack and ate it all.


    ¡°Penny! Would you not listen to me? Who said to eat that thing? Then you know I¡¯ll be angry!¡±


    The kid didn¡¯t have to be like this. What is wrong to penny in the first place?


    ¡°Penny. Good girl? Eat this.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Good. Pretty.¡±


    I gave the dog a snack for dog, and stroked her yellow hair. Contrary to what I had seen before, at Erich¡¯s order, the penny of the present day shook his tail at


    me and ate the snacks I gave.


    ¡°This, this is what.¡±


    Erich waved his pupils as if he could not believe what he was seeing now.


    ¡°What did you do to Penny!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? I gave her a snack.¡±


    ¡°Why do you give Penny a snack! What are you!¡±


    I ignored the third brother and stroking Penny¡¯s favorite place, and after doing this a few times, I¡¯m used to it.


    ¡°Hey! Panting.¡±


    Penny was now poised on me, turning over to my order. Seeing that, Erich opened his mouth.


    ¡°Kids, good girl.¡±


    Heung.


    Since this time, I¡¯ve been searching all the things this puppy likes!


    ¡°Penny, hand!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Penny, sit down!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Penny, pretend to sleep.¡±


    I took another snack out of my pocket and rocked it in front of her eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense!!¡±


    No, it makes sense. It¡¯s been almost two years since Penny became Ernst¡¯s pet dog this year. Arina started raising this right after she died.


    You know, you¡¯re probably right. So, strictly speaking, it was about the time I spent observing Penny longer than the


    time Erich took care of Penny at this point.


    Of course, for the current penny, I¡¯m probably the only person who has been face to face to her for about half a year, but I knew the insides of penny¡¯s favorite snacks, favorite games, and where to feel good if I touched her.


    And the reason I came to know this so well was the third brother, Erich, who threatened me with penny when he had a chance.


    Huh, how much sweat I made to tame this puppy.


    Even so, I finally reached the point where I shook him, and I remember that Erich at that time also been a huge trouble. If you look at it,


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, my penny is pretty too.¡±


    As I scratched the bottom of her neck,


    Penny shook her tail, making a noise.


    ¡°Penny! What are you doing now?¡±


    Erich seemed to feel betrayed by the rapid pace of Penny¡¯s change of mind. When the eyes of Erich and my eyes met in the air, a sharp flame burst again like the last time.


    ¡°Erich! Trash! What are you two doing there?¡±


    Oh, the sound of that crap. As I turned, I noticed the second brother coming down the stairs from the 3rd floor.


    When I looked at him walking with his eyes open, looked back and forth between Erich and me, who were looking at each other, there was no enlightenment.


    ¡°Get your hand off Penny!¡±


    Erich hit my hand, who was stroking Penny, and then he ran to the approaching older brother.


    Erich is playing prank around and dragging me around. Even though I saw it, it sounded like this.


    ¡°Are you bored brother? Play with her.¡±


    Cabel showed a welcome sign as he had


    just forgotten that he had been scolded by the Duchess for a while.


    Anyway, simple ignorant guy. So, after 20 years, you had a need from me.


    ¡°I was bored at home for a while too! Then let¡¯s practice fencing with me from now on!¡±


    Hey! What fencing practice with you and me is it?


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re my sword-fighting opponent from today!¡±


    The second brother screamed out loud, as if he was giving me a great deal. Believe it or not, Cabel was a prominent swordsman in Arlanta.


    The 9-year-old now, of course, is still immature, but still, his skills were far superior among his peers, so after a little older, he was able to win even within the knights¡¯s squad and eventually serving as the knight division commander.


    And I could be confident that I also helped to improve this guy¡¯s skills, since this


    rotten guy has been wielding a wooden sword against me for reasons of


    swordsmanship since I was a kid, and he used to be a trouble every time!


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    But it all happened after the Ernst couple¡¯s death, this time it¡¯s still early. Is it because I stimulated them?


    ¡°Brother Cabel.¡± I said


    I opened my mouth towards him.


    ¡°Brother, how old am I?¡±


    ¡°Uh? 7 years old.¡±


    ¡°Then am I a girl or a boy?¡±


    ¡°A girl¡­?¡±


    The second brother responded to my question with a look like he has question mark floating above his head.


    I¡¯m right. This guy is the same person


    who¡¯s so clueless after 20 years. Of course, if you touch it wrong, he will


    burst like a fire, causing you to devastate.


    ¡°Now look at my wrist, brother Cabel.¡±


    I think I¡¯ll break if you catch it with force. My arms and legs are the same. Anyway, what I want to say right now is this.


    ¡°How can a small, powerless girl like me be an opponent of a Cabel brother?¡±


    The second brother stopped at that moment. Cabel was listening to me and making an expression saying ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t fit in with you, of course as it¡¯s


    never going to be a good practice. Wouldn¡¯t it be fun for you to do that


    too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is that so?¡±


    Yes! So, cancel it right away! Your swordsman opponent, I don¡¯t need that shit!


    ¡°And Cabel¡¯s brother isn¡¯t such a cowardly man who enjoys fighting with a weak girl like me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what some cowardly people do. No way! right?¡±


    ¡°Ha.. Ah..¡±


    At the same time, Cabel was an easy opponent. He used to confuse his mind as soon as I put a little wind in the middle like this.


    ¡°¡­! I am not a cowardly man!¡±


    I decided to nail the last nail to Cabel, who stuttered at my words and panicked. So I smiled at him and said to him.


    ¡°I know that too. How about Erich?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that moment, Erich lifted his head as if he was stunned. He took Penny and listened to our conversation by the side, and then he looked like a stone.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not suitable, Erich was missing his time playing with Cabel brother lately. How did you think about that?¡±


    Oh, take that for granted! If you think you can compete with me, Erich! Of course you was wrong!


    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about now?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a nice guy! So I don¡¯t fight with weak kids. Now, Erich! Let¡¯sgo!¡±


    ¡°Wait, brother!¡±


    Erich insisted on his absurdity towards Cabel, but eventually he was caught and dragged behind before he could say anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Penny. Have fun brother!¡±


    After removing the two of them at once,


    a smile of victory came to my mouth. Whoa. As planned!


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    Oh, I¡¯m surprised! When I was intoxicated with the feeling of victory, I suddenly heard a voice from behind and called me.


    As I looked back in amazement, Eugene, looking down on me with a cold face, caught my eye. Pretend to be mature this human! Ah!


    No, there are three more pieces of shit after that, so if you send one, another one comes, right?


    In the end, in this damn corner, why did I meet shit everywhere? Ouch, I¡¯m annoyed!


    ¡°After the last accident, you has changed somehow. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Humph. Eugene¡¯s keen question made me frightened. When I was young, I especially watched the ages of the people of the house, so I just acted like them.


    Moreover, originally I thought I should not go against the three brothers to survive here.


    In a way, it was good to say that they had been pressed by their flag since childhood. Just now that I¡¯m determined to be crooked, would you believe that if I said so?


    ¡°What are you talking about? I was originally like this.¡±


    ¡°You said it was originally? Don¡¯t be funny.¡±


    Ugh! Let¡¯s just go over it. In this


    situation, the most popular answer is, ¡®What was the originally?¡¯ I said.


    ¡°How do I know if I¡¯m different? Brother doesn¡¯t know me at all.¡±


    Did it work this time? When I looked at his face, Eugene was holding his mouth shut and sending a cold glance toward me, but the words he said in spite of my succession were a bit embarrassing for me.


    ¡°Yeah. So far, I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve been deceiving everyone and acted like a good child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Oh no. What are you saying?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you be a bother.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s chin was tight. He stare at me with a furious eye. Ugh. I¡¯m not going to win like this.


    Of course, Eugene never hit me once in 20 years, but now the eyes he sends are making me so scared that I might consider it now.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive.¡±


    Surprisingly, what came to his eyes the next moment was some kind of pain, more than anger and contempt for me.


    ¡°If you cheated and approached my mother with ill intention from the beginning, I will never forgive you.¡±


    I stopped breathing and looked at Eugene¡¯s distorted face. He was scattering the thrilling as if I had touched his wound.


    After doing so, Eugene turned his back on me. It seemed like the last thorn I saw,


    and his sharp, cold eyes, seemed to stick to my heart.


    As I looked at his distant back, I gradually felt my eyes start to shake. I want to hit


    something, can I hit one? He keep saying this and that.


    What should I say if you¡¯re telling me that? Who is the one who cheated? If you think about it, It¡¯s me whom being deceived!


    You came to say that you give me home


    and give me everything I want to, but all I have for 20 years is that all three big and beautiful pieces of shit!


    Wow. wow. And Eugene, you were the long-awaited first shit that I¡¯m gonna win over.


    ¡°Puppy!¡±


    Right then, Penny, who I couldn¡¯t hear because of Eugene¡¯s momentum, barked at my feet. I looked at where he disappeared.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, so I see, Penny, you


    were a good girl when you were young.¡±


    ¡°Eat this and you¡¯re free from me.¡±


    Hey! I just lost my words to Eugene, and I was absorbed in trying to win Penny again. Yeah. Next time I must hit him back.


    Of course, until the day of fulfilling that wish came, it was a secret that I was aiming for Eugene¡¯s pretty head.


    Woof woof!


    It was strange. I wasn¡¯t originally such


    a cunning child.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    A few days later, there was a big disturbance on Ernst house in the late evening. I vomit everything I had for dinner.


    It was because I was suffering from high fever again. But I couldn¡¯t figure


    out why I was sick. The doctor who visited Ernst again shook his head.


    ¡°It seems that her body has been severely hurt by what she suffered a while ago. It would be good to take a medicine that stabilizes the body for a while and relaxed her mind.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no other abnormality?¡±


    ¡°There is no special abnormality. However, her body is weak, and suddenly the others factor that causes the disease is that the


    environment has changed.¡±


    Oh, now I was an underdeveloped premature child. Besides, it¡¯s right that the external environment suddenly changed


    from 20 years to 20 years ago.


    Uh, but it¡¯s too much! I can¡¯t eat something delicious, but why I can¡¯t make flesh and blood even if I eat what is good for my body!


    But as the days go by, I feel more and


    more sinister. This is not a dream¡­


    I¡¯ve been trying to get rid of the unfortunate thoughts that keep revolving around in me because I¡¯m wondering if it will be real.


    ¡°The fever doesn¡¯t sink easily.¡±


    The Ernst couple seemed to be worried about. It was the first time that Hari was


    so sick in a row, so it was worth it. I saw my new towel soaked in water.


    They thought I was going to vomit agein, so I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick at all. Go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Would it be possible for my baby to stay asleep when I was next to her? I wasn¡¯t comfortable in leaving her alone in the room.¡±


    Mrs. Ernst said, as I uttered my word. It seems that I am still uncomfortable


    with them.


    Her request was so desperate that in the end I couldn¡¯t say more of the rejection, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Please rest, Hari.¡±


    Mr. Ernst wrapped his wife¡¯s shoulder once and then left the room.


    ¡°Dad, is she sick?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Hari needs to rest, so go out quietly.¡±


    I can hear the voices of my brothers at the door for a while and then disappear.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    When he said that outside the quiet room, I replied almost reflexively. Then Mrs. Ernst stared at me for a while and then slowly reached out to me.


    ¡°Hari. When you¡¯re sick, you can be a little more childish.¡±


    Soft hands like a spring breeze sweep over my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. That¡¯s your father.¡±


    The voice in both my ears was as gentle and tender as the hand.


    ¡°Until you die in the future, you are our daughter and we are always on the side of


    Hari.¡±


    I felt a little stuffy inside, and I felt like I was tickling somewhere with an unknown feeling. I looked at Mrs. Ernst¡¯s face in


    silence.


    She gently stroked my head as if I was a child and smiled gently. The silence inside the room suddenly felt peaceful. It turns out I don¡¯t know how long it feels to be protected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Sleep well. When you wake up, everything will be all right.¡±


    Even though it couldn¡¯t have been, oddly enough, while listening to her whisper, everything seemed to be all right like that.


    I eventually tickled my forehead. Slowly fell asleep feeling a warm touch.


    *******


    ¡°Hari, eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°Uncle should eat it too.¡±


    ¡°If you call me ¡°Dad,¡± I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Creepy!


    ¡°Ah, Dad¡­.¡±


    I uttered to the tomato salad in front of me, muttering the sound that wasn¡¯t completely attached to my mouth.


    The duke of Ernst who started to eat broccoli, laughing. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to


    eat another and you can eat it instead.


    I may have picked in uncle a lot, but anyway, I was grateful that he eat this green shit instead, so I smiled at him while looking up at Duke Ernst.


    ¡°Hari, you have to eat it evenly.¡±


    But suddenly the fork came from the opposite side, and the green shit I had just removed to uncle¡¯s stomach sat down on my plate.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for Hari if you eat it, dad. She often get sick, I think it¡¯s good for


    her nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Huft. Then, you should eat evenly.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s right. Now, eat it


    Hari.¡±


    Oh. I looked at the fork pushed in front of me and turned my face down. Eugene, you! You know I hate broccoli and you¡¯re doing this on purpose!


    ¡°Here, Hari. Eatwell.¡±I


    looked at Eugene and chewed a green chunk of shit. Damn, I don¡¯t get this crap!


    ¡°Me, I also eat it as well!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cabel is also good.¡±


    From now on, I decided cabel as a target for eating broccoli instead of me every time, and secretly starting plan on my head.


    ********


    ¡°Ah~Eh~Uh~Ee~Oh~¡±


    When the meal time ended and I was alone in the room, I started to queer hard by myself. Even if I don¡¯t want to, but it¡¯s lisp everytime I speak.


    Sometime I¡¯m very surprised. It¡¯s so hard in this age.


    ¡°Hari. I need you to take the medicine.¡±


    I had to repair this weak body quickly, so I drunk the last drop of medicine quickly.


    But for some reason, Mrs. Ernst looked at me with such a vague glance and smiled, then put something in my hand.


    ¡°I bought it when I went out. I¡¯ll give you one for each medicine, so eat it.¡±


    When I opened my hand, the yellow candy


    wrapped in a thin translucent paper came out. Oh, I didn¡¯t even say thank you, but she¡¯s already out.


    I grabbed it in my hand instead of eating the candy. It seemed to me that the sound of rustling in my hands was louder than the sound of the wind clapping outside the window. Why?


    It¡¯s kind of a waste to eat candy right now¡­ At that time, a knock was heard


    outside the door. Did Mrs Ernst return again?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I told to someone outside the door.


    I allowed that person to come in. Then, after confirming who the person appeared through the doorway, I immediately regretted the fact.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, is it the expression of someone who hasn¡¯t been well at all?¡±


    So what, do you think I¡¯m glad to see you? What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t expect the visit. I just saw your face when we were eating!


    ¡°Why did you come?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I came because I wanted to see your face.¡±


    It¡¯s not what I want either.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just stay in 30 minutes and then I¡¯ll go


    out.¡±


    Eugene said, who told me he was going to spend some time in my room and settled in a chair in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Did aunty ask you stay with me?¡±


    ¡°Look like you are not a fool.¡±


    ¡°Just go out now and tell them I already asleep.¡±


    ¡°Mother just walked out, do think anyone


    would believe it?¡±


    It was like that again. Eugene didn¡¯t turn his head once, as if he didn¡¯t want to be with me. But I didn¡¯t care anyway because


    I was comfortable.


    You¡¯re not fidgeting, right! You¡¯re Eugene, who has no blood or tears. The room quickly became quiet as Eugene turned his head to the other side, silently, with his chin on the armrest.


    I was so glad that I didn¡¯t bother fighting with the other two.


    I glanced out of the window, and then I still touched my hand. The candy. But at the very moment, Eugene eyes who dazzling like a fire and turned to me.


    ¡°Why is that¡­.¡±


    His eyes are nailed to the candy in my hand and his voice is digging into my ear was almost the same cold as the weather.


    ¡°Why do you have it?¡±


    Have you taken interest in my candy? I replied bluntly while crumpling it.


    ¡°It just given it to me?¡±


    Rattled!


    But at that very moment, Eugene woke up from his seat and started to approach me.


    Eh. I startled without knowing the words of his sudden act, but Eugene continued to


    walk, and the heat of my body began to burst from the inside.


    ¡°Come on. Give it to me. That¡¯s what Arina was eating.¡±


    Oh, so now this candy is what Arina loved before, so you can¡¯t tolerate I¡¯m holding it now. Well, what is this? There was no day I wasn¡¯t told that I¡¯m not Arina.


    It was said she died due to a chronic illness. So perhaps this candy was what


    Mrs Ernst gave to her daughter everyday. I recalled her sad eyes I had just seen.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°No, this is mine.¡±


    Eugene said to me again, but I firmly refused. This is the candy Mrs. Ernst just gave me, why should I give you this? Moreover, the reason is because of Arina.


    I harden the candy in my hand and grasped it tightly. The rustling sound


    once again deafened. Was it because my head was gradually heating up?


    I saw an irritated light on Eugene¡¯s face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s different right now.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡±


    I¡¯m finally silent. I saw Eugene biting his mouth as if he had decided to go.


    ¡°What, why?¡±


    Eugene reached out to my hand, which kept clenching my fists, but I quickly averted it.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna really be like this? You shouldn¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Why did your mother give me that?¡±


    Eugene said nothing again. So, you don¡¯t have anything to say even if you think about it? Oh my gosh. This is your sister¡¯s favorite candy, so I shouldn¡¯t eat it.


    This kind of childish idea. What are you again? Pretend to be an adult but you¡¯re


    really 12 years old!


    ¡°Give me that!¡±


    Eugene tried to force the candy out of my hand to see if it was going to work, but I moved my body and avoided his hand.


    Haha.Do you think I¡¯m such an easy woman? Since then, my nickname was Mellington¡¯s flying squirrel!


    ¡°Brother Eugene, it¡¯s so fun to see you now. You can¡¯t have this? Can¡¯t you? Yes, yes? Yes?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s forehead, who had been struggling and twistedseveral times


    in his act, finally stood still.


    Eugene seemed to be getting the nerves right when I waved my hand and even fluttered.


    Soon he threw away all the face-to-face verts he ever had and blew himself into my bed.


    ¡°Watch what you say!¡±


    It was true that we both forgot, but I was still sick. The moment I woke up to Eugene, a strong dizziness hit me.


    ¡°What, who is slow?¡±


    Eventually, I was caught by Eugene and laid back in bed. Soon a heavy weight was carried over me.


    ¡°Look at this. I won¡­.¡±


    Eugene smiled, looking down at me, looking at me, but only one moment he was able to do the momentum. He and my eyes met in the air.


    As soon as our concious returned, both of us were awake and frozen. I know I don¡¯t have to say anything.


    Even if I didn¡¯t open my mouth, I could see that Eugene is like me now. What the hell am I doing in this age and what did you do with this now?


    We met each other¡¯s eyes, causing our pupil to shake.


    We had just been impulsively fall together, and we both had serious mental blows blocked. Wait, what kind of situation is this!


    ¡°I just heard a loud noise, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just then, Duke Ernst, unfortunate or fortunate, came in and opened the door. Only then Eugene and I was able to get loose from the state.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you two was playing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Eugene took the candy mother gave me.¡±


    ¡°Candy?¡±


    Eugene look embarrassed, as if he didn¡¯t know I was going to tell this to Ernst. I


    secretly teased Eugene while Duke Ernst turned his heas to his son.


    I sticking out my tongue to him.


    ¡°Why did you do that? Give it back to Hari.¡±


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    ¡°I eat it. It¡¯s not in my hand right now.¡±


    It was a candy that easy to have, but I wasn¡¯t willing to give what Ernest gave me to Eugene.


    So I was going to tell him again with the intention of telling Duke Ernst the truth. But in conclusion I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The moment a sharp sound resonated in the room, I closed my mouth with my


    eyes wide open.


    ¡°Seem you got along with my younger brothers too much and I think you¡¯re starting to act like them. Apologize to Hari right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hari.¡±


    Eugene apologized to me in a calm voice. I sat on my bed and stared at Eugene¡¯s face, holding one of his cheeks while I¡¯m


    holding my breath.


    ¡°Hari, dad will buy you a new candy. I¡¯m going outside tomorrow to the store. How about buying candy by any type?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer easily and hesitated. I knew what it was like now, but I was confused because I couldn¡¯t get it in my mind.


    ¡°Eugene interrupted you from resting. I¡¯m going out with him, so please lie down.¡±


    Duke Ernst smiled at me gently as usual, and then, like that, he led Eugene and


    left the room together.


    When I was left alone, I was able to exhale out of the shallow breaths in my lungs. It¡¯s a surprise. I was surprised to see him beating Eugene in front of me like that.


    That¡¯s why I feel like I was wrong.


    Compared to what they have done to me so far, it¡¯s nothing¡­


    But is it because Eugene has a useless appearance now? I close my eyes tightly to the unknown feeling. I put the door in the my field of vision one more time.


    Eugene face and expression, which had just been expressionless until the end of the room, squeezed hard enough to dig


    into my eyes. I shake my head hard.


    The next day, Duke Ernst bought the candy like a pile and gave it to me. The colorful candy in the glass bottle is so pretty.


    Actually, I still concerned about what happened yesterday, my heart heavy.


    ¡°Well, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only me who received the gift, after a while, Ernst sons also get it.


    I caught my eye on the landing stair while Cabel and Erich were enthusiastic by a


    sweet snack.


    Even though the sound from below was forced to reach the upper floor, Eugene did not show up. Seeing that Mrs. Ernst is invisible, did they sit together?


    ¡°If you want something else, tell me anytime, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    ¡°I like this. Thank you.¡±


    Ernst¡¯s seemed awkward because of


    yesterday. Even though I knew that he¡¯s teaching Eugene in a very strict way, he must have be beaten that way.


    It was true that the three brothers not wished they had some trouble with the Duke of Ernst, but somehow this is something awkward rather than cheerful.


    ¡°Oh, is this everything you bought?¡±


    Then Mrs Ernst walked down the stairs from upstairs.


    ¡°Mom! Dad gave me this!¡±


    ¡°This and this!¡±


    Those two guys were so excited and


    shouted.


    ¡°Only a good child can get a better gift next time. In the future, we should all go together.¡±


    ¡°Huuh!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with Hari, okay?¡±


    Simple ignorant Cabel nodded his head at time when his gift was in his hand, and Erich paused for a moment and replied to ask for another soon.


    Ernst couple was staring at their smiling face. Only I had a strange sense of discomfort, but I couldn¡¯t figure out where this sense of incongruity came from.


    As I narrowed my head by myself, I smiled


    reflexively when I met my eyes with Mrs. Ernst.


    ¡°I heard from Eugene there was a small quarrel yesterday.¡±


    Uh, um. I think it¡¯s kind of ambiguous to call it a quarrel. The candy that was stolen by Eugene was a gift she give, but well. I have to steal it later.


    Of course it is if Eugene hasn¡¯t processed my candy yet. I smiled and said to Mrs.


    Ernst.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s okay. Instead, dad bought me candy this much! He bought me!¡±


    Oh ah! It¡¯s so hard to be like 7 years old! I didn¡¯t know if I can do the acting, so I observed Erich every time I had a chance. As I saw him, I was surprised.


    Then, looking at myself now, it seemed to me that I was struggling to presented the acting.


    Whether or not the third brother show such behavior, I flashed my eyes and copy his behavior all the time. And finally came to this day.


    I couldn¡¯t take a little bit of my heart to feel hurt because Mrs. Ernst smiled at me and seemed cute. Good god! Try to do this with a bare spirit! It¡¯s not easy!


    Suddenly I¡¯m feeling like getting drunk and I¡¯m skeptical about life. Ugh damn. It turned out that there were a lot of


    precious alcohol in this house.


    Huft. To some extent, I want to drink


    it all. Of course, if I go back to 20 years later, I won¡¯t want anything more¡­.


    I thought again and again, I raised my hand and took a dry face.


    ¡°Hari, what are you doing? Why do you do that?¡±


    I forgot about it for a second. It¡¯s embarrassing when a child suddenly washes her face with a regret. I exercised wits, and alas, I stumbled on my forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s suddenly dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have to go to the room and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Now, hug him.¡±


    I heard about princess hug from the Duke Ernst. Ugh, uh, I¡¯m a little embarrassed. Can¡¯t you hug me a little bit? I¡¯m an old girl and I¡¯m embarrassed!


    ¡°We went upstairs for a while, so Cabel, you¡¯re taking care of Erich.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay!¡±


    Cabel replied, still insane about chocolate and candy. Well. His appearance was not very reliable. Erich was dissatisfied with how I was being held by Duke Ernst.


    ¡°Hari, will you go up with dad and I¡¯ll sing you a lullaby?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even sing, but the Ernst couple had a good conversation with me.


    For some reason, the sense of incongruity I just felt was once again grown up around me, and I looked at the two guys moving away in a jolly mood.


    ********


    Under the care of the Ernst couple, I started to gain weight little by little since the time passed, I¡¯ve been eating well,


    sleeping well, and resting well.


    Of course, it¡¯s just that the dried tree


    branch has become less dried tree branch, but that¡¯s what my body now.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Penny, O-O-Oh.¡±


    In the meantime, I succeeded in getting close to Penny. Considering that I had to spend years of taming penny, it was a remarkable achievement.


    Of course, there was a big role for Penny¡¯s favorite snack, dog sausage.


    ¡°Hand!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Foot!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Roll!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Yeah, great! Penny, you are a very nice puppy! I was thrilled and decided to play Penny a little more.


    ¡°Penny, jump!¡±


    I hurried around for a while to see if there were any maids or servants, and threw


    the ball at Penny.


    Ernst¡¯s mansion, albeit inside the mansion. The high silver ceiling made it possible to extinguish this much. Woof!


    Because it was winter, Penny ran with a golden fur fluttering because she was only


    indoors and the brothers rarely played such games.


    Pug!


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    But suddenly someone appeared in the hallway when I was playing with Penny.


    ¡°Evil, awful, it hurts! Isn¡¯t my head exploded?!¡±


    It was the second, Cabel. Penny, who was interrupted to play, angered and barked, Cabel shrugged around his head and shouted.


    ¡°Hey. It hurts. No, so who suddenly popped me up?¡±


    Of course, my fault was big when I threw the ball in this place, but I didn¡¯t feel very sorry that he was the opponent.


    If the person who¡¯s being hit the ball was another maid or Hubert, I would have run


    and apologized.


    ¡°You! Hey, you attacked me now, huh?!¡±


    Cabel yelled at me. He was mad at the ball and he was eagerly staring at me.


    ¡°Why does you pop out without notice?¡±


    ¡°Is this my fault now?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you cry?¡±


    it seemed like tears were hanging on his eyes.


    ¡°Did it hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡°Who cried, who cried! See, no!¡±


    But when he was hurt by the fact that he was showing tears, Cabel tried to hide it as he can. Ugh, I¡¯m sorry to see you crying


    like that.


    ¡°Let me look at it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, what are you doing now?¡±


    I approached the second brother and reached out to him. As I removed his bangs, his forehead came up with a bright red. Hey, it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s a little swollen.


    It might hurt a little. No, by the way, why is he twisting so wildly? I said, holding his face more firmly so that Cabel could not move.


    ¡°Oh, stay still. I¡¯m seeing if you hurt a lot.¡±


    ¡°You, this, this, where do think you¡¯re touching!¡±


    But, for some reason, when I touched his face, Cabel began to stutter badly. Um? Now? It turns out that his entire face looks a little red.


    Does your forehead hurt and your fever rises?


    ¡°This will be better if you apply medicine.¡±


    Shhh! I wanted to do something to treat the second brother¡¯s forehead as an excuse for treating my heart, but I just endured it.


    Besides, Cabel¡¯s condition was a little strange than usual.


    Erich, who heard the commotion, opened his mouth as he looked at us.


    ¡°What are you two doing there now?¡±


    What are you doing?


    ¡°I¡¯m checking my brother, and what are you doing?¡±


    Cabel was still stupid and staring at me stupidly. And whether he like it or not, Erich come and approach Cabel, my hand, which was holding onto his face, was slaped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be close to my brother!¡±


    Ah, maybe he was dissatisfied with the fact that I was stuck with Cabel. It was right then, penny whom next to me greeted Erich and barked her tail.


    Seeing penny, Erich stared at me more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be close to Penny!¡±


    ¡°Who tell you can play with penny? Oh, you gave snacks to Penny earlier! It¡¯s me who can play with Penny, and it¡¯s me who can give Penny a snack! Not you!¡±


    Well, hey, Erich. Why, you, I think you seem more worried about Penny than about Cabel. Is it my illusion? You know, I knew, you like penny more than Cabel.


    But he¡¯s your second brother, for god¡¯s sake. I stared at Cabel¡¯s face with less red color than before.


    At that time, I suddenly noticed somewhere, and when I turned my eyes, I noticed that the servants and maids were looking at us in every corner of the hallway.


    ¡°Yeah, then you play with Penny.¡±


    Well, my arm hurts anyway.


    ¡°Hah! I would do that even if you didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Maybe I do seemed to feel better about the idea that he took Penny from me, but I only had my arms down. Now I just want to stop being mixed up with them and go to my bed.


    ¡°Hey, you, hmm, hmm.¡±


    Just then, Cabel, who had not left his position, suddenly called me. He look embarrassed.


    ¡°I will hang out with you!¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask me, but Cabel told me as if he knew I will be grateful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fight with weak kids like you! So you can play with me, with me¡­okay! Catch it!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until long ago that his forehead was hurting, and then it seemed like he was getting better.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad, but I must refused.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°No. Why do should I play with brother?¡±


    Then Cabel started blinking his eyes


    wide open. He was embarrassed as if he had heard something he had never thought of.


    Probably so, after I came to this house, I didn¡¯t say to Cabel things like ¡®I don¡¯t want to do it¡¯ or ¡®I can¡¯t do it¡¯ anymore, so I was just dragged around as by him.


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    Soon Cabel yelled at me as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. Ck. Ck. I noticed that you were shocked by my rejection.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not fun to play with you, brother.¡±


    Do you know the word ¡°nuclear jam¡±?


    Honestly, when the second brother said to played together, there was nothing interesting for me because he always acted as he liked.


    And now, frankly, the difference was between the mental ages, so it was more troublesome.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it fun to play with me?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more fun to play with Penny than my brother.¡±


    Dudun!


    Cabel stumbled as if he were shocked by a second. Oh, I¡¯m going to bother doing more here. I decided to win him at this point and again raised my hand to Cabel¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your forehead hurting more than that?¡±


    But Cabel, who met my eyes again and again, was stupid and look like he want the petting more.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    However, it¡¯s just like Cabel¡¯s brother. Isn¡¯t it hurt? I knew it.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Nothing hurts! What¡¯s hurt? this? Really! It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Cabel pretended to be as if he had


    waited for me, then puffed his runny nose and sneeze again.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s for you, eat it!¡±


    The second time he shook his pants pocket and threw it at me, it was a cookie that I didn¡¯t know. I took it reflexively and made a subtle glance.


    ¡°I, I carry it in my pocket. It¡¯s annoying, so don¡¯t give anyone else and eat it all by yourself! Ok? Do eat more, is it a tree


    branch or an arm?¡±


    I¡¯ve had a similar experience like this before. Congratulations! The winning over the hulk! No, no. In this case, I have to say that the second is still 9 years old and not a hulk!


    But wait a second? The moment he threw, I heard the sound of a popping pop in my


    ears. Are you throwing cookies? Nice to meet you anyway, pushover, Hoho!


    ¡°Thank you, brother Cabel!¡±


    I smiled at the second brother. I will record today as a historic day when the second was born as a new person!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    But at that very moment, Cabel took a breath and became stiff. Huh? Why are you doing that all of a sudden? Why did you like as if you never see something like this?


    ¡°Oh, why?¡±


    The strangest thing happened the next moment. The second step back and forth from me and began to stutter the most severely.


    ¡°Hey, this! You! Why am I splitting up all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°Even if you smile, it¡¯s crazy. Oh, don¡¯t smile! You, smile in front of me in front of me¡­ hiccups.¡±


    Do you hiccup while you step back?


    it became more and more spectacles. Cabel ran awkwardly, covering his face with the back of his hand, and then ran over to the other side of the hallway.


    So what was it? I looked at the back of Cabel, who was running like a lit fire with a glance looking at a sick child.


    Huft. Is Eugene¡¯s reaction like this the last time, and is it that I smile like that? Strange.


    ¡°Miss Hari really like the second master.¡±


    A heavy voice came from the side when I was in doubt.


    A half-year-old middle-aged man who was approaching and looking down at me was Hubert, the butler of Ernst dukedom.


    ¡°Hubert!¡±


    ¡°Are you not calling me Mr. Butler today?¡±


    Oh right. It¡¯s only since I got older that I called Butler Hubert by name.


    ¡°Hehe. Hari wants to be an adult as quickly as brother Eugene!¡±


    Butler Hubert was still a blunt face 20 years later and now. I was scared of Hubert, who only wears flat facial expressions.


    So maybe he was a little surprised when I smiled at him.


    There was still not much facial expression change, but I felt a slight emotional change in his eyes that were slightly widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Soon after, Hubert smiled at me, and I was amazed this time. Even more incredible, he even touched my head with a clumsy touch.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not good to be an adult too quickly. A young child better remains a young child as long as she can.


    It¡¯s a good thing to be.¡±


    While I was surprised and said nothing, he went back to his original blunt face.


    Then, as if nothing had just happened, he lifted his hand from me and began to move his feet with a measured step.


    ¡°Did you clean up the grocery storehouse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yeah! I just finished it all over.¡±


    I stared a little in the distance from Hubert¡¯s back, speaking to the maids and servants. Surely. This is his own way. Did he worried¡­?


    I touched the place smoothly as if I were drawing the hand that sat down on my head. Ugh. What, what.


    Uh, somehow this is make me a little shy. I hurriedly daylighted, and then ran to my room.


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    Today, it was the day Ernst¡¯s whole family


    decided to go on an outing.


    After the violent blizzard came to an end,


    the winter suddenly fell and boasted warmer weather than before.


    Most of the snow piled up outside was really melted that there was no crowd even when riding in a wagon.


    ¡°Hari may get a cold again, so you must wear warm clothes.¡±


    Because the floor was still slippery, I often had to walk slow in order not to fall.


    ¡°Mom! where¡¯s my gloves?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put it on the table, haven¡¯t you seen it?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t see it anywhere.¡±


    In response to Erich¡¯s call, Mrs. Ernst eventually went back inside, but I knew that Erich was speaking a lie. That glove, he just hid it in the drawer!


    Anyway, he can¡¯t see myself when I¡¯m stuck with his mother.


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re out! Go outside! Ooh oh oh¡±


    ¡°Cabel! Where did you put your outer


    garments?¡±


    Cabel was so excited that he jumped out with less clothes and was dragged back inside by the Ernst¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Really. So what do you want to do? I like going with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As he was surprised, the third¡¯s mouth opened as his eyes widen. Oh, but this look is pretty pretty.


    On a day that this guy was speechless, only looking at me was much better than opening his blunt mouth.


    Erich started to look at me again after adjusted his look and his ears. Maybe he was teased by me more than one.


    ¡°Whatever. If you want to go with me, you ride there.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°You guys, are you really ready now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready! Oops!¡±


    Mrs. Ernst came out with Cabel¡¯s weird command. Duke Ernst and Eugene also appeared immediately.


    Duke Ernst, Eugene, and Cabel decided to ride the same wagon. Mrs. Ernst, Erich, and me is in one carriage.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She grabbed our hands one by one and headed for the wagon we had to ride.


    When I reached the carriage, I stared at


    the third with slender eyes and pulled Mrs Ernst¡¯s hand with my puppy eyes.


    ¡°Can I sit next to mother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course.¡±


    I looked at Mrs. Ernst and smiled at her. She below her head again and Erich could not see my face. How is it? I hate you. Do you want to hit me?


    I just did it before you do!! Yo man, take a look at you now! As expected, Erich threw off the his mask and yelled at me.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll sit next to mother! Go away!¡±


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    He was frightened by Mrs. Ernst¡¯s word and frightened more. I was thinking of putting Erich on a little more.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to sit next to my mother.¡±


    ¡°Our Erich is a good kid who can give way to his sister. Yes? Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even that the Ernst¡¯s wife scolded him. She just stared at Erich


    and whispered in a bit of coarse, but I was very glad after that the third words fleeing for a moment.


    I saw his lips start to writhe.


    ¡°She is not my sister¡­.¡±


    ¡°Erich. My baby is a good kid who listens to his mother.¡±


    Gradually, a shallow water gradually began to appear in the clear eyes resembling Mrs. Ernst.


    Erich opened his lips as if he wanted to say something several times, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say a word, but looked at his mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s sit in front of her mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Finally, Erich replied in small voice and drew his head down. It was the same after climbing the wagon.


    He was just sitting quietly and bowing his head halfway, never again struggling with me, and without being thrilled as a young child.


    I looked at Erich¡¯s round head without saying anything.


    ¡°Hari, is this the first time we¡¯re going out together?¡±


    I turned to Mrs Ernst¡¯s voice. She¡¯s looking at me with a smile that¡¯s soft as usual.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s better to go with Erich and brothers together!¡±


    ¡°When you arrive at the destination, it will be more enjoyable.¡±


    I felt that Mrs. Ernst¡¯s bright laughter was slowly getting bitter. It was because I just realized what the sense of incongruity I had felt a while ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too short to travel in a wagon, so sit comfortably like Erich.¡±


    I heard Mrs. Ernst¡¯s words. I looked away from the window. The rapidly passing landscape was all white with color as my eyes sitting on the branches.


    I looked at the sight, and after a while I


    closed my eyes.


    ******


    ¡°Wow ah! There are so many people!¡±


    As soon as people stepped into the bustling city, the turbulent air peculiar to the city shook me.


    Cabel keeps running somewhere like a puppy who has already been so excited to gone out. He squeaked his feet to run out.


    Probably, if Duke Ernst had not held the second brother arm since the beginning, he would have remained lost ten times.


    ¡°Today, we only need to stop by the


    medicinal dealer, and since the weather is warm, so shall we go around?¡±


    ¡°Then it takes time anyway, so it would be better to order medicine first.


    According to Ernst¡¯s opinion. The aim was to buy my own medicine with Mrs. Ernst, whose body was also weak.


    ¡°After ordering the medicine by combining herbs, we can eat it at home, so I decided to go back to the medicine I had set at the time I finished going out. What about Hari? Do you have anything you want or want to eat?¡±


    ¡®It is a good idea for a young child to remain a child as long as possible.¡¯


    At that very moment, Butler Hubert¡¯s words passed by. When I think about it, I have never argued strongly with someone for what I wanted during my life.


    Even in my childhood, I didn¡¯t even remember using a tantrum when I wanted to have or buy anything. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t really want anything.


    I quietly looked up at the face of the Ernst couple. If this is a dream, I will wake up someday. If I was, could I do everything I wanted to do?


    Even if it¡¯s so trivial that it feels trivial on the one hand.


    ¡®I want to buy cotton candy! Two people eat on one cotton candy will not know if one can!¡¯


    I decided to put my thoughts into action immediately. Now, anyway, I¡¯m 7 years old now, so let¡¯s forget the embarrassment and shame and put a sheet of iron on the face.


    ¡°Cotton candy! I want to eat cotton candy!¡±


    I said proudly, pointing my finger at a street vendor nearby.


    ¡°Mom, I want that! Grilled lizards! I want to eat it!¡±


    In conclusion, I succeeded very easily in getting cotton candy. Only Cabel had to abandon grilling lizards sullenly because of the careful wife of Ernst.


    ¡°Cabel. Eat this instead.¡±


    But Cabel quickly regenerated after Eugene grabbed the authority skewers.


    I stood in front of a cotton candy street vendor holding hands alongside Duke Ernst.


    ¡°Mister, give me a pink cotton candy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, cute girl! It¡¯s very sweet and delicious because it¡¯s cotton candy imported directly from Obelia!¡±


    Oh. This was imported from Obelia. After 20 years, I didn¡¯t realize it because I could see it in every street within Arlanta.


    Of course, at that time, I wanted to say, ¡®What am I doing at this age?¡¯


    I look at the street vendor making cotton candy with a vague look.


    Obelia is a country in goodwill with Arlanta, where I live, and was regarded as one of the great powers ruled by the powerful wizard emperor.


    Oh, and then I remembered that the princess of that country had a wedding ceremony 20 years later, and it was so lively even in Arlanta.


    Did I say that it was the princess, the jewel of Obelia?


    It seems that the princess was probably one year younger than me, but she was married at the age of 26, so it was a really late marriage for a princess in one country.


    Huft. Thinking that makes me a little bit sad again.


    It was said that the princess was only allowed to get married at that age due to the great love of the father Emperor.


    I heard that it was the Emperor¡¯s desire to keep his daughter a little longer next to him.


    It¡¯s so different from me, who was an old woman, because I couldn¡¯t get my marriage until turn 27!


    Ouch. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t marry the


    princess elsewhere in the house of imperial family of Obelia, but decided to send the groom to the palace and live together as a member of the royal


    family.


    It was a surprised. Well. Perhaps the emperor is seriously out of control.


    Later, people said that they don¡¯t know if the princess will take over the throne, or, in the general case, the groom will take the place.


    Everyone had to put their mouths together and conclude. Well, it¡¯s going to happen about 20 years from now. Then how is that princess by now?


    Did she living a happy life?


    She was born with a gold spoon in her mouth, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be living well while being loved without being mistreated like anyone else and noticing others.


    Ugh damn. I envy her¡­ In the next life, I want to be born like that princess.


    Oooh! What kind of karma am I doing in my previous life that I¡¯m doing this twice on top of dealing with three pieces of shit?


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s a heart-shaped cotton candy!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Ah, while I was thinking, a cotton candy came out! The color is pink and the street vendor made the heart shape. With a cotton candy, I ran to where the third was.


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    Erich had been quiet all the time since his lose at the wagon. I fluttered the rabbit fur and ran to him and said,


    ¡°Oh¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Hey! Eat this!¡±


    My hand that hold a cotton candy turns into Erich¡¯s mouth. It was thick.


    He followed me and opened his mouth


    unknowingly, and he was surprised to the cotton candy that come in.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Now, eat more. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°I dont want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it so delicious? Do you want to eat more? Dad! Can I buy another cotton candy?¡±


    It was the third piece of shit (Erich) face that looked really bad and making me worried.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a new one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry later, eat it.¡±


    I thought I just wanted to put it in his mouth, but because the Ernst couple was


    watching, I smiled at Erich and chuckled in a good-looking cotton candy.


    But his stubbornness is not normal. The cotton candy thrown from the third hand rolled down the floor the next moment.


    ¡°Erich, what are you doing now?¡±


    Naturally, Erich was confused by Ernst wreath. He cried and I saw Erich hanging over to Eugene and burying his face.


    That child, how delicious is cotton candy, and I don¡¯t even know the nobleness of


    some!


    ¡­. No. Where the heck is this. I can¡¯t quite grasp what to do. Ugh. After all, children are too difficult. It was also instantaneous


    that the usual outing became a mess.


    After that, the Ernest couple tried to change the atmosphere, but as a result, only a few hours passed without exerting a great effect.


    Still, by the end of the outing, it was fortunate that Erich had some relief and was embraced by Mrs. Ernst.


    Of course, I never opened my mouth until the end.


    ¡°Now we have to find the medicine,¡± said Ernst¡¯s wife, while walking with Erich in her side.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it the duke of Ernst?¡±


    But there was a man who knew the Duke of Ernst nicely. It was just a negligible greeting. After a short greeting, she turned her head to Eugene, who was next to me.


    ¡°Eugene. Maybe you should go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We can wait for Duke Ernst as it is, but the problem was that the time to close the door of medicinal herbs was getting


    closer.


    Then I wonder if I will be waiting here¡­


    ¡°Come with Hari.¡±


    I remember! Mrs. Ernst plan screamed like a chunky wall. Eugene shook his eyes at her word.


    ¡°I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep watch at all three children alone. Cabel doesn¡¯t know where to turn his eyes, and Erich¡­¡±


    Mr. Ernst glanced down at Erich, who wasn¡¯t close to him. Soon she smiled and talked to Eugene and me.


    ¡°Because there are so many people, it¡¯s easy to get lost, so the two of you should hold your hand and go. Hari must be well attached to her brother.¡±


    I had to try hard not to rot my face. I could notice what Mrs. Ernst¡¯s thoughts were.


    Auntie, are you trying to reconcile me and Eugene right now?


    Since Eugene and I seem to have been awkward since the last candy incident,


    you¡¯re deliberately sending the two of us apart, right?


    But no matter how much it is, it¡¯s not easy like that! Even Mrs Ernst overlapped my hands with Eugene. At the touch of the hand, both Eugene and flinched.


    ¡°Carefully, come and go!¡±


    Eventually, Eugene and I awkwardly grabbed our hands and went out on the road.


    At the streets, where I and Eugene walking alone were, of course, so awkward that I feel like want to die.


    I looked up at Eugene with a sneak glance between the people coming and going. He was walking with his face staring straight ahead, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Since the candy incident at that time, I have never had a conversation with Eugene. It wasn¡¯t like that i don¡¯t what to say.


    After that day, Eugene was stuck in his room, excluding meal time, making it difficult to see his face. They said he was studying.


    In fact, Eugene studied at Arlanta¡¯s largest academic institution from the


    age of 11 to the age of 17.


    Right now he¡¯s not in the semester, so he¡¯s at home, so maybe when spring come he will be back to school. So it might not seem like an excuse to study in his room.


    Oh? But what did you just say? Anyway, I just thought what Eugene had said to me. I was in a different thought and raised my head to his face.


    Then Eugene opened his mouth again without looking down at me.


    ¡°Do you still want to go back to where you were?¡±


    I was puzzled. Why are you asking me this thing without hesitation? Oh, and when I saw it, it wasn¡¯t long before I first realized


    as I opened my eyes where here is.


    Did you say do I want to go back?


    ¡°Yes, I want to go back.¡±


    Of course, Eugene would think that the place I was talking about was the street of Meltington where I used to live as a child, but I didn¡¯t think I had to correct it, so I just replied.


    After that, Eugene was silent.


    What the hell are you thinking, but for me, Eugene was a difficult person at any time, so it wasn¡¯t easy for me to dig his heart up even when he was young.


    Eugene and I walked silently through the gap between people who came in and out, like low tide and high tide.


    Unlike my hand who wearing white mittens, Eugene was bare. His hand, which held my hand, remained a little red and frozen for a moment.


    It was then that the power around my hand was loosened.


    On the slowly fading hand, I opened my mouth to call his name, but before his name flowed out of my mouth, his hand shook from me first.


    The cold air in my hand, where the warmth disappeared, struck.


    ¡°Eu-¡°


    I stepped forward one or two steps along the crowd, and soon stopped in my place.


    A voice that didn¡¯t come out before became a white breath and embroidered the winter air.


    ¡®Because there are many people, it is easy to get lost, so hold your hand and go.¡¯


    I looked at Eugene far away from people. Without calling his name or chasing after him. The daytime ripe brown of his hair soon disappeared from view.


    Thousands of people have passed around me¡­


    I Wouldn¡¯t have known if I was really 7 years old, but I wasn¡¯t a kid, so I realized. The fact that Eugene left me here now.


    There were a lot of people wherever we went, because it was crowded.


    I once again moved to the corner of the street, avoiding the crowds who are constantly pushing.


    And I sat properly with my ass sitting on the empty boxes in front of the vegetable shop. It would be hard to find if you lost a child here.


    I sat down on the box and looked down at


    Eugene¡¯s hand just before, but, of course, my hand was empty, and the warmth I was staying in was already captured by the winter breeze, so I couldn¡¯t even find it back.


    Is this has happened before, but was it just that I didn¡¯t remember as a child? Or did something change because I was


    different now and then?


    While walking with Eugene, I wasn¡¯t aware of it because of other thoughts, but now this road was not the way I went with


    Ernst¡¯s family.


    Strangers who pass by. The first day to see the street. And above all, this time 20 years ago, unfamiliar. In it, I was alone.


    It was strange.


    Even though I knew what Eugene did, but I did not hate or blame him. Maybe this is because I still think this is as a half dream.


    Everything on this land I¡¯m on now feels terribly realistic and terribly unreal.


    I was just a little curious as to what Eugene at the age of 12 was thinking as would leave me here.


    ¡°My baby, are you waiting for your mom? It¡¯s cold, stay inside.¡±


    Is it because I was sitting looking too pathetic?


    The women that appears to be the owner of the vegetable shop thought of me as a waiting child and kindly recommended it, but I replied shortly, still keeping my eye on the people who were coming and going.


    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for anyone.¡±


    The old lady at the vegetable shop chuckled at me, but I didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    I thought of my childhood suddenly trying to sit in the middle of the street like this. I was doing my mother¡¯s nursing care at a shack.


    I was walking around the houses in the alley to beg. I couldn¡¯t sell all the flowers in the basket, so I got messed up with my neighbor, Sarah.


    And Ernst¡¯s couple who smiled with tearful faces even when I gave them all the white flowers that had withered.


    If I mix myself in between those people in front of me and leave my body, can I go anywhere like this?


    In what sense is that a result that resembles the freedom I wanted? Okay¡­.


    Then, why did I never think about leaving the house? I thought and looked at the people passing by. Until I even felt tired of passing by dozens or hundreds of


    people in their lives.


    Huft. It was some time after that and dark shadow was cast before me. I was tired of seeing people, bowing my head curled


    up on the box.


    Then at some point, my eyes see a men¡¯s winter shoes in front of me.


    As I looked down at the lustrous, shoe-nosed nose with shallow sand dust, I slowly raised my head.


    Then Eugene, standing in front of me, shed some light on my sight. Brown hair, which was always neat, was a little disheveled.


    The breath hanging on his lips followed my breath and tickled my forehead. In that state, he goes for a while and looks at me¡­.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before long, he said so briefly. I looked up


    at the person in front of me. The moment our eyes met, the emotions in his eyes flowed to me.


    The deep-rooted feelings of guilt, compassion, and despair that swirl in that black pupil.


    ¡°Have you been there?¡±


    I just pretended not to know what he was feeling at this moment, and what I was


    feeling. I just said that.


    What just happened between him and me like I don¡¯t know anything, and pretend that he gone to order the medicine. Then


    Eugene smiled for a while¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there.¡±


    He replied so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I got out of the box and stand up, and this time I first reached out to him. Eugene stared at it for a while, and then slowly took my hand.


    His hand was colder than me. The cold felt over my gloves. The hand was cold.


    ¡°My leg¡¯s hurts.¡±


    I decided to try a childish fight against Eugene. In a way, I knew that he would not be able to refuse now, and I was also


    in my own mind.


    ¡°Up here.¡±


    Eugene also answered with a short answer and then sat down with his knees in front of me. I threw my hand on his back


    as if I had waited.


    ¡°Stupid.¡±


    I mumbled over Eugene¡¯s back. And after a while, impulsively raised my hands.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    No matter how much you think about it, it¡¯s rude, but I pick his head!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an excuse to say, but,


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m trying to remove the dust.¡±


    ¡°But, what are you going to do?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this is a pretty back head right in front of my nose? This was a chance for my revenge.


    I raised my hand to his head and beat the back of Eugene¡¯s head, which had been looking for an opportunity to explore the city sight.


    Every time I did, Eugene hissed, but instead of scolding me, he just walked silently.


    Now the sun started to settle down on the ground. The shadows created by the two fools also stretched to the floor.


    ¡°Brother Eugene is uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Eugene still said that it was heavy, but the hand that carry me was as hard as ever and never going to let me down. Whatever it was, it was now that was important.


    He came back to pick me up. That what I thought.

 Chapter 4.5

    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°Eugene. Since you are the eldest son, you should always take good care of your brothers. When we are not here, you are the father of the children.¡±


    As the successor of Ernst, Eugene lived along with the body he deserves, and


    that was to be what he most heard.


    For Eugene, Ernst was all the life he


    had to keep for a lifetime, and it was a task he had to accomplish until his death.


    From birth until now, he has never been free from that task.


    However, because Eugene loved Ernst and his family more than anything in the world, Eugene was willing to bet his life on this Ernst.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    Eugene whispered, chilling down his eyes.


    The temperature was extremely low for the eyes of a 12-year-old boy, but it wasn¡¯t as cold as his little contempt for his dark eyes.


    ¡°Stand up. Don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡±


    In front of him was a little girl who fell on the floor. Hari. A girl he never knew came from, is taken by his parents two months ago and they took her as a stepdaughter.


    From lunch today, she was dragged back


    and forth by Cabel, and her elbows and knees were hurt, causing blood to leak out.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The moment she saw him, the child, who was astonished at the fire in his eyes, muttered with a voice as if crawling.


    Immediately after that, the child who stood up on the floor stumbled once


    as if her leg had been released.


    Eugene jumped intently without knowing


    it, and reached out in front of her, and then clenched his fist and deliberately said it colder.


    ¡°Arina wasn¡¯t stupid like you. If you want


    to be a doll, why don¡¯t you imitate it more properly like a doll?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Hari apologized to him again. While looking down at the child who could not even meet him and clasped her head, Eugene¡¯s pupils began to move shallowly.


    Eventually, he left the room first, as if he was running away, saying nothing more.


    ¡°I can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    Eugene bites his mouth and keep struggling with a weak heart that keep eating his heart. He can never admit that child as Ernst. Even for the dead Arina.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Arina Ernst was his younger sister who Eugene had to protect until the day she died. So it was never acceptable. Such a tacky girl who came in coveting Arina¡¯s place.


    ********


    ¡°Brother. I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Erich and Arina, born as twins, were innately weak. In Eugene¡¯s memory, Arina


    always cried with pain, otherwise she lay all day without energy.


    At that time, Erich couldn¡¯t leave Arina¡¯s bed all day, and he was crying.


    ¡°Brother. Arina is sick because of me. Is that real?¡±


    The twins were born by nature, and one day Erich was crying and asked him when he heard the myth that twin was often born weak.


    ¡°Who makes that statement? It¡¯s not


    because of you that Arina is sick. Erich, don¡¯t think about it again.¡±


    ¡°Brother, Arina and I are twins. But why can¡¯t I¡¯m sick instead?¡±


    Erich used to say that after Arina faint, he wished he would be sick instead.


    Everyone prayed that Arina will be better with one hope, but as time went by, her illness became more serious.


    ¡°Arina. Our lovely baby.¡±


    His mother never lived without in tears. It was natural.


    When Arina crouched and cried when she was sick, telling Eugene that she was feeling stuffy as if her chest was tight, but the doctors all shook their head and said


    nothing more.


    So they cried because Arina couldn¡¯t even rest her body on the bed.


    Whenever his mother hugged the little body and soothed her, she was forced to go undercover with the helpless feeling that she could do nothing for her child.


    ¡°Baby. This is the candy that the fairy gave you. If you eat this, all the painful things will fly away.¡±


    It was clear that it was a lie for her daughter, but whether the sky had heard his mother¡¯s wishes, after that day, Arina¡¯s illness seemed increasingly slow.


    But it was an illusion. The less days she complained of pain, the more Arina looked blank, and later she didn¡¯t even recognize her family¡¯s face.


    Even when she was awake, there were many times when she was talking about


    hallucination.


    And when the time passed a little, only the eyes without focus were blurred, as if nothing was heard and nothing was seen.


    Arina was everyone¡¯s heart in Ernst.


    A poor child who was never able to jump


    outside and was just lying in one small room and quietly staring out the window from birth.


    Eventually, Arina died without even having a six-year-old birthday.


    ¡°Oh huah!¡±


    Cabel and Erich¡¯s crying in the room filled their hearts. On that day, Eugene cried together without even thinking of


    appeaseing his brothers.


    Not only his brothers, his parents who sent their children away also cried together that day.


    *******


    For a while he couldn¡¯t keep himself. It seemed like a big hole had been drilled in his chest, but no one knew how to fill that vacancy, and the time flowed swiftly.


    Still, about a year after Arina¡¯s death, the wound that seemed to open up seemed to show off gradually, but it was only a good illusion that seemed plausible.


    That time it was about when Eugene first realized that his mother was weird


    somewhere.


    ¡°Mother. You¡¯ve decided to change my tutor to Hudson.¡±


    He remember that day was an ordinary day.


    Whether the time is right or not, now they are sore every time they think of Arina and that they are able to handle their sorrows so that they do not drown in sadness.


    His father went back and forth to the imperial palace and started to fulfill his


    responsibilities as head of Ernst, and his mother sometimes went out with


    invitations from other wives.


    His younger brothers gave the name ¡®Penny¡¯ to the puppies that they started raising Arina¡¯s death and regained some


    of their former vitality.


    And Eugene was studying at Arlanta¡¯s Academy, which should be admitted to any family successor.


    ¡°Yes. I decided to do it in consultation with your father. You¡¯re going to know him because Hudson is going to visit next week.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Eugene always takes care of matter, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    That said, his mother smiled openly. Eugene was very relieved to see the smile.


    But it was the next moment that his heart was shattered.


    ¡°Oh, look at my mind! I almost forgot. It¡¯s time to give Arina some medicine.¡±


    For a moment, Eugene didn¡¯t notice what she was saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost too late. I¡¯m going to go to the kitchen. Eugene, can you go to Arina first and check if she¡¯s sleeping now?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­?¡±


    Eugene called his mother in an awkward position, but she stand up in a hurry and then left the room soon. Eugene took a step that did not fall and followed his mother¡¯s trace.


    ¡°Eugene, have you already been to Arina? Did she still asleep? Whoa. My baby is sleeping.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°Where is my baby?¡±


    Arina¡¯s room was still in Ernst, but it was the first time in a few months that the door had been opened.


    Eugene looked at his mother as if she was looking for someone in her dead room and looked around without breath.


    ¡°Aha, I guess you want to play hide-and-seek with mom. Let¡¯s see. Will she be behind the curtain?¡±


    ¡°Arina. My baby, where are you hiding? Are you in the closet?¡±


    Right then, someone behind his back, caught his leg. Eugene breathed in and


    hurriedly headed down and realized that the person holding onto him was


    Erich, and soon exhaled.


    ¡°Brother, is there Arina¡­?¡±


    ¡°Erich, come here.¡±


    Erich tried to jump into the room by moving his gaze around the room as if he was looking for Arina with his mother.


    Eugene did know what Erich doing and stopped it.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. No Arina. Just, just our mother for a moment thinking¡­ For awhile¡­¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t speak like there¡¯s a stone on his neck.


    Eugene¡¯s hand, gripping Erich¡¯s shoulders, was terribly shaking, but he closed his eyes once, opened, and said to his younger brother in a firm tone.


    ¡°Erich, forget about what you¡¯ve seen right now. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Arina, where are you, baby?¡±


    Eugene turned his head in slow motion again. In the room, his mother was still wandering to find her dead daughter.


    It feels like he¡¯s being thrown out alone and drowned little by little.


    *******


    He told his father.


    ¡°I must call the doctor.¡±


    Even the duke of Ernst wasn¡¯t able to hide the shaking of his eyes as if he was greatly agitated.


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    But even with regular treatment, Mrs. Ernst would sometimes act like her dead daughter is still alive.


    The clear disappearance of her symptoms occurred shortly after bringing a young girl on the journey she had left for a refreshment. That was Hari.


    Eugene hated the little girl who was in his sister¡¯s place, but he inevitably swallowed the voice of rejection because his mother seemed to have finally recovered.


    ¡°What, I hate it! Why is she¡¯s my sister?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she not Arina? But why do we have to live together?¡±


    He took care of his younger brother.


    It was natural that his brothers who were shocked by the fact that the child simply rolled into their sister¡¯s place became more dissatisfied with her appearance.


    It was an instant that a small, helpless girl became the target of anger. It was as if the wound, which had yet to heal, had burst out at once.


    Maybe he just needed a place to solve this terrible anxiety that he had been pressing and holding after all.


    Even though he thought it was despicable act by himself, Eugene also had no control over the thorny words that popped out of his mind whenever he saw Hari.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Everytime Hari apologized to him. Everytime he faced the child, Eugene became more and more thrilled, but


    the more he rationalized his actions, the more it hurt.


    Still, though, she is alive. Living, breathing day by day, was terribly painful. She took the place of his sister.


    And she takes attention away from their mother and father. His head was messed up with intense emotions tangled all over.


    He knew. That it was an unreasonable idea, but he couldn¡¯t stand it. No one told him how to get rid of this wildly raving mind this way. So Eugene just turned away.


    The fact that the girl they hated is only a child who is only 7 years old. Because it was the most comfortable way for him at that moment.


    ******


    ¡°Strange.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Suddenly, Eugene muttered to himself, and the orthodox teacher, Hudson, raised his head instead of reading a book.


    Eugene had a bizarre feeling and stopped his hand instead of organizing the timeline as Hudson wanted.


    Why is the house so quiet? Even if he listen, there wasn¡¯t some sound outside the door.


    No sound was heard. If others knew his doubts, they would have a look like that they do not understand what he¡¯s talking about like Hudson now, but Eugene was raised by a certain instinct and raised his body.


    ¡°Hubert!¡±


    He came down the stairs and called the butler Hubert, but no answer came back. It was the same even after shouting a few times.


    ¡°Cabel, what happened while I wasn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What?¡±


    Cabel was playing in a room alone for some reason.


    The toy Cabel was playing with was the one that Erich would never lend him no matter how much he begged for days.


    When he got the toy he wanted, Cabel responded with enthusiasm to Eugene¡¯s question.


    ¡°Where is Erich?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said he¡¯s going to be playing with Penny.¡±


    Eugene left Cabel room and started looking for others.


    But nothing happened as he walked down the hall. In the meantime, none of the housers, including butler Hubert, noticed.


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    It was Penny who replied to his call. Eugene found Erich hugging Penny in the playroom where they used to gather together.


    ¡°Have you been alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I was with Penny.¡±


    But, naturally he answered, a strange sensation was peeking from Erich¡¯s face. Looking closely, his brother was avoiding Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°How do I know that. I¡¯m in my room.¡±


    ¡°I just went to her room and there was no sign of her. Then I guess she¡¯s with you.¡±


    Eugene approached Erich and grabbed his brother¡¯s small shoulders.


    ¡°Erich, tell me the truth. What did you do while I wasn¡¯t here?¡±


    It was just an intuition. A kind of ominous foreboding that passed through his mind


    while walking through a strangely quiet mansion.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    In the end, Eugene succeeded in persuading Erich and hearing the answer. Shortly thereafter, he immediately jumped out of the mansion.


    Erich said that he yelled at Hari to go home and kicked her out.


    As he ran and looked at the clock on the first floor, it was already an hour,


    there was too much time that had passed.


    ¡°Hari!¡±


    Eugene started running, sweeping around the building looking for a child somewhere outside the mansion. When he was outside, it was snowing.


    There was no realization that he had called her name for the first time in half a year, except in front of his parents, because his heart was in a hurry due to a blizzard.


    Eventually, a white, human figure came into his eyes.


    ¡°Hari!¡±


    Hari lay motionless on the stairs leading to the annex. When he saw her, his chest sat down.


    ¡°Wake up, Hari!¡±


    He hated this child, but he didn¡¯t want her to die. Lying quietly, the face of his younger sister passed away from her body for a moment.


    ¡°Hari! Hari!¡±


    He was caughting an excruciating fear and shook her whole body.


    The eyelids that were locked are standing up and opened, and the purple color in them come to his view. It was at that moment that revealed her eyes.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she screamed. He thought she was really dying like this, and he was glad she didn¡¯t die, so he lingered inside, but in the end, Eugene said nothing.


    And it was also because of the eyes of the child he encountered next moment.


    ¡°Brother Eugene?¡±


    Hari looked at him somewhere with a blinding feeling, as if Eugene really became his brother. At that moment, Eugene stopped looking and hardened.


    ¡°When did you rejuvenate, brother?¡±


    But the child began to line up strange crap towards him.


    ¡°Or are you Eugene¡¯s son?¡±


    As she doubted, she narrowed her eyes narrowly and he heard her muttering, and Eugene shouted without his knowledge.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Somewhere, it was different. Then, it was the first time in the past few months that Hari¡¯s eyes were met with him.


    Was this the child who faced the eyes of others in her way?


    Anyway, Eugene was in alert and brought Hari into the house. Cabel, who was walking through the first floor, was tired of finding a toy and was surprised to find them first.


    The problem was with Erich.


    ¡°Brother, I¡­.¡±


    Erich, who saw Hari came in with Eugene, with his eyes wide open, and soon he said with trembling body.


    ¡°I was wrong?¡±


    He was still a 7-year-old child. Even if there was malice in another person, it would not have been recognized that his action would lead to death.


    It was clear that this time, too, he just wanted to get Hari out of their house, and he would have never realized the idea that a child who had been forced out of this


    place might die.


    ¡°Do you know it can¡¯t be hide completely from my father and mother? This time your prank was too bad.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t okay to dismiss it as a ¡°bad prank¡± and as a ¡°brother¡±, but once again, the treatment of Hari was urgent. Scolding Erich would not be too late.


    So Eugene had his brothers bring the people they needed and then threw more firewood into the fireplace.


    It was natural for the three brothers to get called by their parents who returned that day.


    ******


    ¡°Yes. I heard that this happened because Hari ran away from Erich¡¯s mischief and went out.¡±


    Eugene paused at his father¡¯s words. He clearly told his father what happened today.


    However, what the father said in a position to scold the three brothers was slightly different from what Eugene explained.


    ¡°Yeah! Right.¡±


    Only Cabel, who did not know the inside of the prank, stood and shook his head.


    ¡°No matter how you do it, Did you mean that no one know when she went out alone and passed out that long time? Eugene!¡±


    His mother first pursued Eugene, the eldest son.


    The moment he met his father eyes, Eugene realized that his father was trying to hide the fact because he was worried that his mother would be shocked.


    ¡°Sorry, Mother. I wasn¡¯t aware of it because I was studying with Hudson.¡±


    ¡°Cabel! You don¡¯t even know what happened to your sister, and you¡¯re only focusing on toys. The toys are seized for a week¡±


    ¡°Hey! This is Erich fault anyway.¡±


    ¡°I think all the toys in your room can be seized!¡±


    ¡°Uh, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Erich.¡±


    At the moment his name was called, Erich¡¯s shoulders shook. Erich was scared from the beginning and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What the hell do you usually do to make Hari escape and run away from you?¡±


    Have they ever felt anything after seeing bad things or something like that? Erich began to shake his body and tears started falling from his eyes.


    At other times, he would have cried to Eugene next to him and asked for support, but now he just stood up with tears falling, he was already deeply aware of his fault.


    It seemed to be like that.


    ¡°You should never have do this again.¡±


    His mother, who doesn¡¯t know that Hari was in great danger due to her son¡¯s fault, stops scolding that much, and massaging her foreheads. She stand up from her seat.


    ¡°You should take a break.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take a break. I have to go to Hari.¡±


    After his parents left the room, Eugene quietly approached Erich, who was still crying, and hugged his shoulder.


    ¡°I, I. I just hate that she¡¯s at my house. So.. I¡­¡±


    Erich cried for a long time since then, and Cabel became bloated next to him, shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®Don¡¯t do it again, you¡¯re not alone.¡¯


    He held back the word. After that, Hari became strange. Is she really want to die?


    She go out again in a blizzard outside with a thin clothes, she look at his eyes and express her embarrassingly embarrassing


    intentions, and even brazenly claim to bring her something to eat.


    Besides, for some reason, Eugene heart was easily swaying by her like that.


    ¡°Brother Eugene, it¡¯s so slow to see you now. Can¡¯t you take this? Can¡¯t you? Yes, yes? Yes?¡±


    It was the same since he went to an unprovoked provocation and forgot the first purpose and wrestled with an


    unpretentious body.


    ¡°Well, who is slow?¡±


    The next moment, Eugene, who grabbed Hari and laid her with her mouth open hardened like a stone when their eyes met.


    When he think about it, since he first discovered Hari in the white snow, she, who couldn¡¯t speak without lowering her eye, has changed now. Why the hell?


    Then, it seemed that in front of Hari was the first he seem to be childish in this way. In the meantime, he had never played with his brothers in this way.


    ¡°You got along with your younger brothers and I think you¡¯re starting to act like them. Apologize to Hari right now.¡±


    After a while, Eugene was confused by his father, who entered the room.


    Immediately after leaving the room, his father said, wrapping Eugene¡¯s cheeks that he had just hit by hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In front of Hari, I thought it would be better not to speak more about the candy,¡± he said.


    His father was worried that Hari would know about the candy his mother had given her.


    ¡°Yeah. You know everything. In the meantime, You were carrying too heavy load by yourself on your shoulders.¡±


    When he heard that, Eugene was unhappy.


    When he was told that he couldn¡¯t speak to anyone and complained the anxiety he was holding alone, his nose became sore and he wanted to bring out the weakest sound to his father for the first time.


    However, his father¡¯s words were different from his expectations.


    ¡°Pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Now your mother has just returned to stability. As if you couldn¡¯t see and hear anything, pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to stop her as much as I can about that candy. But even when you seeing Hari eat it, Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    His father whispered to him, and after


    Eugene¡¯s shoulders had been knocked on twice, he turned his feet first.


    Eugene stood alone and looked at his father¡¯s back. Crack. Soon his hands break the candy that had been in it.


    He gripped his hand hard.


    ¡°Eugene. Yesterday, I heard that your father was getting angry.¡±


    The next day, while hid father was out, his mother visited his room.


    ¡°It was okay,¡± He said.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why he hit your face.¡±


    As he stared at his mother¡¯s face touching his cheek as if upset, Eugene opened his mouth impulsively.


    ¡°Mother, why did you give Hari ¡®that candy¡¯?¡±


    Then she shook her head as if she had no idea.


    ¡°Is there any reason why I shouldn¡¯t give


    her?¡±


    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    Eugene raised his voice without knowing it, and then bite it and paused for a while. His voice that followed was divided as if he had rested a lot.


    ¡°That¡¯s a drug,¡± he said, the yellow candy that hid mother gave to the sick Arina.


    Eugene already knew what it was. The candy, which has a strong analgesic component, was a drug with serious addictive and side effects.


    If a person continue to eat it, that person will eventually become an idiot who doesn¡¯t know anything¡­.


    ¡°Hari is not Arina,¡±


    Eugene remembered how sadly his mother cried in the room after she gave his sister that candy.


    Arina¡¯s hurting so much every day and she couldn¡¯t heal with the bottle medicine instead, so¡­.


    He rather remember his mother crying and crying infinitely, giving the candy with trembling hands every evening, hoping that her daughter would forget the pain in the hallucinations.


    ¡°Oh, that a story from long ago.¡±


    She said to Eugene, and she couldn¡¯t have wanted to bring back that painful memory.


    ¡°I think you misunderstand me. That candy is not dangerous.¡±


    Eugene heard her still whispered to him as he looked at the face of his mother who was innocent.


    ¡°Give me that candy too.¡±


    ¡°No, Eugene.¡±


    Then the mother scolded her son with a stern look.


    ¡°That¡¯s only for sick children.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t cope with your sick sister, I couldn¡¯t be able to give it to you.¡±


    Mother really confused Eugene as if she believed that the candy was a medicine


    that would cure the sore. Eugene¡¯s black eyes began to shake.


    Slowly, he think his fear was over. He thought it was getting better little by


    little. He thought they were better than before¡­


    But nothing has changed.


    Just look, that they all pretending, everyone was covering each other¡¯s


    eyes and covering up their bitter wounds to settle in reality. Just look at his ¡®Mother.¡¯


    Look at Cabel and Erich. And they still need a mother. He don¡¯t know what to do everyday. What he can do now is just pretending not to know everything?


    ¡°Okay Eugene?¡±


    But Eugene couldn¡¯t say anything this


    time.


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    A mother who smiles like a flower toward him is really¡­.


    Because she looks happy enough so that it¡¯s hitting his chest.


    ******


    Eugene sneaked into his mother¡¯s room and brought out a yellow candy.


    ¡°Uh, that was what Arina ate.¡±, said Cabel.


    So now there is no one to eat it. He found it as quickly as possible, and he was worried that there might be more candy hidden in places he couldn¡¯t find.


    His father said he would try to stop it as much as he could.


    But the words that follows are if there is a risk that Hari will have to eat it because mother, he ask him to pretend he don¡¯t know anything.


    But Eugene couldn¡¯t let Hari eat it. Maybe she haven¡¯t had this candy yet before¡­?


    ¡°Hey, are you guys ready?¡±


    Then he heard his mother calling them from a distance. Today was a day when all family members decided to go out to town.


    ¡°Cabel, you¡¯re going down first.¡±


    Cabel first went down the stairs. Later, Eugene began to rush to handle the candy.


    ******


    ¡°Because there are many people, it¡¯s


    easy to get lost, so the two of you must hold your hands and go. Hari should be well attached to her brother.¡±


    They walked silently looking forward while holding hands in white mittens. Hari also seemed uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, before he went out today, the yellow candy he had handled and his mother¡¯s smiling face passed by.


    ¡°Even now¡­.¡±


    There are all kinds of abnormal situations that come around him right now.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to where you were?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he was asking. Hari looked up at him as if she hadn¡¯t heard or confirmed the word he said. Eugene chewed his fine lips and asked again.


    ¡°Will you still want to go back to where you were?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back.¡±


    The answer came back quickly. There was still silence between the two. Only the two of them were quiet while the surroundings were all tumultuous.


    Yes¡­ this wasn¡¯t normal. Of course she want to go back. At this time he almost obsessed with anxiety.


    If she want to go back to where she lived like that, it better to let her go right now. It would be a better way for all of us. He thought so.


    Woosh.


    It was at that moment that he had let go of the hand he was holding until then in the air. In a moment, warmth passed from the palm of his hand.


    Eugene walked without looking back. He was pushed by so many people that he wasn¡¯t willing to look back until he get out of the crowd.


    And finally, when he left the street just before, Eugene suddenly stopped walking in the middle of the road.


    Hahaha. The noises that people make are stinging into his ears. Hari never called him out, when he was leaving herself alone. So this is it? Really?


    All of this was so easy that it didn¡¯t feel real. But why is it that he feel this way? Why. Why¡­. Why, as if he¡¯s lost in the middle of this road¡­


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    Suddenly, Eugene was surprised and raised his head to the sound he heard in front of him. He looked strange in the middle of the road alone.


    A couple of men and women who seemed to be a couple looked at him and looked worried. It was like seeing a child who left alone with his parents.


    Like this, It was the first time he had been treated as a child, so Eugene was speechless for a moment.


    He left the street as he had said nothing and ran away, but eventually he couldn¡¯t go far and sat down, leaning against the visible wall.


    Eugene then really squeezed his body as if he was a child, and bury his face in his trembling hands. The sound of his throat was rubbing through the throat and leaking out.


    What happened now? What the hell did he had done?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what he was doing right now. In fact, the visible truth was extremely simple.


    It was that he had released the hand he was holding, but the meaning in it was certainly not the same weight as that one.


    ¡°Kh¡±


    A cries of pain are screaming and boiled up from his chest. Both his eyes swelled, and his heart jumped as fast as a sprint. His vision were all dark.


    Even the noise that had just filled up until now disappeared as if it had been washed away, and it seemed as if he is the only one that had fallen into the unfamiliar space without gravity.


    Eugene opened his mouth and gasped his breath. The pupil who looked up at himself seemed to rise and fall as if he had been stuck in his eyes.


    When he recalled what he had just done, he was afraid, but what made him really scared was what he did. He was really such a terrible human being.


    Wasn¡¯t it such a pathetic human being who could only do this? ¡®I want to go back¡¯


    was the only word.


    At the same time, He is looking forward to the rational self-rationalization..


    He doesn¡¯t know exactly where Hari lived, but Eugene knew what it was like. So he try to told himself it better to let her go.


    Instead of giving a warm house, freshly made bread, and pretty clothes, he didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking about in the middle of nowhere.


    She also got what she want, so she shouldn¡¯t pay for it. But the child said she wanted to go back.


    Even if the flowers are all withered, it is difficult to even eat one meal without selling them as if begging people. If so, it probably meant that the current life was just as hard for the her.


    To the extent that they are terrible people who make her think it better for her to go back to her previous life.


    ¡®Brother Eugene¡¯


    With that thought, Eugene began to feel more terrible for himself. He bends his knees and bury his face in the meantime.


    Just like trying to hide himself from this world so that no one can see it. Projecting the dead arina on their own, the child who is angry at the anger with no place to go.


    All that was the fault of the people in Ernst. In fact, she did nothing wrong with them. He was there. If only he could said it was wrong. It wouldn¡¯t be Hari¡¯s fault.


    Nevertheless, the child never even resented them for suffering her.


    Because she doesn¡¯t know the truth, maybe she didn¡¯t even know why he had left his hand first, as if he were running away in front of Hari.


    In a way, Eugene, who decided to take over Ernst¡¯s maintenance, should take care of his brother and he pretend he


    was not responsible for their mistakes.


    From the beginning, his younger brothers pretended not to know what they had done, and in addition to that, they had to try to solve the current situation somehow by bullying the child.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Suddenly, a dry arsenic rubbed his lips and leaked. Maybe he was really horrible now. Wasn¡¯t it just himself that was wrong?


    He turned away from the situation in front of his eyes as it was convenient, and he


    gave up saying that it was unavoidable.


    Pretending to be a good son, pretending to be a caring older brother, and pretending to be an adult, but in fact all of them were too hard to handle and he wanted to run away.


    Right. Eventually, he wanted to run away and let go of the little hand that was holding him.


    ¡®Doing this is the best way for everyone¡¯, while he was having such a stubby comfort for himself.


    ¡°Honey, are you sick? Where are your parents?¡±


    It was asked by someone whom approaching him, when he crouched against the wall. Instead of answering, Eugene stand up from the wall, wriggling.


    The lady who saw Eugene¡¯s face became more worried and asked again.


    ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll help. Is there an adult accompanying you?¡±


    ¡°I have to go find my sister.¡±


    ¡°Ooh. You were looking like that because you lost your sister. Oh my!¡±


    Eugene began to jump back on the road that he had come to disregard, even the voice who came from his behind, he ignored them.


    Again, there was a loud noise around him, and many other people passed by. Please stay there.


    Eugene thought many times desperately, running as his breath rose to the chin. And finally, when he finds the girl who is crouching down like that, sitting on the box, Eugene notices her quickly.


    He moved slowly, feeling that his step was getting hot.


    One step. One step.


    Every time he walked forward, the feeling of dismay, which seemed to be a lost child, began to drop away from him.


    Instead, something new starts to sprout in its place¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eugene said to the child who was looking at him as if she had been waiting. Oh, how can he express the mood of this moment?


    ¡°¡­Have you been there?¡±


    Perhaps he would never forget today until the day he died.


    ¡°I have.¡±


    It¡¯s like he go back to the day when he was born and experienced countless emotions that seemed to die like firecrackers from his inside.


    And the moment when he once again met this little hand that he had placed in his hand. Obviously, he would continue to live with a heart on his chest.


    ¡°My legs hurt.¡±


    Eugene lifted her, and walked back to where their family would be. He heard a small murmur from behind.


    It was a vague whisper that he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was talking to herself when sitting alone in that place as if she was waiting for him.


    ¡°You look uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Now the sun started to settle down on the ground. The shadows created by the two fools also stretched to the floor.


    On that road, Eugene wanted to cry for a bit, but because he thought she didn¡¯t


    deserve it, he pushed his back up and down again and continue walking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After he impulsively put that short word out of his mouth, he couldn¡¯t stand it without saying it again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She just said nothing. So Eugene was able to whisper the same words several times


    afterwards.


    Until the burden whom pressing his chest tightly enough to choke him feel very lightly.


    A cowardly apology without being heard.

 Chapter 5

    Hari¡¯s POV


    Isn¡¯t This The First Time in this


    Timeline?


    ¡°Father. Mother. I have something to say.¡±


    Shortly after returning to the mansion, Eugene went into the room with the Ernst


    couple. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s trying to say, but I was sure it¡¯s pretty serious.


    ¡®Sorry.¡¯


    I remembered a low whisper that tickled my ears while I was on Eugene¡¯s back. I suddenly lost my words to the sudden


    apology, but he seemed to think I was asleep.


    After that, Eugene said the same words again and again. In the meantime, while he was doing that, I was still listening to the whisper in my ear, as I said nothing.


    ********


    ¡°Well, this is Eugene¡¯s favorite strawberry cake.¡±


    Eugene seemed to have been talking to Ernst for a very long time that day, and


    they didn¡¯t leave the room until we all fell asleep.


    And, after some time, the atmosphere inside Ernst was slightly changed.


    ¡°This is the walnut pie that Cabel likes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Once we all sat around, we had time to


    spend together with each other.


    ¡°Erich likes chocolate cake with cherries, right?¡±


    ¡°Waah!¡±


    Mrs. Ernst placed a plate in front of Erich, and this time he looked back at her and smiled.


    ¡°Hari looked like she like a cheesecake last time.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Because! The cake is sacred by itself! I started eating the cake on the plate with my three brothers.


    Wush.


    I don¡¯t know what the breeze is, but we¡¯re having time for refreshments together. I think the Ernst people originally enjoyed


    spending time with each other.


    ¡°Mom, I want to eat that strawberries.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Mrs. Ernst fed Erich the strawberries on the cake.


    ¡°Would you like a strawberry too?¡±


    Ernst placed a strawberry on my plate


    as well. As I glanced at him, Erich was quietly eating the cake instead of staring at me.


    Erich, as the time he spent with Mrs. Ernst increased, then he decrease the amount of ¡®poison¡¯ he send to me these days.


    Well. If it¡¯s such a useful effect, it might be worth taking this time, too.


    I just decided to cancel my thoughts. My mind soon ended, it¡¯s time for me focusing on this damn tea party!


    ¡°Madam, Sir Madison came.¡±


    At the end of the refreshment time, Butler Hubert visit us.


    ¡°I must go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± said Mr. Ernst.


    They went to see the doctor who has been examining Mrs. Ernst for a while. Another change in this life was this.


    The Ernst couple recently explained that Mrs. Ernst¡¯s body was weak and being healed, but for some reason I was a bit suspicious, but I didn¡¯t express my feelings because I didn¡¯t think there was any reason to hide it if they wanted to hide it.


    The story would have been different if the Ernst couple¡¯s death, scheduled for half a year, was related to their illness, but it was


    certainly an unexpected accident.


    Thinking over there, I was a bit subdued. The effect of their death on this Ernst family was enormous. Can I stop them from dying this time?


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    I raised my head to Mrs. Ernst¡¯s approach. Then she sat down with her knees in line with my eye level and gave me something.


    ¡°That candy no longer will be given to you,


    but here it is still a gift.¡±


    It was egg candy with shiny sugar powder.


    That candy, was it the yellow candy I lost to Eugene last time?


    I stared at Eugene who¡¯s sitting at the head of table as he just sat there and


    watched us.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Be in good term with other children from now on okay?¡±


    I squeaked my nose as I was a little embarrassed by the gentle touch of my head. Mrs Ernst is the only one who ever touch me like that.


    Rather, after giving candy to other brothers, she left with her husband. I immediately smashed the candy and ate it. I have to eat it before someone takes it.


    ¡°Erich. Lend me your toy.¡±


    ¡°No. You can play with yours, brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of mine! And I lost half of what I did last time.¡±


    Uhuk!


    Damn! But at that very moment, I didn¡¯t even chew on the candy, but I froze and stuck.


    ¡°What happened, Miss Hari?¡±


    Butler Hubert, who stood like a shadow next to me, looked at me and asked. Only then, the three brothers seemed to notice my strangeness.


    Soon, Eugene started to stand up and started to come to me.


    Huft. Uhuk. Huek. I had something like a rock in my mouth as I was just sitting there.


    ¡°Spit out.¡±


    Eugene reached out to me to see what id wrong. No, spit what I ate in your hand right now? That, that¡¯s a little.


    ¡°Spit it out quickly.¡±


    But Eugene was only once again asking.


    Well if you want me to do that. I rolled what was in my mouth to make it as clean as possible, then spit it out in his hands in front of me.


    Eugene¡¯s soon confirmed what was in his hand as his forehead frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the baby tooth,¡± said Butler Hubert, reworking his eyeglasses.


    ¡°Would you like to open your mouth for a moment?¡±


    I opened my mouth with a feeling of embarrassment, and I finally showed it to Hubert and Eugene.


    ¡°Hehe hehe! She has a hole in her teeth!¡±


    I forgot my age. At the age of seven, it was time to miss out a teeth.


    After chewing on a candy and experiencing this shocking thing, I inevitably led to a life missing my teeth. Cabel teased me everytime he saw me and made my tendon stand on my forehead.


    ¡°Cabel. You have had that time,too.¡±


    Surprisingly, it was Eugene who took my side, but Cabel was stunned at me, even with Eugene¡¯s current dismissal.


    ¡°No, no? I don¡¯t remember that?¡±


    I really want to beat you.


    ¡°You know what? You look so stupid now,¡± said Erich, laughing at me with missing teeth.


    Ugh. This is humiliation! Why is my front teeth missing now! The impact of losing my front teeth at the age of 27 was very great.


    I was disappointed and stayed depressed for a while, but after about a full month I was able to gain confidence again.


    ¡°I have one hole, but you two?¡±


    Because Erich¡¯s front teeth were missing.


    He stayed on his mind for a while, as if he had been in a very deep despair, but Erich was a little annoyed because he was struggling and rambling.


    After that, Eugene told him that getting a teeth missing means that you are becoming more and more adults. Then, he¡¯s getting better.


    Unbelievably, peaceful days have passed for a while. Of course, the truth is, sometimes I have flipped over my mind wondering about time, but it still surprises me.


    It was one calm day. ¡°Would you like to invite the Vastia this hunting season?¡±


    Then one evening, Mr. Ernst made a sound that could spark my eyes. What? Vastia is my future husband!


    ¡°A letter I received a long time ago is saying that they¡¯re looking forward to hunting a silver fox in Ernst.¡±


    ¡°But if you are unwilling, I will refuse the


    visit again.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s been a while since Ernst has a guest for quite some time.¡±


    Duke Ernst stared at Mrs. Ernst as if it was okay, but she only seemed to smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll help greet guests.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eugene.¡±


    I think the conversation is going to hunt for a silver fox before this winter.


    There was no other reason, but they¡¯re going to invite them directly to the mansion during this hunting season.


    Somehow, things that were different from my memory continued to occur in Ernst. Is this good or bad?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the children of Vastia might come along. They might be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I think Vastia¡¯s eldest son was the same age as Cabel.¡±


    But I decided to simply think that the change¡¯s good. The child is my future husband. I¡¯m curious about that!


    ¡®I¡¯m Johannes Vastia. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Miss Hari Ernst.¡¯


    The first time I saw him was after my marriage was half decided.


    Why do I say ¡®half-way¡¯ is because, surprisingly, Eugene gave me the final decision on this marriage, so I decided to make an appointment for the first time.


    Johannes Vastia was a well-groomed man with dark blue eyes with a deep feeling.


    ¡®It is my first time to greet you in person like this.¡¯


    ¡®Have we met somewhere before?¡¯


    ¡®Miss Ernst probably didn¡¯t know me,


    because I¡¯ve only been out at a distance,¡¯ he said.


    Johannes Vastia smiles. He was a man who never forgets the consideration and respect for the other person throughout the conversation.


    I met him twice and decided to proceed with this marriage.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t have a lover or any other fantasy in marriage, so I was just thinking that it would be okay to marry Vastia if he was a decent man, but in fact, he was a good, no, a very good groom.


    But, the first thing is, why was the man still unmarried?


    I smirked my head on the question for the ¡®second time¡¯, and I had to sleep over at the thought of ¡®What did Eugene do?¡¯ To that extent, my spare groom was amazing.


    As much as I had to look at the wedding dress every day! By the way, I am now 27 years old, not 6. Ugh! What the hell is


    this!


    ¡°Mr. Butler!¡±


    While holding onto the wall and grieving, I saw butler Hubert in front of me, and I ran to him.


    ¡°Hari ate cucumbers today! I also ate two unsavory broccoli!¡±


    I said so and put out my head blatantly.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    I felt a touch sitting on my head and I


    laughed. Honestly, at this age, It¡¯s embarrassing, but it doesn¡¯t


    matter! I am only 7 years old now!


    And the last time I felt when the butler uncle, Mr. Hubert, stroked my head, it was better than I thought to be praised by an adult like this.


    For this reason, I was a little hesitant.


    They still treat me with a good care, but now I was a child of 7 years old, so it was difficult to behave like a child who knew nothing.


    It had nothing to do with the sense of incongruity I felt the other day, but maybe the fact that I came into this house and shared the affection of the Ernst couple was not an irreversible childhood scar for my three brothers.


    I was wondering why.


    At that time, I also didn¡¯t know because I was young, but as I saw it with the eyes of a 27-year-old, they were young enough to not have a care from their parents.


    Of course, right after I thought, I felt very strange. The three brothers were always the ones who boasted an overwhelming presence like any other adult to me¡­


    Brother Erich, who was seen through the eyes of an adult, was just an insane little kid seeking the affection of his parents.


    So, after realizing it, no matter how much they spoke mean things to me, even if


    they stepped on or stepped over me, they were just annoyed for a moment, and they didn¡¯t even think that they were seriously angry or taking revenge.


    Instead, I was a little disorganized in a different way. Obviously, I was only obsessed with the thought of wanting to take revenge on the three of them.


    But it was until the situation was unclear


    whether it was a dream or a reality. Seeing Erich who being stubbornly like a child want to sit next to Ernest¡¯s wife.


    And when I saw a Cabel that seemed to give up too easily in one word of my words, I was like a tyrant.


    Also, when Eugene, who left me and disappeared, came back with his messy face and reached out to me.


    It was as if a piece of scales that had been covered in my eyes had been taken apart.


    Honestly I¡¯m Ernst since I was taken from that back alley.


    The couples were saving me by reaching their hands on me, but that could not mean the same thing to the three brothers.


    The Ernsts were not my parents, but my brother¡¯s parents, and in that sense, I was about stealing their share of affection for


    about a year.


    That¡¯s also when they need the most adult care.


    I haven¡¯t lived without knowing that for the past 20 years, but when I came back to my 7-year-old body and witnessed the work of this time with both eyes, the realization really struck me.


    Of course, that is why the brothers were


    so mean to me.


    I didn¡¯t forget what they had done, and I still wanted to beat them one by one, but now I can¡¯t figure out who to express my feelings to.


    So I prayed again when I had another chance. I want to go back! Into the original time I was living! To the world of 20 years after the damn guys I know of!


    So after this outing I know there was a lot of time for me to drenched in this empty feeling.


    The three brothers have since greatly reduced the amount of wickedness that touches me, as the changing in ernst since that day, and the mansion calmed down at first glance.


    ¡°Trash, You¡¯re really have to play with me today! Quickly!¡±


    Of course, Cabel still bothered to play with me. I said something annoying toward him.


    ¡°Why do I have to play with someone who calls me with such a bad nickname?¡±


    ¡°Well. You sounded like that right? Even if that were the case, didn¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°You call me trash. When someone throws trash in, it just stays in the trash can until someone gets rid of it right? So I can¡¯t play with you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Because, even if I just stand still, I have done all of my work as garbage.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°So I have to sleep a little bit like a trash now. My brother can playing with other people, not a trash.¡±


    When he heard my words, the simple Cabel shook his eyes as if he had gained enormous enlightenment. I lay down on the sofa, leaving the second behind.


    ¡°Oh, okay! I¡¯m not going to say you¡¯re trash now! It¡¯s not you! It¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no.¡±


    I refused refreshingly and turned back. The second brother screamed and yelled, but it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep well because of my thoughts last night, and now my eyelids continued to fall.


    The firewood in the fireplace was burning with sparks. I slowly blinked my eyes to see someone sitting in front of me.


    I still couldn¡¯t find out who the person in front of me was, because I was still


    asleep, but I soon realized who it was.


    ¡°Brother Eugene, when did you come?¡±


    Of course, if you are the Eugene I know, you will take my hand again as always.


    He just looked at the it and didn¡¯t catch it first, but I couldn¡¯t shake my hand that reached out to him. Since when Eugene is in here.


    The Eugene I know, when I reached out, he take it as he silently looked at it with still eyes as if he had hidden something that I didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°When I came, you didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I mumbled again in a hazy voice, awakened from sleep. However, the following voice was not the low-pitched voice I know. I raised my head, Frowned and rubbed my eyes.


    And looking back, I saw that young Eugene was staring at me with embarrassed eyes. At the moment, my mind awoke.


    Oh, what. That¡¯s 12-year-old Eugene? I thought it was Eugene in the future for a moment because I¡¯m still half asleep.


    I was reaching out pretending to be friendly to him without knowing it.


    ¡°Why? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My mother has asked me to see what you¡¯re doing, but look like you¡¯re asleep.¡±


    So, do you put firewood in the furnace to keep me from cold? What are you doing?


    ¡°If you woke up, come down. It¡¯s dinner time soon.¡±


    Then, does this person have a different attitude toward me after the outing?


    Now he don¡¯t even say that he can¡¯t admit me every time he see me, or word like I can¡¯t accept things like you, and, of course, that didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t just trying to read him, but he wasn¡¯t even open to reading.


    I didn¡¯t know, but it seemed clear that what happened on that day wasn¡¯t too small for Eugene.


    It looks like the Eugene I know and Eugene in front of me is a little similar now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    I woke up on the sofa and followed Eugene, who was leading the way first.


    If it were 20 years later, I would have pretended to be close and smiled and grabbed that hand first. Hmm. But now, for some reason, I¡¯m a bit curious.


    I glanced up at Eugene¡¯s face as he was walking slowly, struggling his step because ofme. Should I just pretend to be crazy and grab his hand?


    Hup!


    Immediately after that thought, I moved with action and grabbed Eugene¡¯s hand.


    Startle! Then Eugene stopped walking.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I pretended to know nothing and looked innocently into his eye. Are you going to shake me off Eugene? Are you going to?


    Will you going to shake off me who¡¯s holdingyour hand right now? Eugene¡¯s chin shook once.


    His expression is ¡®Why is she being like this?¡¯ or It was like saying, ¡®What¡¯s this really?¡¯ It seemed to be like that.


    Of course it may not be both, but anyway, it seemed certain that he was very embarrassed by my actions now.


    Still, it didn¡¯tfeel like he was going to shake my hand right now, so I stand still.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Are we not going to eat?¡±


    And when I grabbed his hand first, Eugene flinched again and started walking along with me.


    Then I walked in front of Eugene¡¯s who¡¯s like he¡¯s being half-dragged. A funny figure was formed in Ernst which is Eugene held my hand and dragged by me.


    I noticed that the maids passing through the hallway looked at us and laughed and


    smiled. Behind my back, Eugene seemed to feel something subtle.


    Originally, when I first take Eugene¡¯s hand this way, it was when he was 16.


    ¡°Oh, they hold hands like that. It¡¯s nice to see you coming in together.¡±


    ¡°Now I see that Eugene and Hari are in good term.¡±


    Hohoho. I like you. Stupid uncle. There can be no such thing.


    While the Ernst couple turned their heads toward Eugene and me, the brothers stealed the snacks on the table and expressed a questioning expression, ¡®Why are they holding hands?¡¯


    On the other hand, Erich was raising his eyes again. ¡®Even though she just pretended to be close to my brother, I didn¡¯t like it.¡¯


    The third complaint was quickly expressed to me. After dinner time, while scattered into our rooms, someone stepped on me as I went up the stairs.


    I fell on the stairs and fell over my legs at the corner of the stairs. Oh, bloody hell! Really!


    lErich! What do you do when you step


    on the stairs?¡±


    I became a bit confused to know that Eugene stand in my side and raised me up. Besides, even when Erich was in front of me for the first time!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±


    You blow away my vain agony for a while.


    ¡°Erich, I saw everything from behind.¡±


    ¡°Why are you like that? Well, do you want to scold me for her falling over?¡±


    I was embarrassed by that thought, I spit out a runny nose and pulled Eugene¡¯s


    sleeve.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    I rather pretend to be good and let Erich get away.


    lDon¡¯t be mad at Erich, brother Eugene.¡±


    While I¡¯m doing that, the third one is standing without feeling any remorse! After rubbing my nostrils, I tried to go past him.


    Just then, I flashed my eyes and moved


    my body at the speed of light.


    Bruk!


    Erich got caught on my feet and fell on the stairs just like I did before.


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    Eugene seemed embarrassed by what I did, and hurriedly approached the third. I laughed at him as I watched Erich scream and get up with Eugene¡¯s support.


    ¡°You can¡¯t avoid a single thing like that, stupid. Huh? Why are you staring at me like that? You¡¯re a bad thing. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    I just returned back to what Erich had done to me in ancient times. Like me,


    blood was coming out of his legs.


    Whether he was frightened by it or because the injured place hurts, Erich was tearing his eyes while staring at me.


    Yes, I know how painful it is to just fall over and get a leg. So take a look, man! I walked towards Erich as he look like he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Erich, are you going to cry now? Did you cry?¡±


    ¡°Kh!¡±


    Erich was look like about to die because the embarrasment. He was a kid when I saw him fluttering like this.


    No matter how hard you try, a lump of shit likeyou wont get me!


    ¡°Hugh. Be careful from the next time. My ankle is fragile, and if you don¡¯t avoid it properly, it will hurt you.¡±


    And if you mess with me! I¡¯ll give you a fuck!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now as you seem well, huh?¡±


    I shook my head as if he was pathetic toward Erich, then climbed the stairs


    first. The sound of his anger rising from behind.


    I heard it, but I walked gazing forward, feeling a little regretful. Wicked little thing!


    ¡°Oh, Hari!¡±


    Mrs. Ernst shouted at the red liquid flowing down my clothes, but the party who had long caused a major catastrophe to me suddenly ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Suddenly my arm was losing power.¡±


    ¡°Erich! I told you to sit still and eat. How could you do this? If we wipe the


    tomato juice, it¡¯ll leave a mark.¡±


    It¡¯s the most beautiful clothes I picked because my future husband is coming!


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to change into different clothes, Hari.¡±


    I walked along with Mrs. Ernst and tried to slander Erich, who was falling for joy. Since that last day, the third and I have been going through childish prank.


    If Erich did anything to me, I would pay the same, and then he would revenge me


    again. Of course, if he retaliates against me, I will never go over and revenge twice.


    Naturally, I never wanted to do this childish thing. But just as it was, the third one was terrified.


    However, I also felt somewhat reluctant to make Erich hit me by making high-quality things to adults, so I had no choice but to face him.


    Then we both had no day to cut off the small wounds.


    So the Ernst couple naturally noticed our condition, and as expected, Erich was scolded more than I was.


    Since then, the third has tormented me in a more subtle and more childish way, in place of reducing the harm to my body.


    Of course, Erich¡¯s actions didn¡¯t really make me angry, but they made me annoyed for a moment. Ugh!


    But I can¡¯t forgive you today for trying to ruin my sacred first meeting with my


    prospective husband like this!


    I wondered what kind of big and beautiful


    shit I should give him.


    ¡°Even with this clothes you are pretty. Yes, we know Hari is so cute and pretty.¡±


    Even if I wear anything, Mrs. Ernst says


    my new clothes pretty and compliments them. Better, yes. First, let¡¯s put


    off revenge later.


    Ugh, take a little deep breath. It¡¯s like this is the first time I meet my future husband, so I¡¯m nervous.


    ¡°It is said that the Vastia carriage has just entered the front door.¡±


    Wow! As soon as Butler Hubert announced the arrival of Vastia, I hurriedly checked my dress once again.


    Since it¡¯s my future husband, it¡¯s not bad to show well from the beginning! From the side, Erich said,


    ¡°Why the trash do that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know, maybe I was making a funny expression, but as of now, there was no third brother in my mind.


    Eugene was about to leave first with Duke Ernst to greet them, as Cabel was eagerly picking up cookies on the table.


    ¡°Well, guys. Get up and be ready.¡±


    We went out into the hallway with Mrs. Ernst. After the whole family of Ernst gathered on the first floor, the door was opened shortly before time passed.


    In the meantime, it is an exciting smile that welcome us by Countess Vastia.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Ernst¡¯s scenery is superb to see at any time.¡±


    Count Vastia, who was supposed to be my future father-in-law, had a consistently bubbly character 20 years ago or later.


    A man in his thirties, with short, blond


    hair and green eyes, smiled gleefully at the Ernst couple.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting us.¡±


    ¡°Welcome. I was waiting. It¡¯s been a long time since I met you both.¡±


    On the other hand, Countess Vastia was a beauty with a shy smile like a single flower.


    I shook my head by myself after seeing her graceful melody and the light blue hair that look like somewhere, and the dark blue eyes.


    Well, I¡¯m glad my future husband resembles his mother.


    ¡°Yeah, so you¡¯re Eugene. You look like yout father and you look so mature.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Countess Vastia turned to us after ending an eloquent greeting with the Ernst couple.


    ¡°The second, he was eating sweets just a while ago. I saw the crumb on his cheek.¡±


    ¡°Huk¡±


    Cabel began to brush his face as he heard at the words of Countess Vastia, who was


    smiling mischievously.


    The next target was Erich and I. We greeted the Countess Vastia as we were educated before the guests came.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Then Countess Vastia laughed and leaned at us.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s time for both of them to miss their teeth. When I see that there is no front teeth side by side, I remember when my child was young. They are so cute.¡±


    Another damn thing! Countess Vastia made a statement that touched both Erich and my complexes at the same time, shocking us together. Yes, damn it.


    It turns out that I have to meet my prospective husband with no front teeth! Such a shameful thing!


    By the way, why are there only Count and Countess Vastia and no kids? Did they come without them? Sigh. I wish they would!


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re really twins.¡±


    And that word seemed to be a surprised for other Ernst families as well. Everyone¡¯s eyes were nailed to Erich as the third ran off.


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    Ernst¡¯s hand was stretched out and he


    jumped up the stairs. At that point, Count Vastia apologized nicely for any enlightenment.


    ¡°I think I made a wrong word.¡±


    ¡°The third one was still young.¡±


    The adults were all making a bitter expression together.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Alas. I am fascinated by the cool snowman outside.Who made it?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Cabel. You should say, ¡°I made it.¡±¡±


    ¡°Haha. Then won¡¯t you go outside and play with our kids for a while? Our first is the same age as you.¡±


    Cabel ran to outside as he hear what the Countess said. Ah, it feels like something is just sweeping in front of me.


    ¡°My pretty little lady¡¯s name is Louise. Wouldn¡¯t you be a sister to our daughter


    while in Ernst? The child is one year younger than Hari.¡±


    I looked intently and said,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I went to face them and nodded without my knowledge.


    ¡°Hari. If you¡¯re going outside, let¡¯s go out in outerwear. Would you bring a coat to Cabel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    I heard Mrs Ernst and went up to the second floor. Then, after packing up Cabel¡¯s coat, I hesitated for a while before stopping by at the playroom.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Penny.¡±


    Penny ran to see me and waved her tail. I whispered to Penny, stroking the soft gold hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m leaving Erich to you because I¡¯ll let you out of the room. Okay?¡±


    A smart penny ran straight to Erich¡¯s


    room as soon as I released her collar. I was able to get up with a slightly lighter heart than before.


    This time it was my turn to bring the coat to the second brother. When I think about it, why am I doing something like a nanny to those guys?


    The door knob was pulled out as I try to open it.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    But just then, something came in with a white snowflake through the open door. I stumbled back in an unelegant way. Ugh, my ass! Who the hell is that?


    Who stands outside at the door without knowing who might open it! I lifted my head while writing an impression. Immediately in sight, his eyes closed with his mouth wide open.


    Buk!


    Snowflakes slipped on his light blue hair like cotton candy and fell off my stomach. His eyes, looking embarrassed, were deep blue like the deep sea.


    It was a little boy who fell on me at the same time he opened the door. And I definitely knew this face.


    ¡°Oh, over there.¡±


    Hey, this kid is going to marry me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Take this!¡±


    I was primarily amazed at the fact that it was my future husband who was hitting me now, and the next moment I flew into


    his head and was amazed once again by the broken snowball.


    As I looked back, it was Cabel who was throwing snowballs over here as if he had won. Ah! That one! Don¡¯t bother me and My (future) husband!


    ¡°Oh ha ha ha! You can¡¯t avoid this one, aren¡¯t you stupid?¡±


    As I listened to Cabel¡¯s frivolous laughter, I gradually began to stand on my foot.


    Even though we were all in our indoor clothing, it was a gesture of vigor, as if we


    couldn¡¯t feel any cold.


    From a distance, I noticed a young girl with sky-blue hair staring at us with Cabel, look like she¡¯s in a panic.


    Maybe it was a daughter who was one year younger than me said by Mr. Vastia.


    However, looking at her eyes, it was clear that he thought that Cabel was not a good friend.


    Ugh, why, shame in me! Why should I be embarrassed like this because the second brother act like a tyrant!


    ¡°Huh heh! You can¡¯t move like a fool, right!¡±


    Oh, when I heard the second voice and


    looked again, the boy who seemed to be 100% sure that he was Johannes Vastia was getting attacked by Cabel as it was.


    This is my man! Look, this coolness that he can¡¯t hide even as a child¡­¡­.


    ¡°Stop it now!¡±


    But the moment the crying voice leaked out of the boy above me, I lost my words.


    ¡°This is too much. Ugh. I surrendered, I said¡­..¡±


    Pshh!


    ¡°If you lose, silently get punished!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    What¡¯s going on both of them? White powder began to scatter again in the field of sight after Cabel threw the snow bomb again.


    I looked a little vaguely at the sight of the


    boy crying again in that cloudy sight, would this boy be Johannes Vastia?


    What, what. This personality distance between childhood and


    adulthood..


    ¡°Hehe! Idiot! Can¡¯t you avoid this one?¡±


    The second brother kept telling him while I was in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! You¡¯re bad!¡±


    Then the girl with the sky-blue Merika Rock hair, who stood far away, cried out,


    crying as if she was inadvertent to Cabel¡¯s relentless attack, but the desperate cry of the little girl soon fell into the air with hiccups.


    It disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to get this too? Why do you keep getting in when I¡¯ve not been watching you earlier?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my brother!¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re gonna have it right now, I told you first.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Wow, I¡¯ve watch you from the start, so it¡¯s getting more spectacle, right? This


    situation is very distracting.


    ¡°Take it!¡±


    And that second brother! I want to lie down and beat the asshole about a hundred time!


    At first, I was a little surprised at the impression that was different from my


    expectation, but when I saw Johannes Vastia who kept crying and protecting me to the end, something was getting salty.


    By the way, that second brother¡­.


    ¡°Please wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Come on, wait a minute!¡±


    On the other hand, how innocent that second brother is! You¡¯re just attacking someone who isn¡¯t even defending from behind!


    Besides, my future husband is nobody else! I can¡¯t forgive him! I stand up from my place while Cabel stopped briefly dropping the snow bomb.


    ¡°Haha! Nobody can win this Lord Cabel¡­ Kuek!¡±


    I laughed so that I could see the uvula


    and ran full speed toward the second, who celebrated his victory.


    Cabel was vigilant and fell out after my hitting and shoving back. If the shock hit by my body is too great, the scream when he¡¯s falling over is like a pig.


    While buried in white snow, the second brother couldn¡¯t wake up for a while. Vastia¡¯s siblings were surprised and their eyes wide open as they¡¯re staring at me.


    Ah, it¡¯s quiet around now. After a while,


    Cabel awakened, and opened his mouth towards me as if he could not believe it.


    ¡°Now, are you hitting me now? Didn¡¯t Dad never hit me once? You?¡±


    You are the first one who hit me! This is so fresh!


    ¡°You seem to liked it!¡±


    Is that just like a story from an old romance novel? Cabel had a vicious eye that seemed to tear and kill me in a short time.


    No matter how vigilant I was, I was tempted by the fact that he was swayed by me, and the shape of the ball went back and forth.


    Ugh. Actually, it was just an impulsively thought without thinking about the consequent, but it seems to have touched the pride of my second brother.


    I feel like understand their feeling. I also wanted to hit Cabel to my heart¡¯s


    content, but then I was relatively weak and I would have been beaten by


    him then.


    Damn it. What if it is absurd? Even if I eat a few confections for a few months, I am still small and fragile.


    I looked toward the second with faded tears and wondered if I could trick him.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Brother Cabel! Of course, I was so happy to see brother Cabel that I just ran like that! Look at this. I¡¯ve got a coat because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be cold.¡±


    ¡°What, coat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    A simple Cabel had a long, grumpy look on my words. Are you worrying about going wrong again?


    ¡°Oh my. Our Brother Cabel, you¡¯ve


    had a hard time having a snowball fight. I¡¯m so tired of my legs and I¡¯m falling. Come on, I¡¯m going to shake your snow off.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°You got a lot of snow behind, brother! I¡¯m going to brush it off well!¡±


    Whenever I smacked Cabel¡¯s ass like a drumstick, white snow flew around like fog.


    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t shake it off. I think it¡¯s because my hand is too weak.¡±


    Ugh. Yeah, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re still easy like this.


    ¡°Oops, let¡¯s go in now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you want to keep playing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna eating a cake in the hall. There¡¯s a cake that you wanted to eat from before. Erich said he wanted it, a dragon decorated on top?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! That¡¯s my dragon! No way!¡±


    I lied, remembering the dragon-shaped sweets on the cake that the second


    brother was obsessed with before.


    Then Cabel ran into the mansion like a wind. I just looked down at the hand that had been hitting the second brother¡¯s ass with a sad eye.


    Ugh, now that I know the texture, I can¡¯t


    undo it!


    What excuse I need to hit him next time?


    I recalled the feeling of hitting that I had just felt before, and then came to the spot where Cabel left, so I approached the remaining brother and sister Vastia.


    ¡°We¡¯re also going to go in¡­.¡±


    But I soon stopped looking at the eyes I


    met. Why, why are you staring at me with such lustrous eyes?


    ¡°Why, isn¡¯t it cold? Would you like to go inside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Not the girl, but Johannes Vastia was staring at me with a twinkling eye like a puppy.


    ¡°Well, um. Can I hold your hand?¡±


    Then the boy¡¯s reminded face bloomed.


    ¡°My, you want to hold it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Am I not younger? Then why do I feel like an older sister?


    ¡°Thanks¡­.¡±


    His shy face blushed, the moments he grasp my hand, and my enlightenment suddenly passed through my brain.


    This, this is not it! A knight who saves a maid or a warrior! Where is myprospective


    husband!


    ¡°Hey¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Uh, Hari.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Johannes! Call me Johan. Uh, can I call your name too?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    You¡¯re really Johannes! But he was as shy as a flower. Looking at it, I was a bit frustrated by the gap between Johannes Vastia and the boy in front of me.


    I always see a calm and neat looks of my prospective husband! Of course I¡¯ve seen it just twice!


    Still, my prospective husband, who always seemed to protect me doesn¡¯t seem like this! Of course I know I only met him twice! Ugh!


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    But my mind didn¡¯t last that long.


    ¡°Your name is pretty, Hari.¡±


    The moment Johannes looks at me with blue jewel-like eyes and smiles with a


    bent eye, I was shocked by a new kind of shock I had never experienced before.


    Huk, what is this pretty smile?


    Oh, no. I feel like I¡¯ve opened my eyes to something dangerous, something I didn¡¯t even know about now, as I was holding onto Johannes¡¯ hand.


    ¡°My, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    What am I saying now! I was shocked by the words I shouted unconsciously and


    screamed inwardly. Johannes look like he don¡¯t know what I mean.


    He was blinking both his eyes, but soon he looked at me and laughed at my word,


    then I soon felt like something would be good.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll protect you too!¡±


    What else does it matter? This man is just good and gentle, and he knows how to take care of his woman! I feel like I need to turn it on different way for some reason¡­.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s going to be alright. It¡¯s the truth that I survived alone amongst the guys. Ugh damn. But for some reason, tears¡­.


    ¡°Are you and this sister getting married?¡±


    asked Johannes¡¯ sister, who was staring at the two of us right next door. Ah, I forgot her presence.


    But Johannes suddenly put my hand down as if it were a firewood, and then began to shake his hands and whisper.


    ¡°Oh, ah, no! It¡¯s not a marriage. What is that! Oh no, I don¡¯t mean it! I, I just!


    No, I am not! Ugh, uh!¡±


    Then he blushed alone, and then, for some reason, he slipped alone and fell back. In the turmoil again, snow scattered in the air began to spread on him.


    I looked at him and thought pitifully. Ah. Maybe my future husband is a shame¡­


    *******


    Um. I sneaked secretly in front of a great roasted duck prepared for dinner. No matter how hard I tried to ignore it, it was out of my power.


    Yes, my face is tingling throughout the meal time, but I have no choice but to pretend I don¡¯t know why. This because he¡¯s staring at me! His sister too!


    ¡°Huh. This is true. My kids are very interested in Ernst¡¯s little princess.¡±


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t just me who noticed that blatant gaze, Count Vastia laughed at me over dinner.


    No, Uncle. For you it might be fun, but I¡¯m a bit burdened with this situation.


    Damn. In his words, Johannes again shyly bowed his head with red cheeks, but nevertheless the intermittent pauses of me did not stop.


    His sister, Louise, was biting on a fork and staring at me too.


    Okay. Both of the young Vastia sitting at the table and staring at me fiercely throughout the meal were the brother and sister Vastia who I met outside.


    They pushed a bite of rice of Ernst¡¯s masterful chefs to their mouth, and then looked at me.


    They had another bite of rice, then looked at me once, and had already done this over and over again.


    So I wasn¡¯t sure if the smoked duck I was eating was going over my mouth or over my nose.


    ¡°I also said that Johan and Cabel are the same age. I was expecting them to be good friends. Hahaha!¡±


    Tuk!


    At that very moment, the dishes fell off Johannes¡¯ hands. Poorly, his face had become alert, as he wasn¡¯t able to believe what his father had just said.


    As soon as he mention the second one, he look like he remembered the squeezed of snow bomb ruthlessly!


    ¡°I hate him!¡±


    ¡°Louise. You should call him brother.¡±


    ¡°I hate him!¡±


    ¡°So, Louise¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    Whether the screams were really hoarse, or even Vastia wife, was about to lose a word.


    The grown-ups were wondering if the innocent Vastia children reacted as sensitively as they did, because of what the hell Cabel did outside.


    Of course, a suspicious gaze was given to Cabel. He looked down on his plate as he was tearing a duck with his bare hands and eat it alone.


    ¡°Woah, ah, ah, ah, ah (oh? that leg is mine!)¡±


    When he realized that people¡¯s eyes were on him, he even shoots the legs of duck


    in his chubby cheek in front of me with a watchful glance.


    Hey. No one gonna steals it, you bastard!


    It¡¯s embarassing! It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t take a attitude class separately, but right now you look like you don¡¯t have any manner.


    You dismantling the duck with your bare hands. Ugh. It seemed to be believed If it said you live in back alley before.


    It look like the Ernst couple was starving you for three days!


    ¡°Cabel.¡±


    The Duke Ernst nodded as if he was in trouble and called the name of the second


    one, but in the midst of that, when he saw Cabel, who was innocently tearing his leg, he seemed to be shocked.


    Damn it, I know that feeling.


    Whenever I saw this three pieces of shit in Ernst, there were many things that make me became so speechless!


    Looking at it like this, I seemed to have some kind of sympathy to the second brother.


    ¡°Cabel is usually full of energy, so it seems that there was a part that was overlooked when they were playing outside.¡±


    lNo. Rather, I was concerned because Johan is a man and he¡¯s really shy.¡±


    I wonder if everyone will grows up while being hit. No, Mister! It wasn¡¯t an equal fight like ¡®hit and hit¡¯! How pitiful! I ached when my uncle¡¯s son got hit by Cabel!


    My heart aches.


    ¡°My kids seem to particularly like Hari, so keep playing with them while we¡¯re here okay Hari?¡±


    ¡°Um. Yes.¡±


    Now, wait! No shiny attack hmph! Don¡¯t look at me like that!


    As soon as I responded to Mrs. Vastia¡¯s words, I stopped and raised my hand to cover my eyes cause the lanterns that were sent from both sides again.


    Ugh. It¡¯s such an excessive glitter attack, it¡¯s not good for my heart.


    ¡°I wish you could play with brother Erich too tomorrow. Isn¡¯t that right, Louise?¡±


    So, is the third okay now? He appeared in time, but he was still quiet throughout the meal, so I was worried about it.


    And that seems to be the same with Mrs. Ernst as she was taking care of Erich, who sat next to her, more than ever.


    ¡°Erich, eat more of this.¡±


    I briefly looked at Erich¡¯s blue pupils and


    turned to the plate in front of me again.


    ¡°It was really fun today, right?¡±


    On the way out of the room after dinner, I knocked on the belly of the second brother.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see Johannes, who was walking side by side at the end of the table.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, You got duck oil in your mouth.¡±


    So, don¡¯t bother my future husband!


    ¡°What? where?¡±


    ¡°Not there, left.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°No, little down.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll just wipe it off, Mr. Butler!¡±


    I called Butler Hubert, who stands like a shadow in the hallway in front of the dinner room, and borrowed his handkerchief.


    ¡°Now, brother, bend your head down.¡±


    He let his head down and I raise my hand to rub his mouth. Done.


    ¡°What did you eaten so the oil spread so much, brother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ah! Hey, it¡¯s a little¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have weak hands, so I have to rub it several times to wipe it off.¡±


    That said, Cabel couldn¡¯t say anything again.


    I kept making sorry expressions for the second brother who was squeezing alone, and rubbed his mouth relentlessly with my hands.


    Eventually, Cabel became a guppy lips and left. He climb the stairs with a stupid face. It¡¯s been a long time, it¡¯s okay to do it.


    ¡°Mr. Butler! I¡¯ll make this clean,¡± I said.


    The hand towel I borrowed from Hubert was clean because there was no oil in


    the mouth of Cabel, but it was my own secret.


    But the next moment, Hubert, who was famous for his bluntness, was surprisingly smiling at me.


    ¡°You must have liked Sir Cabel a lot.¡±


    At that very moment, I doubted my ears and hardened like a stone in my place.


    Yeah¡­? What did you say now? I like him?Who is who? I? That second guy? Hugh, Uncle Hubert. No matter how much I like you, it¡¯s difficult to say¡­!


    ¡°Miss Hari is still young, but she has to take care of her brother from the punishment. She is a kind and friendly person.¡±


    Hubert rarely smiles warmly. Even


    after stroking me, I didn¡¯t say anything stupid to him.


    ¡°Yes, Hari¡¯s good!¡±


    And then, with Johannes next to me, he squinted his eyes again. Naturally, I had no choice but to feel my conscience pounding.


    The same was true after Hubert hand left my head and left.


    ¡°When did you become so close to Hubert?¡±


    But suddenly, When I turned my head to the voice, I saw Eugene with a strange expression. When did you stand there?


    ¡°Hubert doesn¡¯t like children very much.¡±


    ¡°No. Mr. Butler is very kind, isn¡¯t


    he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to stroke your head.¡±


    What? Are you trying to shout out to me that I¡¯ve twisted Hubert this time while pretending to be good and quiet?


    But Eugene¡¯s face seems to be the one who¡¯s struggling here. He was just looking at me with a mysterious look, while I had no idea what it meant.


    However, for some reason, it seemed that Eugene¡¯s hand, which was hanging down, seemed to be moving alone.


    Such Eugene seemed to hesitate and seemed to be troubled. Of course, I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t figure out why. Why are you doing that?


    If you have anything to say, say it, why are you just staring at me so strangely?


    ¡°Do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    After all I couldn¡¯t stand it, I asked Eugene again after answering like a knife. When he was stuffy, he turned around neatly.


    Yes? No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done? It was that moment that slap my mind down. As it was, it was Johannes who was stroking my head.


    I open my mouth a bit embarrassingly looking at him with his hands on my head. There. I know we first met just a few hours ago, isn¡¯t this a little too fast?


    It turns out that Johannes, who was my future husband, was quick! My age and his age are now only 7 and 9 years old.


    Anyway, Johannes is touching my head quite well, I became a little light headed.


    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    But as soon as I met his eyes, Johannes had his hands off my head and his cheeks turned red. Perhaps that flushing is conditionally reflexive.


    I saw that it was red and white automatically. Besides, it was almost unconscious that I had just scratched my head.


    ¡°That is like this.¡±


    Then he said something I didn¡¯t understand. I narrowed my eyes and


    asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That brother just wanted to do that.¡±


    At that sound, I lost a moment to say, and a moment later, a little laugh came out from my mouth.


    The reason he stared at me with those eyes was because he wanted to stroke my head like Hubert he said!


    ¡°Oh, huh? Why? It¡¯s not going to be that way.¡±


    Yeah. If you¡¯re right now, then it¡¯s true that Hubert just dotted me on me! It¡¯s also true that I like the second brother! No!


    ¡°Uh, no. I think this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Um. Brother Johan? Anyway, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t know Brother Eugene well.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to call Johannes for a moment, so I said with frown. However, at my word, there was a flower in the face of Johannes. Uh, what is this reaction again?


    ¡°Ah, can you tell me once again?¡±


    ¡°What, what? Is it because you don¡¯t know brother Eugene well?¡±


    I said, stuttering together along Johannes, who asked with a reddish face. By the way, Johannes looked up as if that wasn¡¯t the exact word.


    ¡°No, not that, before that¡­.¡±


    ¡°What, Brother Johan?¡±


    Johannes laughed with a blue eye in my


    uncertain call. The moment he smiled wide, I even saw the illusion of thorny flowers blooming around him.


    No, no! What the hell is this creature? Ugh. What kind of creatures claim to be harmless with that whole body?


    It¡¯s because the three brother who have been around me that I become cautios. This is too bad if I can¡¯t adapt! Well, I don¡¯t


    know why I¡¯m so embarrassed.


    I coughed in vain and took my hands off


    Johannes¡¯ shoulders.


    ¡°Ekhm. I¡¯m going to my room now.¡±


    Looking at the drinks they got out of the cellar earlier, it seems that the adults don¡¯t go out until late.


    The three brothers are scattered first, and Brother Johannes, Louise, felt sleepy during dinner time and moves to the guest


    room in advance.


    It was in a state of cruelty. Then it turns out that adults are secretly irresponsible too?


    The truth is, I¡¯m originally here because it¡¯s my home, but even so, the Ernst is in a state with other guest, but I sent out from the dinner room with other children like


    this and I don¡¯t know.


    Yes. I¡¯ve been thinking about it before, is it possible that the Countess Vastia is a free-leaderism.


    Besides, in this situation, it is possible that Eugene would come out and gather brothers and Johannes in one place and make an excuse to become friendly.


    Oh, didn¡¯t you all so close before? But why didn¡¯t you say anything and just go?


    Tap. Tap.


    That is that. I thought of Eugene, who had just acted again, and I smirked myself.


    Tap. Tap.


    Again. It was then that the sound of the


    footsteps following me dug into the eardrum clearly.


    ¡°Hey, why are you following me? Weren¡¯t the directions you were going to be different?¡±


    When I stopped walking and asked, Johannes couldn¡¯t answer immediately and shook his lips.


    Looking at it, I wondered if I should take him to his room. Well. It turns out that my future husband is a phantom, and even a pro.


    That, yes. Anyone can do everything well and be perfect¡­. I¡¯m all over Johannes¡¯ shoulders again. Gave me a break.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You may not know the way. I¡¯ll escort you to the room¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I know where my room is. I can go alone.¡±


    Then why did you follow me? And in the words of Johannes that follows, I took my breath away without my knowledge.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just want to be with you a little bit.¡±


    Johannes had a hair like a cloud of sky, blue hair covering his eyes.


    I was able to control my reaction, but because of that, I noticed soft cheeks with a strong crab or reddish ears protruding through his hair.


    In that state, Johannes shook his fingers and muttered again.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be quiet without disturbing. Can I stay with you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I immediately answered without knowing it, but how to refuse in this situation! Me, I can¡¯t! I can never do that!


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I have never seen anyone who expresses


    his feelings as soon as this.


    Of course, there¡¯s the second brother, but


    he¡¯s so ignorant, just aside, and this time Johannes began to shine his eyes as soon as I answered.


    ¡°Yeah, can we go hand in hand then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.¡±


    Uh, just do whatever you want. Anyway, I can¡¯t refuse if you ask with such a face. Wow. Johannes laughed and grabbed my hand.


    Eventually, I walked down the hallway with my hands on him.


    ¡°You know. Hari, what do you usually like to play with?¡±


    I heard a clear voice of Johannes in my


    ears as I walked through the hallway illuminated by candles.


    I felt a little softer hand than mine and grabbed my hand tightly, then rinsed my


    face for a moment with a strange grudge.


    ¡°I like everything.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s play with Louise next time, the three of us!¡±


    Let¡¯s just ignore the that maids passing through the hallway are staring at us like kids playing house-play. Ugh damn.

 Chapter 6

    Hunting began immediately the next day. Duke Ernst and Count Vastia were ready to leave the mansion early in the morning. Eugene also belonged to the party.


    I hear it from Mrs. Ernst, who was left in the mansion. It is said that they headed for a mountain range located in the northwestern part of the Ernst estate.


    On the first day they have hunted two silver foxes, a reindeer and a black yak.


    Cabel saw the large yak in front of the mansion and twinkled his eyes and said he wanted to go hunting together the next


    day.


    ¡°Huek-huek.¡±


    On the other hand, Erich stood for a while in front of the body of the animal, and then quickly disgusted and left.


    Adults think Erich is still young to look at that dead animals.


    It seemed to me that he looked at the sieve and thought it was shocking, but it was certainly a bit overreacting when I thought of the youngest, Louise Vastia, who glowed with a curious eye behind Mrs. Vastia back.


    I knew that what was shown was


    not for that simple reason.


    ¡°Sister, about Brother Erich¡­¡±


    As I know, Erich has been showing a terrible denial reaction to the phenomenon of ¡®death¡¯ itself since the death of his twin sister, Arina.


    ¡°Why is he sick every day? Is his body weak?¡±


    So it must have been unintentional that I


    almost died because of the third when he drove me out on a cold day.


    Erich had some kind of trauma in what is called ¡°death.¡± Erich, now young, of course, is one of the weakest in Ernst, and at least his symptoms I¡¯ve watched for 20 years have never been easier.


    He would getting better, too, and now what Erich had to go through was the death of his twin sister.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not it, he¡¯s just feeling a little sick now.¡±


    Okay. I also can¡¯t explained Erich¡¯s symptoms in detail to a child, so I hurriedly turned it over.


    I was amazed at the words that Louisie whispered to death as if she knew everything.


    ¡°I hope he was able to rest assured again.¡±


    ¡°Ah. But when I saw a small, cute animal like a dog dead, it must be so painful right? I also wanted to raise a fox myself, I was sad to see it dead yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that too. It¡¯s sad that small animal friends are dead, so it¡¯s must felt bad.¡±


    ¡°You mean Erich. You seem so worried.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    But at the next moment, Louise stops, and


    I stop talking too. She coughed up.


    ¡°I just saw the fox dead, and the meat from lunch today was just delicious, but Brother Erich is grieving from yesterday evening and he seem eat less. What if he still cry alone in his room?¡±


    Lou, Louise. No. You are wrong! The third brother was shocked by the carcass of the animal, but, as you said, ¡®It hurts my


    heart to see a small animal friend dead¡¯.


    ¡°Brother Erich. It looks like he¡¯s going to fall if I hit him. He look so fragile. His hair is also silver!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the heck is the thing with silver hair or fragile. Well, he doesn¡¯t look like a devil and look like an innocent


    angel at first. I¡¯m so deceived at first!


    ¡°Woo, anyway, I¡¯m so worried. I haven¡¯t eaten well since yesterday. I had a delicious lunch today. I want to eat again.¡±


    Louise¡¯s words, which began with Erich¡¯s worries, ended with a hope for taste of lunch today. Well, it seems that the flow of thought is splashing a little strangely.


    Anyway, you¡¯re just being fooled by Erich! Louise was misunderstood about Erich, huh, the people of Vastia have been in trouble all the time since they came here.


    Ugh. Yes, what. Not knowing is a medicine. Okay¡­. I felt a little skeptical about my life and said as if I was heading for Louise.


    ¡°If You¡¯re so worried about Erich, it would be good to see him in his room.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I should? Why?¡±


    But Louise was asking me as if she couldn¡¯t understand it. The moment I faced the round eyes, I was a little


    embarrassed.


    What, what? Didn¡¯t you worry that Erich couldn¡¯t eat from yesterday evening and that his animal friends were feeling alone because of the death?


    ¡°You are worried that Erich is crying alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not worried enough to go and check him out myself. I¡¯m not even close to that brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Young Louise was cool. I watched Louise, who said,


    ¡°I can¡¯t easily follow my thoughts of these days.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s play dolls with Mimi and Sister Bibbie that I brought.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be Princess Arlanta. Older sister is Princess Obelia.¡±


    The name ¡°Bibbie¡± was the name given by Louise, who watched my dolls this morning.


    Besides, she named all the other dolls directly as well as the long blond mermaid doll with a crown on her head.


    I gave up remember out the names of the dolls from the time the number was over 5.


    You might think it¡¯s unexpected, but there were so many little dolls in my room that were bought by the Ernst couple in this bright pink room.


    These were princess-like dolls that look very well, although I never played with them.


    ¡°Ho, come on, Princess. The weather is really good today. Would you like to drink tea outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    The princess is all laughing like that.


    ¡°Hohoho¡­..¡±


    I started playing a soulless doll with Louise. No, are you really say that all the lords at the ball laughing like this? I know


    I should never have been a princess.


    Louise had never even met the real


    princesses, so there was no chance she know what a princess look like.


    Bubbly! But just then, someone opened my door and came in.


    ¡°Hey, Tra¡­. No, you play with me!¡±


    I¡¯ve been bothered already, so I said without looking at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m playing dolls with Louise now. Would you mind to play if my brother join us?¡±


    ¡°Hate¡±


    The answer came straight from Louise, but don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t say that we¡¯re going to play dolls together without Cabel going crazy.


    ¡°I hate it! It¡¯s not that fun. Do something other than that!¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Yes, just I thought he had come to my room without any thoughts. Ugh. I¡¯m just doing it cause I¡¯m bored. I can¡¯t even hunt,


    and I¡¯m stuck all over the house. I also need to be patient with his personality.


    ¡°Yeah! Throw the ball. I¡¯ll get the ball!¡±


    Cabel exclaimed like that and then ran out of the door again. No, I haven¡¯t said I want to play with you.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s lock the door.¡±


    Somehow, after the first day, Cabel was firmly impressed a bad person by Louise.


    ¡°Just let¡¯s go to another room and play?¡±


    Louise and I decided to leave this place before Cabel came next. Then, what Johannes doing now? But I didn¡¯t have to wonder for a long time.


    ¡°Louise. ¡°


    ¡°Where have you been, brother?¡±


    ¡°I, Brother Eugene said that I can read the book, so I¡¯m in the library.¡±


    I was able to meet Johannes who was holding the book.


    Um. If it were a library, it would not have been possible because Cabel thought it was also a place that would never be accessible.


    ¡°But, where are you going with Hari?¡±


    ¡°My brother can goes with us.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    He and Louise said at the same time.


    The next moment when Johannes asked


    me looking at me, I couldn¡¯t hide my teary eyes. Ugh damn. My prospective groom was very well sized.


    Even If he¡¯s still shy, He still acted after asking my opinion first.


    And the kindness that I had never received before was a consideration compare to the three Ernst¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Of course not. Do you want to be brother Johan, the prince of neighboring country?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re playing Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Princess Arlanta, and sister is Princess Obelia! And you¡¯re the Prince of Hue!¡±


    We talked in good order.


    *******


    I walked down the hall with flowers. Well, if you have reached this level, the second will not find us anytime soon.


    ¡°Shhh!¡±


    But that was my illusion. As soon as we settled into the new room, I heard a


    dog barking outside the door, and soon the door opened.


    ¡°I found you!¡±


    How did you know we were here so quickly?


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ah, you got Penny to smell! Anyway, it was the second brother that emerged suddenly.


    ¡°Cabel! What are you doing now?¡±


    However, the second brother was not alone. I narrowed my eyes as I saw the third brother that came along the back of


    Cabel, like a string of candy.


    In addition, Erich was eagerly heading


    towards Cabel as if he was getting a lot of heat.


    ¡°Penny, come back here!¡±


    The moment Erich yelled, I felt a headache and pointed at my forehead. Look at them. Anyway, I really need to escape that crap.


    ¡°Erich, you can play with us too!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Cool. Do you even include me in your ¡°us¡±? No, I don¡¯t have enough mind to play with you .


    Of course, Cabel, who wasn¡¯t in the same mood as someone else¡¯s mood, came to me with a big smile, holding a ball in one hand. And he grabbed my arm as it was.


    I¡¯m not in for annoying brat and annoying rushing. I opened my mouth while thinking of words.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, put this on for a second.¡±


    ¡°I brought a ball and penny! So get up Quick!¡±


    ¡°Well, wait a minute. Hari told you to let her go.¡±


    ¡°What else are you going to play with, get


    out of there!¡±


    ¡°Hari was playing dolls with me!¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that is fun. You¡¯re also need to stay out of this.¡±


    The brother and sister of Vastia tried to put Cabel off. However, like in the beginning, he couldn¡¯t hear other people¡¯s words.


    Just then, Erich hugged Penny and tried to get out of the way, and then Cabel came to spotted the scene.


    ¡°Erich! Put Penny down!¡±


    Cabel screamed halfway towards the third brother, and my arms were still held by Cabel while I was still in the middle.


    No matter how hard I endure, the most strong of the three brothers he is, I couldn¡¯t have beaten the power of his.


    I fell on my knee and fell over the carpet with my arms held by Cabel.


    ¡°What, why are you falling down. Get up quickly!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡±


    I was annoyed this time, too, and opened my mouth to speak to the second brother. With such arm and firm hand, the hand of Cabel who was holding my arm was forcibly removed.


    Just then,


    ¡°Apologize to Hari.¡±


    At the moment I heard a loud and prim voice, I opened my eyes wide. It was none other than Johannes, who was blocking the second brother and me with a hard face like never before.


    I was amazed and looked up at him. Cabel also looked at Johannes with his eyes wide open. Oh, oh. Is that Johannez right in front of me right now? You were so powerful now?


    Look, the second brother is also amazed right now, but Cabel soon stared at Johannes, then shook his face and yelled in front of him.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    He seemed to be agitated by Johannes¡¯ words, and even for a short moment, his pride seemed to be upset because he was stopped by Johannes¡¯ word.


    Of course, either side was funny from my standpoint. What do you think this guy was good at?


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±


    ¡°That way, You dragged her painfully and screamed at her.¡±


    Surprisingly, Johannes even spoke well and did not stutter.


    Whenever he make eye contact with someone every time, he don¡¯t know what to do and shyly blushes his cheek, isn¡¯t it as if he was not doing it now?


    Ugh, our Johannes is different!


    ¡°If Hari is your sister and you¡¯re her brother, you shouldn¡¯t do that. No, because you¡¯re older, you shouldn¡¯t do more. So apologize. It¡¯s your fault that you¡¯re doing it that way.¡±


    Oh, but I¡¯m worried. Soon after the


    second brother came true his sense, his face like as that is ¡®oh yeah? I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t respond like this?¡¯.


    ¡°You. Don¡¯t be funny. What are you doing to me? Are you going to do that to me?¡±


    In this way, the second brother threw the ball in his hand and fluttered because there was no one among the peers who spoke directly to himself and demand apologized by him.


    It was then that Cabel shouted at me.


    ¡°And she is not my sister!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is not my younger sister!¡±


    It was also a very good retard. There is nothing to fall on from Johannes¡¯ words, so what is louder by catching a pod with that?


    I knew that the second brother started with an unanswered argument. Johannes was silent for a moment as Cabel screamed, but his soon-to-be voice was so incomparable than what he had just heard.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Of course, the second brother, being clueless, couldn¡¯t have had an idea. Cabel did nothing to Johannes¡¯ question.


    I don¡¯t know if there is anything else that can clearly define my place in this house.


    He can try to asked it again, but there must have been such a difficult word in the head of the second brother, but Johannes didn¡¯t seem to have asked for another answer in the first place.


    I swiped my head to the side and checked Johannes¡¯ face. And soon I was amazed by the blue eyes in my sight.


    ¡°Then give me.


    What, what?


    ¡°Give her to me!¡±


    After coming to Ernst, for the first time, Johannes yelled out loud. Perhaps he was even more upset by what Cabel had just said. Is that different from you?


    What the hell do you need with me?


    ¡°I can do a lot better for Hari than a boy like you! So give her to me!¡±


    Did you ask for me from Cabel now?


    It seemed as if you had gone to your soon-to-be wife¡¯s house and said to your father-in-law and my mother-in-law, ¡®Give me your daughter!¡¯


    God damnit, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything for now.


    ¡°Yes! Give her to us! From today on, sister Hari is my sister.¡±


    Even Louise, who had her eyes wide open next to me, started shouting like Johannes and cheering on him.


    Erich was eagerly observing us with penny, and Cabel was embarrassed by his unexpected brother-in-law¡¯s offensive. That¡¯s right though for Cabel.


    It¡¯s a little touching to stand up and support my side. However, the eyes of Cabel suddenly changed after Johannes¡¯s cold words.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most cowardly and deadly man I know. There¡¯s definitely a day you¡¯ll regret even what you said. Hari is a hundred times more precious than a boy like you!¡±


    ¡°Oh! What did you say right now?¡±


    Cabel¡¯s body bounced forward without even opening a mouth.


    Hit!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Oh, brother!¡±


    Huk! Did the second brother hit my


    future husband now? Is that so?


    ¡°Cabel, what are you doing now?¡±


    Louise and I rushed to Johannes, who fell after hitting Cabel¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to have been a big injury, but the wound is real!


    ¡°Why did you punch Brother Johan!¡±


    ¡°Why are you on his side in front of me right now?¡±


    Then, why would you think I should side with you? Standing with that expected look,


    ¡°How can you do that? Should I side with you? I¡¯m not your sister, so why?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Cabel began to shake his eyes as he panicked as if he didn¡¯t know I could pick him up. Whenever you spit out everything you say, he just open his mouth, this guy.


    ¡°And it wasn¡¯t that Brother Johan was wrong, but he still was hit by Brother Cabel!¡±


    ¡°What made you think there is nothing wrong with him!¡±


    ¡°So what was wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­.Everything is wrong! Eh! Why are you only taking that child¡¯s side?¡±


    The second brother, when I wasn¡¯t doing


    what he want, started to yell again, shouting and shouting.


    ¡°That brother¡¯s bad! He always teasing my brother! Ugh ah!¡±


    In the meantime, when I look at crying Louise, the room completely turned into a mess. It started after something¡¯s running.


    Bugh!


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    I wanted to go, but the next moment, Cabel screamed at the touch and fell on the carpet.


    Me, Louise, and Erich stared blankly at Johannes, who was like a flower in the whole room, holding his fist to the second brother and holding his breath.


    Cabel also stumbled as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, and just wrapped his cheek.


    ¡°You, did you hit me now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who first hit me.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You are looking for dead!¡±


    From then on, the room was completely a hell. I thought for a moment and blank. Where am I now? Who am I?


    ¡°Cab, Brother Cabel! Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my brother!¡±


    Louise is crying. It was obviously the second brother, Cabel and Johannes, who were fighting in a dusty entanglement on the carpet.


    Erich and Louise couldn¡¯t do this or that, and the sound of shouting rang. Penny, out of Erich¡¯s arms, barked at them. This is it. Only then did I get upset.


    ¡°Stop you both!¡±


    I stepped into the mess to stop the two. Huh? But why is it that I seem to be hitting the second brother with two people, Johannes?


    Bugh!


    Originally, my life was about to aim for a peaceful one. Once again,


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, stop doing it!¡±


    For this time, I raised my hand! Hah! Take my wild hand!


    ¡°Mom Ah!¡±


    ¡°Woof¡±


    Erich or Louise, whether someone was running out of the door with a speed, the two wives rushed into the room.


    ¡°Oh my God! What is this!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you both stop?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Johannes was falling


    and falling equally with Cabel.


    But as opposed to Johannes¡¯ reluctance in the voices of adults, Cabel was already throwing hit fist and there was nothing noticeable as Johannes was crushed under me.


    ¡°Cabel!¡±


    Seeing the brutality of such a second brother, Mrs. Ernst shouted at him. I also


    moved to stop the real Cabel this time in the crisis of Johannes.


    ¡°Oh, stop it now!¡±


    But Cabel completely turned his eyes over and shook my hand, and at that very moment I had a tremendous reaction as he hit my face with his elbow.


    Bugh!


    ¡°Ha, Hari!¡±


    Eh, my nose! I grabbed my stiff nose while lying down on the floor. Huh? By the way, something is warm¡­¡­


    Pitter.


    ¡°Nose, nosebleed.¡±


    Erich, standing at the door, muttered


    stupidly with his mouth wide open.


    ¡°Oh my God, Hari! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t lift your head back! Here¡¯s a handkerchief!¡±


    Mrs. Ernst and Mrs. Vastia shouted at me and ran to me. The two men who had just hitting and fighting before were staring at me as if they were stone-hard.


    It was the same with Erich and Louise.


    ¡°Why, why the bleeding not stop?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, I need to call a doctor! Hubert!¡±


    But when my nosebleeds didn¡¯t stop, the two wives were upset and called Hubert. Meanwhile, Louise is grabbing the hem and started to shed tears.


    ¡°Ah ah! Sister, don¡¯t die!¡±


    No, I won¡¯t die because a nosebleed.


    But when I see that it is causing a pupil quake like the person who was upset to the third brother, it seems that my goal is not playing right now.


    ¡°Ha, Hari. OK? I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Oh, no, It¡¯s just a litlle¡­¡±


    This was not a big deal. I just barely


    replied, saying,


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    The second brother was standing stupidly at the act of what he had done, or maybe he was shocked by my bloody appearance.


    Then, after hearing the fuss, Hubert appeared.


    ¡°You called, your grace. No, Miss Hari!¡±


    ¡°Hubert, call a doctor right now! No, before that, stop the bleeding!¡±


    Oh ah! This is completely more mess than before¡­.


    When the hell is calm coming from the corner of this house? Cabel was stingingly


    confused by Ernst¡¯s wife.


    Then, kneeling in the hallway on the ground floor, as he was humiliated.


    ¡°No, Cabel? Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Dad, ah!¡±


    But he didn¡¯t have to take the punishment for a long time, because the party that had gone hunting had a sudden change in the weather as they returned to the mansion early.


    At that time, Mrs. Ernst was just staying in my room with a doctor.


    Naturally, I had a nosebleed when I was hit by Cabel elbow, so once I had hemostasis, there was nothing wrong.


    He said that my nose was fine.


    Ernst wiped her heart out of that, but to


    be honest I was a little humbled to see that she even call a doctor for this.


    ¡°Oh my god, Hari!¡±


    When he heard the news from Cabel, The


    Duke Ernst who came up to see me was so surprised and stunned.


    Eugene, who followed him, also opened his eyes with amazement. As it turns out,


    the clothes I was wearing were all wet with the blood I had just shed.


    Uh, well. It seemed that I shed more blood than I thought.


    I changed my clothes immediately after the doctor gone, and Cabel was punished for raising his hand in the hallway as he kneeled on the floor again after being secondarily confused by Duke Ernst¡¯s incredibly anger.


    And from tomorrow, Cabel¡¯s ordered not to take a step out of the room.


    ¡°No, did our first son fight with Ernst¡¯s second son?¡±


    On the other hand, Count Vastia, after hearing this enormous news, made a fishy look for a while, then surprisingly burst into laughter.


    ¡°Oh ha! It¡¯s amazing. I now know that my son was a guy who could beat a friend, it¡¯s the first time. After all, the children are fighting and growing up.This, bringing Johan to Ernst is a good thing after all.¡±


    He said that.


    When I looked at Cabel and Johannes, who had long look at their condition before the Duke and count left, they each had blue bruises on their faces.


    Vastia responded as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was a good thing for Ernst.


    It was Cabel that was wrong, but of course, the Ernst couple apologized for not knowing what to do with Vastia, who said that it was okay, that they were among the children, so don¡¯t be too hard about Cabel, they said.


    ¡°Miss Hari. If this happens next time, it¡¯s okay at any time, so please call me. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to do something like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    I smiled happily at Hubert hand, stroking my head. Hehe.


    In fact, I would be embarrassed to say that I wanted to hit the second brother back then, so I interrupted and got beaten instead.


    It¡¯s a big deal now because I¡¯m like this. I want to hit the second brother but this outcome is better than I thought!


    ¡°Is it still bleeding now?¡±


    Oh, I¡¯m surprised! Hubert was petting my head for a long time, but suddenly Eugene appeared and was surprised.


    Hubert left the room first, as if trying to create a consoling place between us. So,


    I answer as my face with wrinkles.


    ¡°It¡¯s not, but I¡¯ve had a lot of it before.¡±


    Now the blood has stopped, but my nose is still a little red. Previously, it had relentless evidence of Cabel¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°From tomorrow, I¡¯ll be staying at the mansion, too,¡± said Eugene as he paused for a moment.


    ¡°Are you not going to hunting?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to go, and I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Definitely, I was a little relieved if Eugene was in the mansion.


    They wasn¡¯t listening to my word, but at Eugene¡¯s words, they do, as to both of them he is their big brothers.


    ¡°Your nose is still quite red.¡±


    Eugene said, looking down at my face for a while and frowning. Well, I spilled that much blood, but I will be fine soon.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just red. It still hurts.¡±


    I grumbled by stroking my nose. I¡¯m like this, but I think Cabel¡¯s anger and punch Johannes will hurt more.


    It was meant to be a comforting word, but he look like he get a little more confused.


    After Cabel being punished, it¡¯s Duke Ernst¡¯s order to be proactive in his room, for a while the mansion will be quiet.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡±


    Eugene who seem hesitate for a moment, apologized to me. At his word, I paused


    for a moment and then opened my mouth with a squeak in my nose.


    ¡°Why do you apologize for something you did not do?¡±


    ¡°Because Cabel did that.¡±


    Of course, as the eldest son, it could have been a sense of responsibility for his brother¡¯s work. However, I wanted to point out at least once.


    ¡°In this case, you can just say ¡®I want you to be okay sooner or better¡¯ or ¡®It¡¯s a big deal because Cabel still immature¡¯. Not saying sorry on his behalf.¡±


    And I guess it didn¡¯t seem like that even a little.


    Of course, when the polarity of the guys went too far, I would have wanted Eugene to do something since he was the eldest son, but honestly, It was not necessary to feel responsible for all of his brother¡¯s hindsight.


    Yes, to be honest, it¡¯s kind of hypocritical to think of this on a topic that¡¯s not so true, Eugene doesn¡¯t go hunting since


    tomorrow.


    That, though, does not mean that all of the fault will be passed on to him, as that means that he will be more than willing to


    accept it.


    ¡°Anyway, You don¡¯t have to apologize for what brother Cabel had done on his behalf, Brother Eugene.¡±


    After making such excuses, I shook my head.


    Well, yes, but there is a corner to rely on at the age of 12, Eugene, and I couldn¡¯t be ashamed of myself.


    ¡°Even if it need apologize, it¡¯s right for him to do it himself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right as you say.¡±


    Eugene paused at my words, and soon replied in a hurry. But why is his


    expression so strange? But my question immediately disappears.


    It was because at that moment, I felt a heavy weight on my head. What is this?


    I raised my head with a puzzled heart.


    And after realizing the essence of sitting down on my head, I immediately settled down.


    ¡°From tomorrow, if anything happens, call me.¡±


    While I was stiff, Eugene freely left his place after two strokes at my head with a little awkward movement. What are you doing now??


    I remained alone and panicked with my mouth open. Is Eugene just stroking my head? Is that right? Really? Has he eaten something wrong today?


    Is the sun gonna rise from the west


    tomorrow?


    I was greatly agitated by the situations I couldn¡¯t even imagined, and I open my mouth for a while as a voice came. It was Johannes.


    ¡°Hari, I¡¯m sorry. You got hurt because of me¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of brother Johan, but


    because of brother Cabel.¡±


    Johannes apologized to me with fullness of his heart. It¡¯s a blemish! It¡¯s a bruising bruise!


    What¡¯s really wrong is that Cabel, why don¡¯t he apologize for hurting this flower?


    Cabel, who was punished for one day yesterday under the order of the Duke of Ernst, wasn¡¯t really taking a step out of his from today.


    Of course, this guy wasn¡¯t supposed to remain quiet as what his father command, but there weren¡¯t any chance even for a second because he had two knights from


    Ernst standing in front of the door in preparation for Cabel¡¯s breakout.


    Just an hour ago, I tried to go on a visit and then recalled Cabel, who was being held back inside and kicked my tongue.


    ¡°And not only that, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°For asking to hand you over like an object, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Johannes lingered for a moment as if he didn¡¯t know what to say, then bowed his


    head and apologized to me again.


    For a moment, I wanted to say, ¡®What are


    you talking about?¡¯ So I was amazed at yesterday¡¯s memories grinning my head and suddenly passing through my mind.


    ¡®I can treat Hari better than a boy like you! So give her to me!¡¯


    Johannes was just getting a little darker than before and was shaking his head, but I admired him again and again.


    How on earth can a person grow up so nicely and brilliantly when he is educated? It seems urgent matter to introduce the education policy of Johannes to the Ernst!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother! You didn¡¯t mean that in that way. I know.¡±


    In fact, even when he had a fight with Cabel before, I was so grateful that he was the first person to fight on my side so far.


    ¡°Did you treat your wound?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    I raised my hand on the face of a bruised Johannes without knowing that his heart had become stiff, but as soon as I touched it, he shook his body in amazement as if it were on fire, so I just returned my hand back.


    Even if it just the touched of my hand, I guess it hurts a lot.


    With that in mind, it was only natural for me to blame this to the second brother.


    ¡°I feel sorry for older sister.¡±


    A voice came.


    But when I turned my head to the voice I heard from his side, Louise, who had a chubby face while holding a big rabbit doll, caught my eye.


    Oh right. Then it turned out that it wasn¡¯t just Johannes in the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s really bad. He¡¯s a stupid idiot.¡±


    Well, I can¡¯t deny it. The second brother is definitely a stupid idiot.


    ¡°Sister, can¡¯t you come to our house? My older brother is much better than that brother! And when you come to our house, I will lend you my toy and bears, and you will have a good time without fighting with me!¡±


    In the meantime, I was tired of the behavior that Cabel showed, and I expressed whether I would laugh or cry when I expressed my intention to escape from the grip of the second brother while I lent her my rabbit and bear dolls.


    It became an indeterminate mood, but I stopped at her words, and I was frustrated.


    ¡°You said that you lived ¡®outside¡¯? Let¡¯s leave sister¡¯s brother on where she lived.¡±


    I felt like she stopped Johannes as well as me by her word. However, only Louise couldn¡¯t recognize our reaction and still had a face of innocence.


    ¡°Becky did it every time I fought with Marian. She said there was a very scary monster out there, and the bad boy was there. It¡¯s a deal that I¡¯m going to taken outside while scolded, so let¡¯s throw your


    brother there.¡±


    While I was playing dolls with Louise, it was reported that Becky was Louise¡¯s nanny, and Marian was a friend of the same age as Louise.


    ¡°But is there a real monster out there? So, have you been living with a monster so far?¡±


    It was something a little girl would think, and something that adults would do enough to scare children who didn¡¯t


    listen.


    ¡°Older sister is pitiful.¡±


    However, the moment Louise spoke with


    compassion in her eyes filled with the innocence of a young child, strangely, I felt like I had a thorn on my neck for a moment.


    Just then, Johannes, who was next to her, rarely spoke to his sister in a firm voice.


    ¡°Louise, Becky just said it cause she¡¯s trying to scare you.¡±


    ¡°So? Are there any monsters?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then where did sister live?¡±


    The curious pupil turned to me once again. Again, Johannes opened his mouth before I answering what she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same like us. It¡¯s where people like


    you and becky live.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then did Becky lie to me?¡±


    ¡°You get lost easily, so if you go alone, it¡¯s a dangerous place. You won¡¯t come back


    home. That¡¯s why she said that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡°And I like Hari, no matter where she lived before, regardless of that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, me too!¡±


    Louise quickly assimilated to Johannes and pleaded to show me not only her doll and bear, but also tweets and whirlpool dolls when I came to their house.


    ¡°Hari, then see you again at dinner later.¡±


    ¡°Older sister, you have to eat and play with me again!¡±


    And when I closed the door and came back to my original position, I felt the smile slowly fading away. Louise¡¯s curiosity lingered in my head.


    The previous conversation wasn¡¯t very influential to me, as it was a word that a young child brought out without meaning.


    However, the old memories that I had


    forgotten for a while at her question only quietly emerged from below.


    What was it like where I lived? Even though it was a long time ago, I was


    able to easily recall the memories of Mellington.


    I sat on the bed for a while, slowly shaking my feet, and soon turned to the window. The sound of the windows rattling in the cold breeze echoed my eardrum.


    Where I lived¡­ Cold and hungry place. A place where no one would find me or call


    my name after my mother died.


    Mellington is a cold place, where I had to


    be alone forever.


    *****


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling it every day, but Ernst¡¯s dinner


    is really great.¡±


    Count Vastia at dinner said he admired the delicacy of the sea in front of us.


    ¡°If I could, I would like to take the chef to our Vastia.¡±


    ¡°It would be great to let the chef hear it.¡±


    ¡°As I said, there were mouth-watering dishes on the table full of stiff legs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it on the plate little by little.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Thank you.¡±


    With Mrs Ernst¡¯s courtesy, there are foods that smell delicious. Hopefully I can taste it little by little.


    However, I was trying to put a dish that stimulated the salivary glands in front of my eyes, but I felt like I was sleepy for


    some reason.


    Perhaps it was because I recalled what happened when I lived in Mellington in a conversation with Louise that we had during the day.


    At that time, if I could eat even hard black bread that had dried up and was twisted, I was lucky¡­.


    Now I was in front of the luxurious food


    with warm steam coming up.


    ¡°Hari, would you like something else?¡±


    Mrs. Ernst asked, as I was holding a fork and looking down at the plate. Only then did I wake up and smile at her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    And finally, the veal calf boasted a paradise that melts in his mouth.


    I was impressed and began to inhale the food on the plate like other children


    from that time on.


    Only yesterday all that incident happened. Today, Mrs. Ernst smiled with a reassuring face and looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that and have another drink.¡±


    ¡°I drank a lot yesterday, so today¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, me and that, give me more!¡±


    ¡°A minute. You¡¯ve been spilled on clothes, Louise.¡±


    I was thrilled with the scenery on the noisy table. It was noisy and a bit distracting as there were many people, but I thought this wasn¡¯t too bad.


    ¡°Did you come to Brother Cabel?¡±


    After the meal, I held my hand with Luise and went to the room as we accidentally meet the Duchess of Ernst.


    When I watched she¡¯s walking from the place where Cabel¡¯s room was, and holding the plate, I could easily guess why.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s kind of lonely being alone by the time of the meal.¡±


    I guess she went to take the meal to the second brother who was confined in his room. The plate in her hand was clean and empty, as if it had been licked.


    While he was alone in the room, I heard that the second brother had ate a lot, but my hearty appetite still didn¡¯t seem to disappear.


    But, the answer Mrs. Ernst said to me with a laugh of sorry for Louise.


    ¡°Since he had tiled hard since yesterday, he¡¯s not going to do anything radical


    anymore. He¡¯s doing a lot of work with Johannes, and he¡¯s regretting his action. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him go for a while if you want.¡±


    Listening to it, I think it will soon release Cabel¡¯s anxiety. Confined in a room alone for a long time is bad for emotions. Moreover, the subject is a second fact like a beagle.


    ¡°It was good not to have that brother.¡±


    After breaking up with Mrs. Ernst, Louise muttered disgruntled on the way to the room. Ugh, maybe the Cabel was taken quite a bit by this little girl.


    ¡°If he bother with my brother and sister Hari, I¡¯m going to let go of shit.¡±


    Wait a minute, doesn¡¯t it seem like something aristocratic lady could not possibly do?


    Louise was flashing her eyes and consolidating her determination for real. So I was just sweating cold and pretending I didn¡¯t hear her.


    Cabel left the room two days later. As if it was a lie to say that the brat was reprimanded, as soon as he came out, he ran out of flesh and shoots around the house.


    However, just like what the Ernst couple said, when he looked at me, he stood far away and I noticed that he did not dare to come close to me.


    One impressive thing was that cold air flowed between Cabel and Johannes.


    Cabel seemed to be left with a fairly deep


    sentiment that he had been beaten and faces after he had been admonished by Johannes whom like a puppy.


    I was amazed to see a blood bruise in Cabel¡¯s face who came out after probation. It seems that Johannes¡¯ fist was not a soft one.


    Also, Johannes wasn¡¯t stuttering as before every time he looked at me, and I looked at it and thought that his tone was probably not a sort of daytime obscuration.


    Yes, like this, I¡¯m building a step by step with my future husband!


    ¡°Brother, are you going to the library again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Because there are so many


    interesting book brother Eugene¡¯s had.¡±


    What was surprising was that Johannes and Eugene seemed to have some similiarity.


    He spent most of his time in Eugene¡¯s study while I was playing with Louise, and the two seemed to be able to communicate well, not only in terms of taste.


    Is it because they are both eldest?


    I found a common denominator of surprising and it made me feel a bit subtle.


    Maybe I just didn¡¯t know, beside my own exchange, I thought there might have been an exchange between Eugene and Johannes in the future.


    Isn¡¯t that why Eugene choose Johannes to be my bridegroom?


    Anyway, after getting out of my mind, this time, instead of Eugene, Cabel followed the uncle¡¯s hunt, so peace came after he went from the mansion.


    Even the adults who opposed at first did not actively stop him anymore and they let him gone now because of the splendid appearance of the second brother.


    *********


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like me at all¡±


    I was able to enjoy the serenity of Tonggo, but that was until I met Erich in my room.


    The third brother seemed to still mind what Vastia had said on the first day.


    So, this is the first word that he spits out like he¡¯s been waiting for me and say something like that.


    ¡°I feel bad that they said you look like me. I¡¯m offended!¡±


    Just because it¡¯s me, it doesn¡¯t mean that I look like you. And from what I see, you and I are not very similar. To find a part that looks like, it is maybe the empty front teeth¡­.


    Oh, damn, that hit straight to the chest!


    I¡¯m meeting my prospective groom with a ridiculous goal without an incisor!


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m much prettier than you.¡±


    I said to Erich as he expressing his suspicious ears for a moment. What? Are you doing this because you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll compliment myself?


    Or just telling the boy that I¡¯m pretty?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡±


    Oh, than both. By the way, is this embarrassing right now? His pupils is shaking very terribly now. Still, Erich was pretty too.


    If It¡¯s a bit like a character, he looks like a baby angel in a torch.


    On the other hand, I was just starting to gain weight, and I was barely starting to escape from the unsatisfactory level¡­.


    Huh, I¡¯d be a neat beauty if I got older.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny? Do you think you¡¯re pretty? Really?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m handsome!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange bias. The original pretty thing is that it doesn¡¯t choose gender? So you¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯re pretty every time you look in the mirror?¡±


    You¡¯re pretty good at what you¡¯re doing among the people I¡¯ve seen so far.


    ¡°No!¡±


    When I see the third brother wearing a red face and yelling, it seems as if I¡¯ve become an injustice who mocked a baby girl. But this is more fun than I thought?


    ¡°Yeah, if you think like that, then I¡¯m a prettier girl than you. Oh, are you telling me not to be funny? Actually, I¡¯m prettier than you, but you¡¯re saying the contrary?¡±


    Hoo, now I see that for the third brother is the provocation of this type is well taken by him¡­¡­.


    ¡°You are really annoying!¡±


    The third brother said, after shouting coldly, he turned around and ran back.


    *******


    Whenever an adult went hunting, they couldn¡¯t eat well and couldn¡¯t sleep well, and it was rainy today. Anyway, it was a real anxious day for hunting.


    And that evening, the second brother that had not been around me for three days finally spoke to me.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen the deer I¡¯ve caught?¡±


    Cabel approached, as if henever noticed that he had not speak to me these few days.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great? Isn¡¯t it great?


    I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t have to go along and in good term with you, but I guess it¡¯s okay pretending to be good,


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great.¡±


    No matter who heard it, they can sense it,


    when I spoke in a voice without a soul, I felt that Cabel was dissatisfied. He said to me,


    ¡°You can make gloves with deer hair!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You want it too? Right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°If you ask, I can give you a special one?¡±


    I had already noticed why this guy came to me, but I still replied coolly without looking at the second brother.


    ¡°I do not need it.¡±


    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you need it? Why?¡±


    Oh, this dog¡¯s look alike brother. Is it a lie that you¡¯ve reflected?


    The second brother said that for some


    reason as he looked at my eyes and it didn¡¯t last long either.


    I first turned my attention to Cabel, who was eager to take away the green paper


    that I was folding.


    ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯m going to give you a special one!¡±


    This guy was bragging alone as he didn¡¯t like me not responding to his will. I quietly looked at the second brother and opened my mouth slowly.


    ¡°I am not your younger sister or your family. There¡¯s no reason for me to get something like that.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°So you told me so.¡±


    I saw Cabel¡¯s mouth open as if he couldn¡¯t believe what I said. I stretched out my hand and grabbed the paper in Cabel¡¯s hand.


    He was still stunned with a silly expression as to whether my words were quite shocking. Oh, I¡¯m surprised at how much I can do?


    Oh! My frog! The hind legs are crumpled! I folded it later because I decided to play with Louise.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, the legs are folded because of you?¡±


    In a bit of annoying grumbling, I heard a breath of ¡®shhh!¡¯


    ¡°You, you, you, you! Did you tell me that you are ignoring me now?!¡±


    I muffled my ears as if I dont see Cabel.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to play with Louise later. So don¡¯t bother, go out of my room.¡±


    The second brother was quite surprised by my different appearances whom didn¡¯t suit me.


    But, after a while, when this simple human thought soon came, Cabel was shouting at me with excuses.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I think he finally realized it was one thing I was talking about when he was in trouble with Johannes and said to me, ¡®She¡¯s


    not my sister!¡¯


    I narrowly my eyes and then replied deeply after briefly going over the second brother face in front of me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not your sister. Now that¡¯s what you remember what I mean.¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s what I say¡­! Everything is different now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different? How is it different?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, what do you keep telling me from now on?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want to hear from your sister who is not your sister? I don¡¯t want to talk to someone who says I¡¯m not.¡±


    I said so and deliberately looked at Cabel with a deliberate expression.


    Actually, I saw Cabel, who knew that he was going to be in vain after his probation,


    secretly looked at my eyes.


    But still, I can¡¯t forgive him that he even hit and raising his fist to my future husband!


    The second brother could have been


    the demon king if I didn¡¯t suppress that dog-like temper even now.


    That¡¯s not enough! What will you do if my future husband run away because


    of you? God damn!


    ¡°Hari, can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Just then, Johannes came to my room


    with good timing. I had nothing to say, so I stand up from behind my second brother as his lips fluttered.


    ¡°Louise asked and I came to pick you up¡±


    The he just opened the door and went into my room. As soon as Cabel saw Johannes, he looked disgusted as when he had seen him in front of me.


    Ah, even with that second brother, Johannes can look like that!


    It¡¯s hard to believe that he was a man who was crying after being hit by snow bomb on the first day.


    Anyway, I¡¯m going to fold the frog and other confetti, and I¡¯m holding it and running toward Johannes.


    ¡°Come on, brother Johan!¡±


    At that moment, Cabel turned to me at the speed of light.


    His face was like a person who had been tremendously betrayed by a person he believed, so I came out with a laugh.


    ¡°Are you coming for Louise?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Louise is waiting in her room.¡±


    As I looked at him, the smile of the second brother became more invisible as I smile and approached Johannes.


    ¡°So let¡¯s go, brother.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? You were talking


    to me first!¡±


    As the second brother shook, he take one step closer to me. In response, I watched Johannes look wary at Cabel.


    The the second brother was due to memories of his parents¡¯ troubles last time, so he only can shaking his raised hands and never acting violently against him again..


    ¡°I¡¯m done with everything to say to you. What, do you want to say more to me?¡±


    Cabel was very dissatisfied with something and was in agony, but he seemed to have no idea how to express it, and then he shouted at Johannes, who was next to me.


    ¡°I was talking to this girl first! You, don¡¯t be a coward!¡±


    Johannes jumped for a moment as Cabel shouted. It was because he was so gentle in nature, or that he had never seen a man who was fierce in this way.


    However, he did not step back with a firm eye.


    ¡°As she said, Hari had nothing to say with you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this! It¡¯s stupid to play an errand like an idiot! I¡¯m not going play errand for the girls like you!¡±


    ¡°What? I think you¡¯re a fool who can only think of that.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re more than that, did you not apologize to Hari and now you¡¯re doing this? She and I were hurt because of you.¡±


    At that moment, the second brother flustered with a muffled face.


    ¡°Brother Johan, stop it.¡±


    This time, I caught in between the two. But when I talked to Johannes, wasn¡¯t Cabel staring at me with his strangely shiny eyes?


    Wow, the second brother. Do you think I¡¯m going to be on your side right


    now?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste time talking about it. Even if Brother Johan explains it, I¡¯m pretty sure he can¡¯t understand it anyway. Just don¡¯t deal with it, let¡¯s go to Louise.¡±


    So I shook my head towards Cabel


    as if he wasn¡¯t supposed to understand it, and gave him a sigh and then turned my back.


    ¡°Brother Johan, are you good at origami?¡±


    ¡°We know how to fold rabbits and foxes. Oh, turtles too.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s great. I know how to fold a frog, but maybe a little something else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the room and teach you.¡±


    The second brother face is like ¡®What, are you really leaving me alone? Really?¡¯


    He shouted behind my back like a hero in the novel, but Johannes and I quietly ignored it.


    Since then, I began to put the second brother out of my mind.


    *****


    ¡°Hey, will you keep doing that? Why do you keep ignoring me!¡±


    ¡°Cabel, do it in moderation.¡±


    ¡°Brother, say something!¡±


    ¡°Say what? Hari already say she doesn¡¯t want to playwith you.¡±


    ¡°Wha-a-wha!¡±


    At the end of Eugene¡¯s words, the face of the second brother seemed to be hitting the back of his head.


    He was shaking his pupils as if he hadn¡¯t even believed what he heard.


    In the end, the second brother shouted like a heroine in a miserable fear, then ran


    toward the end of the hallway, but Eugene just looked at the back of the Cabel and just stay still.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the fuss?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no big deal, mother. It¡¯s boring because it¡¯s only us in the house for Cabel.¡±


    Yeah? He¡¯s so good at acting who he really looks like. Sometimes, after winter,


    he look like the Lord Duke himself.


    As If now he¡¯s the Lord Duke? You haven¡¯t


    been being taught to be him yet.


    ¡°Do you like Vastia siblings?¡±


    But suddenly, a question flew over my head as I looked up, and Eugene staring


    at me suddenly caught my eye.


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­. Both are kind and fun and


    good to play with.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not going to be easy when they¡¯re going back soon.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while, but the days are coming for the people of Vastia to leave Ernst. As Eugene said, it¡¯s a pity. When can we see each other again after this?


    Come on, maybe 20 years later? As if he understood my complicated expression, Eugene added.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll see them again soon after this. My mother and father also noticed the mood and they liked during this hunting season, and we had a lot of


    exchanges with Vastia just a few years ago.¡±


    Just a few years ago, they had an exchange with Vastia.


    Well, it turns out that Ernst relationship


    was briefly stopped after Arina¡¯s death. At first glance, they remember that it became a more closed atmosphere.


    But why did they suddenly invite another family member during this hunting season?


    No matter how much I think about it, when I was young, there was no Vastia in my memory.


    Then, suddenly, I remembered how Eugene seriously asked to speak with the Ernst couple after the last family outing.


    And then, about the refreshment time


    that suddenly occurred in this house, and the changes in the lower line of doctors who started visiting Ernst regularly.


    Then the cause of all this is, is it because the first brother?


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to meet them as often as this now because they live a little far, but you just need to get in touch with them regulary. Vastia brothers and sisters like you, so it won¡¯t be easy to break off the relationship.¡±


    Eugene began to comfort me with such words. In addition, he committed the act of raising his hand over my head like a last time.


    ¡°So don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    ¡­No, what I mean, I¡¯m more curious what the hell are you doing, did you eat something wrong?


    I was inevitably caught up in a very strange feeling when I received Eugene¡¯s clumsy touch on my head, but, of course, no one could solve my doubts, so I had no choice but to roll my eyes awkwardly.


    *******


    ¡°Why do you play with them every day! He is not your brother!¡±


    The second brother did not get tired today.


    If it was better than before, it was that he would no longer do anything like grabbing my arms and dragging me out or forcing me out.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t try, but for some reason Cabel reached out to impulse and frightened right away, and he couldn¡¯t even touch my arms in the air.


    And eventually, He couldn¡¯t put a finger on my body, and he shook his hand again.


    Hmm, he don¡¯t want to be punished for being trapped in a room again, even if it¡¯s


    a Cabel that I can¡¯t tell back and forth. I thought like that.


    ¡°I like brother Johan, and I like playing with him.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Today, I had a great time with Johannes in playing with origami, and I had to return to my room and face the face of Cabel,


    filled with betrayal.


    ¡°What do you like about that child!¡±


    ¡°Why? There¡¯s no reason why I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s nice and sweet and he¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    ¡°Then I? I?!¡±


    No, is this an unconscientious bastard? Do you think there¡¯s no problem there right now?


    ¡°I, I also played well with you, and last time I gave you some sweets to eat!¡±


    What is this! Good for you! Now you accuse me betraying you?!


    The second brother was expressing a


    sense of betrayal toward me with his whole body. Of course, for me, it was just a grumbling.


    ¡°Brother comes out to play with me every day, and youdrags me out of the way without asking me.¡±


    ¡°You said you like it too!¡±


    ¡°When did I say I liked it? Brother always pulled my arm before he even heard the answer. Do you know how many bruises I have because of brother after playing?¡±


    ¡°When I am like that!¡±


    ¡°There was a red mark on the arm that my brother had pulled last time, and a bruise on my knee that I got while falling. Did I tell you last time? I¡¯m different from brother, so even if I throw the ball only a few times, my arm hurts and it¡¯s hard.


    Have you ever asked me about it once? Have you ever thought that you should ask if I want to do that before playing with the ball?¡±


    In my words, Cabel again became a father. Obviously, he felt like he had never


    thought of what I was saying.


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t very surprised because I


    already knew his reaction gonna be like that.


    ¡°In fact, I prefer to fold a piece of paper in a room than to run around the house and catch a cold. And I like playing dolls more than playing ball. But my brother isn¡¯t


    care about that, Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Okay, honestly, origami or doll play wasn¡¯t


    the better thing. Now I¡¯m a couple of my age, it¡¯s not going to be fun. But now I have to deal with the second brother.


    ¡°Of course, I never say no. I never say I didn¡¯t want to play with brother.¡±


    ¡°Tha, that¡¯s what I mean! You didn¡¯t say no!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because I like brother Cabel that I¡¯ve played with all of them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I stared at the second brother as he was surprised at my word. Then his face with a very stupid expression caught my eye.


    Cabel had a very clumsy face to see as my words were surprising for him.


    ¡°You, do you like me? Me? Really? More than that unlucky man?¡±


    ¡°Of course I liked brother Cabel a lot more.¡±


    Cabel glowed with both eyes at me.


    It was the second brother that who express his disliked at Johannes, who was so close to me, and he seemed to feel a


    strange competition in him in recent years.


    By the way, I confessed that I liked him better than Johannes, who had been playing with me for a while, and it seemed that his self-confident confidence was restored at the same time.


    ¡°But you shouted out that I wasn¡¯t your sister when you left me like that in front of brother Johan and Louise?¡±


    Cabel, who had a brighter look, was frustrated by my subsequent words. I stretched my eyebrows towards him and looked sad.


    ¡°So you said you wasn¡¯t sorry for anything that hurt me. At that time, brother Cabel wouldn¡¯t know how sad I was.¡±


    ¡°Here is the things, I was so annoyed by that child at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°So I decided not to like brother now. I¡¯m not going to call brother Cabel


    brother from now.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what!¡±


    In my resolute words, Cabel again strucked and got the right face. He was staring at me as if he couldn¡¯t heard


    well.


    I exhaled a sigh toward Cabel and opened my mouth again.


    ¡°That brother is different. Whatever I¡¯m with him, he always ask me what I think first. He never do anything I hate, and he apologize and being so sorry for having done something he thought I don¡¯t like once.¡±


    ¡°I, I can do it too!¡±


    ¡°Besides, unlike brother Cabel, he doesn¡¯t pull my arm hurtingly, brother Johan doesn¡¯t call me trash, and unlike Cabel brother, he doesn¡¯t act like this.¡±


    ¡°Wha- I, I can do better than that child!¡±


    I put my eyes full of doubts and looked at Cabel with the look of ¡®You are?¡¯


    He was eager to tell me he hated being compared to Johannes. I screamed


    towards him and said it last.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll admit that until now it¡¯s all my


    fault. And now I don¡¯t want to play with my brother who doesn¡¯t even know me.¡±


    Then the second brother faltered and shook.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know you could hurt so easily.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t know, you¡¯re not sorry, you don¡¯t apologize, or you¡¯re not wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just hit you a bit, but I didn¡¯t even know you could get hurt until it¡¯s bleeding¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t help it too. I¡¯m playing with brother Johan¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Finally, a voice popped out of the mouth of the second brother. When I turned my body back to the door and looked at him, I smirked and Cabel stuttered.


    ¡°I have never apologized. So I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±


    Literally, it was the first time that the second brother acknowledged his fault and apologized.


    He seemed very embarrassed and unbearable at this moment.


    ¡°That, you got hurt because of me, I¡¯m sorry, Huk.¡±


    I looked at the second brother as he doesn¡¯t know what to do with his body being sloppy.


    ¡°So play with me, not him!¡±


    The last one was swarming again. Well,


    wouldn¡¯t it be too much to apologize to Johannes?


    I was so excited about the second brother, but would I do this today?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if I can trust you yet.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°But I still like you a lot, so I¡¯ll think about whether I can play with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it¡­? Just thinking about what you want to do!¡±


    ¡°Okay, are you screaming at me horribly?¡±


    ¡°N-no..¡±


    I think I will be able to pour my second childhood facts more effectively than before.


    I smiled wickedly into the sneaking back of Cabel, who began to notice my eyes again.


    ¡°Huh huh, next time I¡¯ll invite you to our Vastia.¡±


    ¡°Come to my house, sister!¡±


    After the silver fox hunting season, it was a day for the Vastia family to leave Ernst.


    We gathered together on the ground floor to see off the guests, like the first day they visited.


    But, in fact, Cabel and Erich, who had little time to hang out with them, weren¡¯t very heartful. Well, it¡¯s also applide for Eugene.


    From the very beginning, playing with


    children like us was different, so he must felt out of the field.


    Above all, Cabel, who had fought Johannes, was expressing that he was missing a chance to pay himm off and was not cool inside.


    The couple of Ernst were embarrassed because of the second brother who said he felt good from the morning and eagerly waited for this time.


    On the other hand, the couple Vastia were happy to see why he was busy growling at their son while staying at the mansion.


    I was watching. No, I¡¯m not sure if the Vastias are interpersonal or strange


    people as they trying to raise their sons to fight and grow wild.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    I¡¯m trying to say the last greeting as Johannes came to me. Ugh, say goodbye to my future groom. Would he like to exchange letters while he is away?


    At first, I saw he was being attacked by Cabel, and I thought I should protect him. However, it turns out that it was Johannes who had a firm and right mind.


    Well, so he would have grown up to be such a nice guy 20 years later.


    ¡°Well, this is a gift.¡±


    But while I looked at him with a vague glance, Johannes gave me something with a major drop.


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    I turned my head at the end of his word and was surprised. It was nothing else that more precious than what Johannes


    gave me!


    It also shows the number of shiny beads on the base. It¡¯a a communication sphere! It is super expensive that you can use only 5 times!


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, so, maybe you can contact me from time to time.¡±


    Johannes said, and then he couldn¡¯t see my face and bowed his head. His cheeks were red and blue.


    The couple of Ernst was also amazed, isn¡¯t it obvious that the person who paid for it, even if it was actually a gift from Johannes, would be their parents, Vastia.


    The Vastia couple smiled to the embarrassed Ernst couple.


    ¡°My children seem to have become very close to Hari. Johan suddenly came over


    a few days ago and asked if he could get a communication sphere.¡±


    ¡°Johan ask us for it even if he shouldn¡¯t have a birthday present for several


    years, could you please accept it?¡±


    Ah, this bunch of people, they bought


    an expensive communication sphere to use then send it to me to receive


    contacts between children in return.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m glad that Johan came to


    Ernst because he had more confidence than before. I think it¡¯d be nice if the children were in contact with each other, too.¡±


    Vastia laughing eyes made my face tickle. Something awkward and unreasonable. It¡¯s like that.


    Johannes still bowed his head with a red cheek and mumbled. In that figure, I have a strong heart again.


    You can even use it for other things but you¡¯re giving such an expensive gift! In this case, just like a child, you should use it only when you contact me!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t not like it! Thanks, brother Johan.¡±


    I smiled with all my heart toward him.


    Then, his head slowly lifted and his eyes wide open for a moment and then hardened for a while, and the next moment, his face was dyed red like an


    explosion.


    ¡°Do you mind have to contact me first?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I, I can, I will¡­¡±


    He stuttered as if he didn¡¯t know what to do like when he first met me.


    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, stay friendly in the future. Our little children!¡±


    When counting on that look, Count Vastia smiled and laughed and plowed Johannes¡¯s head with affection.


    So Vastias family left Ernst.


    ******


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my chance!¡±


    As soon as they disappeared, Cabel was


    excited and jumped over.


    ¡°Penny, let¡¯s go for a snack.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Sensitive Erich also noticed that his mind became more comfortable after the guests passed away.


    No, in fact, the third brother seems to have been sensitive because the hunting season.


    ¡°Melissa, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯s good to invite Vastia this time, right?¡±


    Duke Ernst¡¯s smiled as Mrs. Ernst said. I watched the two people hold each other¡¯s hands with a strong feeling of mutual contact.


    Um, this is what they mean as they invite Vastia this time¡­.


    Yes, these two may be trying their own way to get out of their daughter¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°You have a new two friends. If you use the communication sphere, you could see their face for a while, so it was good.¡±


    He lightly touched my shoulder and I looked up at Eugene as he passing by.


    Surprisingly, he was smiling lightly at me. Even though it wasn¡¯t very much, it was a smile that was only a little recognizable.


    ¡°Miss Hari, I¡¯ll move the gift to your room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Butler!¡±


    It was a very peaceful day. I wonder if these days will continue for a long


    time. I want it to last long.


    *******


    ¡°Oh, guys. I¡¯m going to prepare a snack for you today, so tell me what you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t force your body to hard too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I love everything, mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Walnut pie, walnut pie!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want strawberry tart!¡±


    Even though the number of people clearly decreased because the guest left, it was so noisy inside the mansion for some reason.


    ¡°What about Hari?¡±


    Mrs. Ernst looked back at me with a gentle smile between the three brothers.


    At one point, they seemed so perfect in themselves that I thought I could not get in there.


    ¡°You eat macaroons! I want to eat macaroons!¡±


    ¡°Cabel, Hari may want to eat something else.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a walk with my puppy before eating a snack?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Erich. Are you just going to eat this? Tell me anything you want.¡±


    I looked at the Ernst family from a distance, and then I moved forward to


    pretend I couldn¡¯t hear their first call.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I need to adjust my clothes. I also saw Erich¡¯s last time, and his shorts were a little shorter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I also want to buy penny clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out together again when the day comes?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I grilled a lizard snake I couldn¡¯t eat last time!¡±


    ¡°How about Hari?¡±


    I replied in a noisy crevice.


    ¡°I like it all.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit noisy, distracting, but sometimes it¡¯s not bad for those days of trouble to go on.


    For some reason, it seemed like a strangely tickling and warm feeling spread from one corner of my chest.


    And as if to laugh at me who was thinking like that, a couple of years later the Ernst couple died.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Ooh, Wah-a! Oh, oh, oh, I am faster than Penny!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    I kicked my tongue while watching Cabel running far away today. Oh, it¡¯s hard to play. Come and stay away for as long as possible!


    However, because of my lack in arms, the ball flew in a parabola and began to fall closer than before.


    ¡°Good job!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Oh, but this time the second brother¡¯s hand touched the ball first, but instead of being caught by Cabel, the ball hit his finger and bounced off.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Penny, well done. Good child, pretty.¡±


    The ball bouncing over the grass. It was Penny again this time. I complimented


    Penny¡¯s wonderful golden hair with sloppyness.


    ¡°Oh, um! This time, I could really win!¡±


    Second brother. Oh, no matter how hard you tried, we already have the end game.


    ¡°Throw one more!¡±


    ¡°You just decided to do it ten times.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it ten times yet!¡±


    Did you know that I gave you five more times because older brother started yelling?


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know ah!¡±


    The second beother tried to swarm. Not this one!


    You¡¯re a couple of years old now, and you¡¯re lying on the floor, like struggling with toys to mom! Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re staring and looking around at us!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fill it ten times. Alas!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The second brother then thought it was a new game. People¡¯s attention was more focused now. Ugh, why on earth is this shame on me!


    ¡°What did I say if my brother kept crying so much?¡±


    I whispered at the two dogs lying on the


    grass.


    Then Cabel, who was struggling, scratched himself for a moment, and after a while, he stood up without saying anything.


    ¡°Oh, okay! Okay, I¡¯m not crying right now. So you can¡¯t say you¡¯re not playing with


    me!¡±


    ¡°Why would I say that? I¡¯m having such a wonderful with brother Cabel!¡±


    ¡°Hung, I was great!¡±


    My compliment without a soul, but the second brother accept it well. I stroked Cabel¡¯s head just like I did to Penny.


    Then I pretended not to be younger than the second brother, and I shook my head


    inward. Oooh ooh. So, did you want to be praised, our second brother?


    Now, listen to me like this and I¡¯ll pat your head like a penny. Seeing that I pushed the barrel directly to me, I wanted to make a significant change in the past year.


    Then I should give him more praise.


    ¡°Wow. What kind of brother is a brother who does not bother his sister and listens


    to his sister? and doesn¡¯t this brother is really well?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°And brother Cabel is the coolest brother I know!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m cooler than that han-han¡±


    No, you¡¯re not. No matter how nice you are than Johannes. Still, I decided not to break the illusion of the second brother.


    ¡°Penny, why are you doing this on the floor!¡±


    When I was training the second brother, the voice of the third brother came from not far away.


    ¡°I want to stand up, support me.¡±


    Cabel said, still lying on the floor, Erich panting and running towards the penny looking up at us. Penny, who saw Erich, woke up on the spot.


    Hmm, shake your tail like that and then going to the third brother, I also see Penny¡¯s true love to Erich.


    What¡¯s more, Erich¡¯s true love is also a penny, when he sees her, he¡¯s holding onto the floor and hugging Penny without hesitation.


    He said with caution, as if the second brother and I had stolen Penny.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to give Penny¡¯s food.¡±


    Hey, that third brother. Oh, I¡¯m trying to stop playing now even if you don¡¯t hide Penny in your arms.


    My wrist would be more small if I played more ball here.


    ¡°You guys, come and have lunch.¡±


    said Eugene, who came to find us with Erich.


    ¡°Wa! I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    The second brother, as soon as he heard it, jumped as if he was excited. We moved


    towards where the Ernst couple was waiting.


    Where we are now was the scenic field of La Sousse, where the annual flower festival is held.


    And Ernst¡¯s family decide to all came here today to spring outing together.


    In Arlanta this is a fairly large flower festival, so there are many other tourists here.


    Bam! Ugh, I was terrified at the end of my word as I bumped into the person passing by. Oh, it¡¯s only a shoulder. But my


    where¡¯s my manner!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°There are too many people here.¡±


    I used to play here. And they weren¡¯t many people in this place, different from right here under the flowering trees.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    But right then, I had a warmth in my hand. I looked down and found Eugene¡¯s hand holding my hand. Shortly after that, I was a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Erich, Give Penny to me. I will hold her.


    Cabel, because there are a lot of people, hold your hand to Erich. And come here, hold another one of Hari¡¯s hand to your hand, and don¡¯t let go until we get there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    That¡¯s how we got into. Eugene led, then me, then Cabel, and finally Erich, and we started to walk hand in hand with


    each other.


    So, why I am feeling so embarrassed? The other brothers seem to have no idea, but why am I in this situation right now?


    ¡°Yeah? Why are you fidgeting? You don¡¯t like this? Hold, don¡¯t be picky.¡±


    As I was uncomfortable, my second hand shook my hands again, and this time Eugene made an unnoticed side talk.


    ¡°If you lose one another, it¡¯s hard to find,


    so if you feel uncomfortable, just bear a little.¡±


    I looked up at him with a slightly strange eye as he hold my one hand.


    Another winter that I spent in Ernst has passed, and the sun has suddenly changed and it has become spring.


    I am now 9 years old, Eugene is 14 years old, Cabel is 11 years old, and Erich is the same with me. Together we became


    9 years old.


    Eugene, who had left my hand on a cold street on a winter¡¯s in my seven-year-old, was looming in my head, but the after image disappeared by the pink petals spreading in front of my eyes.


    ¡°We almost there.¡±


    I looked up at Eugene¡¯s side with a penny in one arm. Then he looked down and at our forehanded hands, and after a while he grasped his hand very gently.


    ¡°Hey, did you guys worry about being late?¡±


    That new person is growing like this. From now on, we should make sure that there


    is no scattering.


    A little more walking, we were able to find our destination not too difficult.


    The Ernst couples who were seated under


    the flowering trees welcomed us. We ate the 7-tier lunch box prepared in advance, and sucked the dessert lemonade all the way.


    ¡°Say it honestly, did you want it too?¡±


    ¡°Hah, don¡¯t be funny. You¡¯re bothering me too much, so I¡¯m holding on to it now.¡±


    After a while, Erich and I were sharing the balloons I bought from the merchants one by one.


    It is a balloon with magical power, and, surprisingly, it floated in the sky by itself, unlike a balloon that usually blows air.


    So, I had to hold the balloon¡¯s entrance part tightly with a thread, but since it was


    a very expensive balloon, if I pulled the thread down, it even flashed brightly from the face.


    So all the children who came to the flower


    festival could not take their eyes off the peddler selling magic balloons.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re this childish. I¡¯m 9 years old and you still like this or that.¡±


    Ha. He pretend not to be interested. This


    Erich.


    ¡°Look at the fire that coming out of my deer horns.¡±


    Of course it¡¯s funny to be like this at this age, but¡­ What should I do, though?


    Ugh, actually, when I was a child, I also wanted this balloon, It feel good that I can only fulfill my wish after sucking my finger every time.


    ¡°Try it too! I want to see your bear¡¯s nose light up!¡±


    Then Erich pulled the thread held in his hand a couple of times under the expression, ¡®This childish thing is not my taste, but I can¡¯t help it because I don¡¯t want you to bother me.¡¯


    Flash!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Then Erich¡¯s brown bear, floating on the


    wire while connected to the thread, glowed in his nose. After that, the


    thread in my hand was pulled down.


    My balloon was long, so it was shaped


    like a sad-approved deer, but it started to glow in the horns of the deer when I pulled the thread. Wow, cool!


    It¡¯s thrilling the day comes when I have this magic balloon like this!


    But maybe it was because I was so absorbed in the light of the balloon. At some point, my deer did not shine from the horns anymore.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It haven¡¯t been in thirty minutes, but you already use up all your horsepower. Are you stupid?¡±


    Is the horsepower already exhausted?! On the side, Erich laughed at me whom feeling frustrated.


    Indeed, as he said, it seemed that my balloon consumed magical power at a high rate and did not shine anymore.


    Ew, you can only stay calm before your balloon falls after the horsepower is


    completely exhausted¡­


    ¡°Why are you staring like that?¡±


    And I started to aim at Erich¡¯s balloon. Of course, it wasn¡¯t even worth a thing, but the magic balloon was the thing that aroused my greed like that.


    ¡°Did you not say that you don¡¯t like that balloon?¡±


    The third brother began to avoid me with a bit of caution in my greedy eyes.


    ¡°No!¡±


    As he heard the words of Erich and me, the Duke of Ernst, who looked at us warmly, politely and replied,


    ¡°Would you want to buy one more?¡±


    I hear this is quite expensive. It was a waste.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need another deer.¡±


    ¡°So how about a rabbit or a cat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any other animals.¡±


    When I look at the sky and firmly said that I couldn¡¯t betray my deer either, Duke Ernst only can looked at me. As I stood, I shook my ass along Erich, who had just moved away from me.


    ¡°Hari, would you like pudding too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you have pudding too?¡±


    Mrs. Ernst pull something out of the basket and it was pudding! I answered Eugene¡¯s call and approached him.


    ¡°What taste Hari want to have?¡±


    Mrs. Ernst smiled at me like that.


    ¡°The grape taste is mine!¡±


    ¡°Cabel, there¡¯s another grape flavor, so you don¡¯t have to rush like that.¡±


    Erich,who was on guard for me, came over to eat pudding.


    ¡°My brother likes the orange flavor, too.¡±


    In my words, Eugene opened his eyes slightly wide and looked at me. No, what are you so surprised at?


    You know that I like the orange flavour and you give it to me instead.


    ¡°You eat it.¡±


    Since Eugene was born as the eldest son and used to making concessions, the orange flavored pudding finally came into my hands.


    I stared at him with a little pout. Just then, Mrs. Ernst smiled softly and was in front of


    Eugene. She changed her own.


    ¡°Mother likes both.¡±


    I looked up at Eugene. And soon I pressed the corner of my mouth, which I didn¡¯t even know showing slight smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face expressing embarrassment seemed like for the first time. Of course, it disappeared quickly, but I just felt a little more thrilled than before.


    Originally, the Ernst couple died in a wreck over half a year ago. The same peaceful


    day would never have come.


    In the fall of the year I was eight years old,


    they went on a road trip to meet a relative, the Marquis of Lenoard, and had an accident.


    They suddenly tried to avoid a child who jumped into a wagon, and that accident happened, and later the news told to us by Ernst¡¯s relatives.


    Ugh, so do you know how much I used my tantrum last year?


    I remembered when the Ernst couple¡¯s date was due, so I made a tremendous


    effort to prevent the two from going out that day.


    I forgot my own face and tried to imitate Cabel and did my best! Ernst¡¯s give up after the couple watched me hitting the floor like a crazy person.


    Ugh, but what can I do? Even if I make all kinds of excuses, they must go to the


    Marquis of Lenoard!


    Still, when I cried and seizures, I was glad that the Ernst couple, who were surprised, eventually ended up not going out.


    Of course, they had to call the doctor of Ernst¡¯s house called that day. Ugh, it¡¯s embarrassing to think again.


    ¡°By the way, the weather is so good, so I won¡¯t worry about the outdoor event tomorrow.¡±


    Anyway, so I succeeded in preventing the Ernst¡¯s death.


    It was a delight that no one would notice, I was proud, but in fact, there is a possibility that everything now does not flow according to my memory, so even if I failed to stop the Ernst couple on that day, the tragedy like that might have


    happened again.


    ¡°Cabel, go take sleep earlier so you don¡¯t bother tomorrow and stay calm, or I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been quiet!¡±


    Cabel innocent answer prompted the Ernst couple to remain silent for a while.


    Tomorrow, on the birthday of the crown prince, the emperor¡¯s son, there was to be an outdoor event hosted by the imperial family.


    As it was a major event attended by almost all aristocrats, it didn¡¯t make sense for Ernst, the imperial ally of the imperial family, to not going there.


    But Cabel went to the event instead of Eugene.


    He swarmed throughout the month saying he wanted to, and eventually he got the approval of Ernst¡¯s couple under the condition that he would not have to get any trouble.


    Hearing said that there was a hunting competition in the outdoor event schedule, it seems that Cabel has had fun in hunting since he visited with Vastia in


    Ernst.


    Originally, Eugene, who had returned from school for the weekend, was supposed to attend with Ernst and his wife, but he was


    willing to give up the opportunity to Cabel.


    Well, Eugene¡¯s words that he probably doesn¡¯t like hunting very much is sincere, so it was a win and win condition.


    ¡°The flowers are so pretty.¡±


    Mrs Ernst said, and I looked up. The bright pink flowers flying in the sky were gorgeous and pretty.


    ¡°Shall we walk together?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s peaceful. I thought as I looked at the spring scenery in full bloom.


    ¡°Oh, baby.¡±


    That evening I came out of the room to drink water and met Mrs Ernst.


    ¡°Where are you going, baby?¡±


    But because of my feelings, I thought she looked a little different than usual.


    I realized that I smelled alcohol from Mrs. Ernst who came up close and realized that she was drunk right now. The smiling face got a little closer.


    ¡°Did you come to see your mother?¡±


    Mrs Ernst looked very happy. It was the first time I saw her drunk, but I liked the title from her mouth rather than usual.


    As she was looking at my eyes without an answer, Mrs Ernst gazed as if puzzled.


    Her face was so bright that I didn¡¯t want to say this, but I opened my mouth impulsively. Immediately after I said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not Arina.¡±


    I regretted it without my knowledge, but in fact, because Mrs. Ernst was drunk, I didn¡¯t even know if she was able to put it in her head.


    After a while, a quiet voice was leaking from her mouth just before the telegram.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Hari.¡±


    But again, the soft voice of her neck followed me again.


    ¡°But Hari is our baby too.¡±


    ¡°Our pretty baby girl.¡±


    She whispered so much and hugged me. The person who touched my head and back was so sweet that it feel weird.


    It was a little embarrassed that I had just reacted like a little child, jealous of Arina for a moment.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Right then, Erich, who had just finished taking a bath, saw us and approached us. He¡¯s still a little jealous for Ernst¡¯s wife.


    It looked like that, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was a year ago, as he wasn¡¯t trying to reveal his hatred to me, or trying to separate her from me somehow.


    ¡°Erich! Come here. Erich is also our pretty child.¡±


    ¡°Well, mom?¡±


    Mrs. Ernst smiled broadly towards Erich


    and hugged him. Erich was embarrassed by the sudden affectionate attack, but he still did not want to escape from Mrs. Ernst¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mother, what drink did you drink to make you like this?¡±


    Eugene seemed to come out of his room after hearing the voices in the hallway.


    ¡°I feel good today and have a drink without thinking.¡±


    Mrs Ernst replied with a laugh, and she


    was a pleasantly drunk face. The moment she turned to him, her eyes trembled.


    ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re still a little child we need to take care of¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess I¡¯m drunk. I keep looking at you guys¡­¡±


    Mrs. Ernst¡¯s hand stroked Eugene¡¯s face. Eugene seemed unfamiliar and shy to


    be treated as a child by her from day to day. I was curious about his face.


    Ah, this is the first time this person has such an expression on his face.


    ¡°No, Melissa. Did you get drunk?¡±


    ¡°Father, you are here.¡±


    As soon as he returned from the spring outing, Duke Ernst who was out for a while


    returned home. Then the hallway became more complex than before. Eh? When did we get together like this?


    ¡°Why did drink alone to be like this? You have to go out tomorrow, what if your body is overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°I feel so good now.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get into the room now.¡±


    The Duke of Ernst, who is looking at her patiently, took his wife and led her to the room.


    ¡°Oh? What are you doing except me?¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m sorry Cabel if you¡¯re out of licorice. I was thinking it was strange because there wasn¡¯t just you.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, wait! Isn¡¯t that my toy?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    When Erich caught the eyes of Cabel in the eyes of the falcon, the second brother only boiled his anger by hiding his hands back.


    ¡°Cabel, if you¡¯re planning to come along at tomorrow¡¯s event, you should go in early to sleep. If you sleep late, we¡¯ll leave without you.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m never going to sleep late!¡±


    At the request of Duke Ernst, Cabel quickly denied it, but¡­.


    Only because tomorrow event would he agree that he couldn¡¯t sleep late and attend the event.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go in first, so you guys go to your room and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°Would you please let me kiss all of you?¡±


    Mrs. Ernst seems to be exhausted without


    expressing her affection in her heart when she is drunk.


    However, there are some people whose personality deteriorates when she is drunk. Could be said that she got a good drinking habit.


    We take turn to kissed Mrs. Ernst¡¯s cheek. Duke Ernst from the side said, ¡®me too¡­¡¯


    I heard a grumble, but we all ignored it.


    ¡°Everybody dreams a good dream.¡±


    I was forced to feel a little embarrassed when I heard her funny greeting. Another day was so sweet. And the red sun going down in all over the world.


    ******


    In the late evening of the day after the ominous color, the news was delivered to Ernst.


    They said, there was an unexpected assault on the hunting grounds of an outdoor event hosted by the imperial family, and the news that Cabel, who was accompanied by the death and


    accompanying Ernst¡¯s couple, was in critical condition.


    ¡°Lie.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe the news at all, so I muttered utterly. I¡¯m wearing a look that¡¯s just as blank as Erich. He seem like that he was not listening.


    Tak.


    The book in Eugene¡¯s hand fell to the floor without a care the next moment.


    It was the last spring for all of us together.

 Chapter 8

    ¡®Child, are you hungry, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t eat anything all day.¡¯


    On the streets, very few people were


    interested in a child selling flowers in a flimsy outfit.


    Most people were close to avoiding even the hem of a burnt-out clothes when they came out and walked out.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there was no lady who had compassion for me and treated me, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever


    spoken with a trembling voice with wet eyes like this one.


    Elegantly twisted silver hair and a blue-eyed lady. Even if I pretend not know, she


    seemed to be a very high ranking person.


    The same was true for the brown hair and black-eyed gentleman standing behind here.


    Made from high-quality fabrics, clean clothes that look evident, faces with structure, and elegance felt from one gesture.


    By the way, she grasped my messy hand


    holding a flower without hesitation.


    ¡®The flower is very pretty. I want this flower, how much can I give it to you?¡¯


    Besides the flowers I gave were fresh, they were also wild flowers that even felt shabby when compared to the person in front of me.


    These unsightly flowers could not feel pretty to them who would have lived with only the most beautiful and good things in the world.


    In fact, it would have been difficult for me to give this to her unless I was also begging for their compassion.


    ¡®One copper, please.¡¯


    ¡®If I want all the flowers in the basket?¡¯


    ¡®Uh¡­ all of this?¡¯


    I tried to take my hand off from her hand. Phosphorus leaned down to her body, facing her gaze. I couldn¡¯t see her eyes straight.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how many there are, so I have to count them¡­..¡¯


    I mumbled and tried to count the flowers in the basket, but she never let go of my hand.


    So I had to put the basket on the floor and count the flowers in the basket with one hand.


    It was the next moment that she, who was watching the flower I was talking about, seemed impatient.


    ¡®Child, won¡¯t you go with us?¡¯


    I raised my head without understanding what I was hearing.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I know this abrupt remark is embarrassing¡­.¡¯


    And the woman I faced has more moist eyes than before, and I opened my mouth to the blue eyes that seemed to cry at any moment.


    ¡®But I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave here.¡¯


    She has already asked other people in Mellington and that they knew I was


    living alone.


    So, from the first time they saw me at streets a few days ago, she was hesitating and wondering how many times she could speak to me.


    Then, the moment I approached her and gave her flowers, she later told me that she couldn¡¯t stand the words that reached the end of her neck.


    ¡®I want you to be my family.¡¯


    With that said, I remember looking at the blue eyes I faced for a long time. Then she quietly opened her lips towards me as she was waiting for my answer.


    If I go back to that point in the past again, I would definitely have made the same choice. I was pretty sure about that.


    lHow can this happen?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s happening on the private property of the imperial family.¡±


    I thought as I heard murmured with a grunting voice around me. Today Ernst¡¯s funeral came with a lot of people.


    The number of relatives associated with Ernst was not small, and there were many other family members who visited to pay


    tribute to them.


    In addition, even today, Arlanta¡¯s royal families were in this place. Well, it would be so. Ernst couple died while defending the crown prince, which they regarded as a forbidden tree.


    ¡°But they¡¯re saving someone whom to be the next Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Duke Ernst went on to do the job of worthy of the name of the Imperial Sword until the end.¡± They said.


    The later criminal was the emperor¡¯s chief. When evacuating assassins, instead of using the imperial wagon to disturb them, I heard that crown prince was on Ernst¡¯s carriage.


    At that moment, there was also a Cabel, and the fact that Ernst had three boys was already public, so it would have been a good plan to pretend to be Erich in case of emergency.


    The plan was initially successful, but Ernst¡¯s wagon was chased from the


    start.


    In the end, the wagon that speeded up to the limit to overturn the chasers was overthrown, causing an accident.


    ¡°Piezer, she must have been on the edge of the cliff quite a bit. It¡¯s going to be a lot of work.¡±


    ¡°Because she had a son, she would have thought that the world would be hers if only the crown prince were gone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what a prostitute¡¯s blood is.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are new to Chonghui, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he is younger, and he is still young. Was it eighteen or nineteen? So, I¡¯m just nervous.¡±


    The traitors were immediately arrested by the knights mobilized shortly thereafter, but none of them were executed.


    When they¡¯re opening the door of the broken wagon, Ernst couple said to be dead as they¡¯re holding their children as if to protect them.


    ¡°From the imperial¡¯s standpoint, Ernst is like a benefactor who saved the life of the crown prince, so it will be even better position for them in the future.¡±


    That¡¯s why the emperor himself stepped into today¡¯s funeral. So, in a sense, the death of the Ernst couple may have been truly glorious.


    ¡°But when it comes to this, don¡¯t you think this make Ernst is a bit dangerous either?¡±


    ¡°They have the eldest son. He look so mature. As expected from the Ernst too. I mean look at the way he handle in such a situation.¡±


    Perhaps, Eugene is also listening to what they are saying. Count Schumaha was the guardian of the three brothers, and Cabel was in serious condition and would have to take more time there.


    And since Erich heard his parents¡¯ obituary, he cried too much and came to the point of dehydration.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity. The youngest is still so young¡­.¡±


    I saw Erich crying at his aunt¡¯s arm, Marquis Leonard wife. Unlike Eugene,


    who keeps a consistent face, Erich was still crying.


    ¡°Is that the child? Last year the girl who joined the Ernst.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ernst must have had a hobby in charity.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, but look at her, not shedding any tears.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know her, and all of this, the way she get into Ernst and behaving like that¡­¡±


    ¡°How ungrateful.¡±


    The narrative voice also contained a story about me. I stood silently and listened to what they were saying.


    Yeah. They saved me, but why couldn¡¯t I save them. How? I wanted to save them.


    I didn¡¯t want to let they die this time. I wished this time that everyone was together lasted a long time¡­


    Originally destined to die in a wreck-over accident, they also died for similar reasons this time, but the situation was worse.


    This time, Cabel got caught up in and got a big blow. Was there an assault at the hunting site at this time? I didn¡¯t


    remember.


    So the Ernst couple eventually die.


    After the incident, Cabel suffered a serious injury that could not easily healed.


    Perhaps I didn¡¯t even know that I was feeling proud because I knew the future so I thought I could make things a little easier in the future.


    ¡®Hari is our baby too.¡¯


    Mrs. Ernst¡¯s voice dimly echoed in my head, so I trembled at my fingertips. It was strange. It¡¯s not that their death wasn¡¯t sad, but why don¡¯t my tears come out?


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot of hard work for a while, but you have to be strong. If you need help, you can always tell us without difficulty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay even later, so please contact me.¡±


    I nodded my head, thinking of Johannes


    and Louise, who had been in contact with me via the letters and correspondence since the first meeting.


    ¡°Eugene, you don¡¯t have to hesistate to lean on us from now on.¡±


    And at the end of the funeral, relatives, including Marquis Leonard, who was holding Erich, approached and said,


    ¡°The harder the time, the more we should lean on each other. We are a family. Even as mature as they say, Eugene was still a 14-year-old child, and it would be difficult to handle all of this suddenly happening


    alone.¡±


    Eugene just stand still, with his dry eyes. I stood a little far away, as I stood and looked at them¡­.


    Now that the Ernst couple died, can I stay in the mansion? The question I had a long time passed through my chest again and again. Of course, no one answered.


    After that, Eugene was busy. Not surprisingly, he took over his father¡¯s position one morning and became the head of the family.


    Originally, Eugene had a busy life as if he had ten bodies, after the death of the Ernst couple.


    Any successor to the family was still attending an academy where they had to write down their academic, and in the meantime, he had to step up from the funeral of the Ernst couple to the process of proper succession.


    This was even more so because it was not a succession prepared in advance, but was due to the sudden death of the Ernst couple.


    Originally, during the semester, he had to live in a dormitory, but taking into account Ernst¡¯s situation, he stayed in the mansion for a while.


    So, from early in the morning, Eugene used to go to the palace of the Imperial Palace and the Senate and sleep in Ernst¡¯s residence later at night.


    So naturally, only me and Erich remained in the mansion.


    ¡°Erich, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Today, Erich was stuck in a room and didn¡¯t even take a step outside. On days of repeated like this, I exchanged my gaze with Hubert from the back.


    After a while, a maid with a tray and Hubert entered the room.


    ¡°Hey, even if you don¡¯t have a taste, you should not skip the meal. Get up and eat a


    little.¡±


    They put a tray of hot soup next to Erich¡¯s bed, but the next moment, the dishes and plate on the tray flew in the air.


    Prang!


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to eat!¡±


    The face of the third brother, wrapped in a blanket for a moment, appeared, but when he stared at us fiercely, he turned back and flipped over the blanket.


    It was the scene that continued when Eugene not in the mansion for three days.


    Eventually, today too we had to leave


    the room without Erich touching his food.


    I stepped in front of his door, reminiscent of Erich¡¯s swollen eyes. Honestly I don¡¯t know what to do. Unlike before, I was an adult, but I couldn¡¯t figure out how to deal with them.


    Of course, Eugene left the mansion before I woke up and come back after I asleep. After that, I was repeating my dailyroutine.


    So, with him whom I hardly meet, I haven¡¯t had anything to do for a few days, but what should I do with Erich, who doesn¡¯t eat like that and stays in his room?


    Despite this being my second experience, it was very difficult. The first time the Ernst couple died, I was too young.


    So honestly, I think I¡¯ve been doing without knowing what it is. And at that time there was Cabel at the mansion.


    But now, Cabel was also being treated while staying at Count Schumaha.


    ¡°Please eat. You must eat well, Miss Hari.¡±


    Eventually, I was alone in the dining room. When I sat down, Hubert said,


    ¡°The duke said he was coming in early today.¡±


    But I don¡¯t even have Erich, it¡¯s kinda sad


    like eating alone¡­


    What is this creeping feeling. By sleeping, people live with a heart of mind. If he starves, he becomes more depressed and


    sorrowful, and that¡¯s it.


    Klang.


    I started eating alone.


    Since the death of the Ernst couple, unlike Erich, where Eugene hardly starves unless he is forced to feed, I have never missed a meal.


    Still, it was fortunate that none of the servant in the room, including Butler Hubert, had said something to me.


    Of course, like the people who came to the funeral and chatted at their will, they might be saying something different from


    behind, but at least it didn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t in my ears.


    I went back to my room after I had a meal. As I did all morning, there was nothing to


    do after lunch, so I sat in bed and just stared out the window.


    When Eugene came back, I was planning to go out at that time, but Eugene, who


    said he¡¯ll came back before dinner time, didn¡¯t reveal his appearance even after the sun go down.


    Somehow I was concerned about what Erich was doing, so I quietly opened the door and went in.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Apparently, the sound of opening the door didn¡¯t seem to be loud, but a small voice


    stopped me immediately.


    The voice was quieter than at lunch.


    ¡°Are you going to be like that?¡±


    ¡°What do you care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, so go out.¡±


    That said, for a moment I silently looked at Erich¡¯s back wrapped in a blanket. The next moment something is thrown in front of me.


    I¡¯m sorry, but your arms was so weak that it couldn¡¯t hit me and it land downon the floor.


    As I looked down, I saw Erich lying alone by bed yesterday, and it was the doll I brought that he thrown. I quietly picked up the doll¡¯s long ears.


    ¡°Erich.¡±


    At that time, a soft call came from behind his back. When I turned my head, Eugene returned to the mansion and stood at


    the door.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll talk to Erich.¡±


    Finally, before leaving the room, he was gazing down with his lips tightly closed.


    There was also Hubert, who seemed to go upstairs, to do something that had been


    instructed in advance, and after a while the servant took the plate that he brought to Erich¡¯s room.


    This time, no crackling sound was heard from inside. After a while, the servant, who had gone inside, came out empty-


    handed, I stood still in the hallway with static flows with Hubert.


    There was a faint leaking sound from the inside. When the sound of the cry slowly faded, and more time passed, Eugene stepped out with an empty tray.


    ¡°From tomorrow on, he won¡¯t skip meal, pay special attention to his meals.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Hubert left the hallway first after receiving a tray from Eugene. Then I hesitated for a while because I didn¡¯t know what to do


    with Eugene, and when I met him, I opened my mouth in a mess.


    ¡°Did you already eat?¡±


    Oh, God. Is this the only thing I have to say? I look like someone who can only talk about rice.


    ¡°Yeah. Did you already eat?¡±


    ¡°I already ate too.¡±


    ¡°Then go in and take a rest.¡±


    It seems that I¡¯m the only one who feels awkward at all, as Eugene replied casually.


    I want to say more, but Eugene¡¯s face looked so tired that I couldn¡¯t say anything


    else.


    This was even more so frustating, as I moved, I looked at Eugene¡¯s exhausted


    back and put the doll I was holding down in front of Erich¡¯s visit and quietly turned.


    Eugene has become a little bit sharper.


    Hearing that the new Duke of Ernst was young, there was often a friction between others at every aristocratic meeting.


    Even as it should have been, Ernst¡¯s elders had to empower Eugene, but the old serpents did not want to miss the chance to dominate Ernst to their liking.


    This was followed by a wasting battle with unpleasant purposes. It was an intention to subdue young Eugene as the current Duke Ernst from the start.


    When I was young, I didn¡¯t know about that of course, but it was different now.


    As I thought about it, Eugene often returned to the mansion during the day when he was tired, or while feeling furious about something and sometime feeling cold.


    At that time, I was just scared of him, and his cool eyes used to escape from me,


    but now it wasn¡¯t necessarily for me.


    ¡°Would you like to ask other relatives for help?¡±


    I sneaked into the sound of leaks in his office.


    Eugene returned to the mansion again today with a strong feeling of frost cold air. I thought through his mood it would have been a day similar to another day.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your relatives talking to?¡±


    ¡°The most recent exchanges have been between Count Scumahuha or the Marquis Leonard. If you are concerned about the work of the duchess while in outside, it is your personal opinion¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even hear the back story, so I left.


    ******


    ¡°From today on, my aunt is going to stop by and take care of you guys.¡±


    And the next day, I bite my lips slightly, looking at the lady in front of me.


    As expected, it was Mrs. Leonard, Marchioness Leornard who


    came to Ernst.


    ¡°Eugene, I will will take good care of the children, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The lady with elegant red hair looked at Erich in front her and smiled warmly towards him.


    ¡°Oh, Erich.Why did you lose weight so


    much? Aren¡¯t you hungry? You can¡¯t use be thin.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°I saw it at first glance in funeral. So you¡¯re Hari? My sister make you so pretty.¡±


    She said to me in a soft voice with a smile on her face, but I didn¡¯t miss the cold light in her eyes.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m gonna take care of you from today, guys.¡±


    Ah. Marchioness Leonard, she was the one who had been disgusting me for 20 years in Ernst.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t express that feeling to me in the presence of brother or other people. I had no idea what she was feeling now.


    Since it was Marquis Lenoard wife, I was vaguely thinking maybe this time was a right decision that Cabel and Erich were able to recover quickly because she was actually there.


    In addition, I understood that Eugene worried about us remaining alone in the mansion.


    ¡°Well thank you, Aunt.¡±


    ********


    ¡°Erich, eat a lot. I really don¡¯t want to see you thin. Aunt bought a gift to give Erich. Let¡¯s eat and open it after that.¡±


    I thought as I staring at the two people in front of me with weak eyes. She pretend


    I wasn¡¯t in the middle of the table.


    But what, I already knew it going to be like this. Before, while I was in this house, I was treated as person who wasn¡¯t leaving my own home.


    But right now everything¡¯s different. I¡¯m a person, but she treat me like I¡¯m not.In fact, I¡¯m more comfortable with it. Still, it certainly seemed better for Erich to have an adult who took care of himself.


    It is said that Cabel is also recovering rapidly.


    He said his ribs were broken, his arms were cracked, his concussion and bruises were so severe that it would take longer to heal.


    I wished that the second brother would get better soon and come back home.


    Frankly, Ernst now is so quiet. And no


    matter how clueless brother Cabel is, Even now, I was worried that if it was okay for him to fall apart alone.


    Of course, He is in good care of his


    relative, Countess Schumaha, but still¡­.


    Oh, maybe it was because of my thoughts. The aim of the fork was wrong. The cherry tomatoes bounced off the plate showed a plump, light motion and ran over a large table.


    The eyes of the two people in front of me were also nailed to cherry tomatoes.


    ¡°Maybe she need etiquette training.¡±


    Uhuk? Etiquette training right now?


    Mrs. Lenoard muttered a self-talk, and I immediately opened my mouth.


    ¡°I learned basic etiquette.¡±


    Maybe she didn¡¯t know I was going to


    talk to herself first, Mrs. Lennold frowned.


    ¡°From whom?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­From my mother.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, Melissa had some soft corners to the children.¡±


    She shrugged down her eyes, seemingly understandable. I was inclined to say


    more, but before I opened my mouth again, Mrs. Leonard spoke.


    ¡°Oh, Erich. You¡¯re done. Well done, well done. Then, shall we go to see the gift your aunt prepared?¡±


    He took him out from the dining room, and I looked at the place where she left and raised my sigh.


    ********


    ¡°Teacher is going to come from tomorrow, so let¡¯s study hard.¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s coming. From what Mrs. Lenoard had been saying since she came to this house, it seemed to finally come upon me.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t Mrs. Lenoard that I really


    hated. She was a tutor attached to me.


    ¡°Do I learn with Erich?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know that boys and girls are different in learning?¡±


    I was just asking with the hope of a single line. Of course it was a dog horn of hope. Ugh damn.


    In fact, it was common for aristocratic children to practice basic education with a tutor at a certain age.


    Perhaps if the Ernst couple were alive, they would have tutored Erich and me.


    I know that Eugene as the eldest son did the same, and the second, Cabel also


    struck a flimsy day and had a dedicated tutor since last year.


    ¡°I am the madam who will be in charge of education starting today.¡±


    ¡°I see you for the first time today, Madam.¡±


    So no matter how much I hate this woman, I can¡¯t have a bad point right now. I greeted gracefully towards the lady in front of me.


    I noticed that it was surprising for me to say hello in an authentic aristocratic way, and her eyes widened slightly.


    It was obvious what she might have heard from Mrs. Leonard or other nobles.


    You must have heard that it would not be a while or two to teach me, a sleazy girl who has grown up. And in the past, I was sure that the rumor was right.


    At the first meeting, I stuttered like a fool


    and said,


    ¡°Oh, ah, hello, Madam.¡±


    Even if I think about it now, it was an


    embarrassing memory to the point I want to bury myself, such a shameful memory.


    ¡°I will try my best to keep up with the teaching. Thank you.¡±


    But! I¡¯m different! I was able to act and speak like this gracefully, unlike the time when I was like a country horse! And how


    much I had to beaten by this woman to be like that.


    Oh, I hate it now I think about it. No matter how much it¡¯s for my education, there¡¯s nothing right to beat a young child without recognition every day.


    So, after years of pain, I didn¡¯t know how excited I was when I finally said goodbye to this woman.


    ¡°Young miss is a formal learner of etiquette. Since this is the first time, I will teach from the basics. Be sure to dig in, as I will be demonstrating. If you can¡¯t follow my education properly, I¡¯ll do some punishment.¡±


    So, this time, I have to put it on again from the first lesson.


    It seems I have succeeded in giving a good first impression unlike before, and now it remains only to show my perfect aristocratic manners polished for 20 years.


    ¡°Please remember what I do.¡±


    Well? But it¡¯s a little strange. Wasn¡¯t it the real basics like how to sit or walk when you first received education? Did I originally learn in this order?


    Besides, I just go to training right away without even a simple test. It was a long time ago, so I remembered it as there


    was nothing to worry about.


    I haven¡¯t been doing etiquette education a


    year or two, and I haven¡¯t had any practical experience. It was you that


    surprised.


    My body was young, and I was already able to show the proper manners as well as active ladies.


    So, mimicking the Madam, who is in


    front of me whilw was eating coldly, should be an easy task now.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s do the same.¡±


    I sat quietly while the Madam demonstrating, watching and moving after her permission. It¡¯s easy to the point i want to yawn.


    At a tea party, you have a face like a mask, and you can talk about everything with your mouth.


    It should show elegant, refined handwork without burden. Since it¡¯s gonna be like this. I followed the same thing the Madam did.


    Then she looked at me in amazement at how I looked good at courtesy as before. I


    noticed that she couldn¡¯t believe I would imitate her to this extent.


    Hah, you will! Look at this elegance flowing from my fingertips! Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the comfort of my legs anymore.


    This time, I don¡¯t need to be beaten every day.


    ¡°Stand up and pulled up your skirt.¡±


    Yes, even if you look at it, my current manners are perfect. Huh? I realized what was she just saying in my ear and stopped.


    ¡°Have you not heard me? Get up and pulled up your skirt.¡±


    I looked at the unfamiliar face.


    ¡°Everything from one to ten is a mess. It¡¯s so incredible that it¡¯s so rudimentary.¡±


    What did you mean by that as I was following what I learned? I really wanted to say that, but I endured once.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my manners?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you think I am just catching up


    without a reason now?¡±


    What the hell. From my point of view, I think my manners example was perfect just as a textbook. Did I just fail to recognize it, has there been a change in the manners?


    So, is there a difference between the etiquette I used when I grew up and the etiquette I learned when I was young? Besides, I did it brilliantly.


    ¡°I hate to have say it many times. There are more things the young miss will have to learn.¡±


    Once I got up from my place as she told me. I still couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, so there wasn¡¯t a way not to do what she wanted me to do.


    ¡°Raise your skirt.¡±


    The madam was already holding the next round in hand.


    ¡°More. More up.¡±


    When I lifted my hem up to the thighs, only then the sparks fell on the back of my legs. It wasn¡¯t the calf where Madam used


    to beat me when she punished me.


    It was because the calf was a position that was immediately visible when the hem of the skirt was seen due to running.


    She said that it is embarrassing to be punished for lack of learning, so I must hide it from others, and all other people are doing the same.


    Crack!


    So, the area where she hoisted me up was fixed at the top where the knee was folded, about a finger higher.


    Crack!


    Ah, I was sleazy during my life, so I thought this would be okay, but it still hurts too. The skin becomes weaker as a child, so it might be because of that.


    I couldn¡¯t sit back until she hit me five times.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try again. If you look like that again this time, you¡¯ll be punished the same way, so keep your mind straight.¡±


    Damn. Still, it was a good thing not to touch when sitting in the chair if it was in this position.


    I just thought I should know why I was not right, and watched Madam move. And this time, I followed her equally.


    ¡°Walk on the skirt.¡±


    But it was just the same as before.


    ¡°Why are you standing still? Isn¡¯t that why you think your etiquette is good right now?¡±


    I was able to see that this woman just holding an excuse to hit me. Still, I did not express my inner heart, but calmly said.


    ¡°If you have any problems, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°I did tell you. Everything from one to ten is a problem.¡±


    I felt very angry now.


    ¡°Did I ask for something difficult? You just have to imitate it as you¡¯ve seen, but you can¡¯t even do that. How embarrassed are you going to make the duke?¡±


    Just beat it out and go out? Honestly, I didn¡¯t have a reason to be judged not right by this woman here right now.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this to insult the miss? Now, when Ernst¡¯s situation is complicated inside and outside, what do you do when you press on the family even by the existence of young miss? Of course, the miss is young, so even if I¡¯ve already talked about it, you won¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    But I heard that and she¡¯s looking at the side of the door, I stopped looking for a chance.


    ¡°Get up and pulled the skirt. After punishing you, I¡¯ll just point out what the young miss did wrong.¡±


    Eventually, I lifted the skirt up again in front of the Madam. The fragile sensation again broke into my fragile skin, and this


    situation was terrible, but now I endured because I didn¡¯t want to lead and create a conflict.


    After hitting five times again this time, Madam told me the wrong part of my manners.


    ¡°When you was holding the pot, the angle of your wrist was wrong. Young miss would need a lot of practice.¡±


    Of course, it was just an excuse to make me ridiculed, so I just smiled.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I had to ask Eugene again.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he coming back when he¡¯s all better?¡±


    Soon, time passed, and the time was coming to Cabel to come back to Ernst. But did he suddenly decide to stay with Count Schumaha?


    ¡°Cabel said he wants to be a little more in Schumaha.¡±


    Eugene added, saying it was already decided a week ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now, so I don¡¯t have time to use my nerves to Cabel, and my aunt told me to be not worry with both of you, so it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    It was in this state of being. Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t asked first, Eugene would remain silent until the day Cabel was scheduled to return.


    It¡¯s not necessarily because he didn¡¯t intend to hide it, he simply didn¡¯t have time to tell or time to share that story with us.


    ¡°Hubert, just a minute, leave into the room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duke.¡±


    He also headed straight to the office, looking back at me to see if there was


    anything to instruct the butler.


    I know that Eugene is so busy that I can¡¯t make any attempts. I had understand that. So, at other times, I didn¡¯t take Eugene¡¯s time, and I quietly resigned, but it wasn¡¯t today.


    ¡°When you said it that way. It¡¯s sound like you think brother Cabel¡¯s bothering you and you leaving it to Schumaha.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s pace stopped at my quiet voice from behind. I soon faced his face again. Eugene had a cracked look on his solid coolness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I replied boldly to him who denied my words.


    ¡°But if you tell Erich or others that way, I¡¯m telling you that my brother could be


    misunderstood.¡±


    Eugene was silent for a while. I stared quietly at him, looking down at my face. After a while, Eugene opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hubert, let¡¯s leave it for today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your grace.¡±


    Even after Hubert turned around, Eugene stood up straight like a big tree and didn¡¯t see any disturbance. And only after I was completely alone with him was his body slowly beginning to relax.


    In front of others, it seemed to be Eugene¡¯s unconsciousness to try to exist as a complete Ernst.


    He raised his hand and wiped his dry face, and he looked very tired.


    ¡°Cabel said he didn¡¯t want to come back.¡±


    Perhaps because I was young, he thought he might not be vigilant. Or maybe it¡¯s because I just said I didn¡¯t misunderstand him.


    ¡°Dang Sook said he was shocked by the events of the hunting competition. And he said he still had symptoms after the incident, so¡­¡±


    The story that Eugene confessed in his vague voice was a bit of a heartache.


    ¡°He still don¡¯t want to come to Ernst where he had memories with my parents.¡±


    What did Cabel think of when he conveyed that thought to Eugene?


    ¡°So I said that if the side in Schumaha is better for Cabel, that¡¯s it.¡±


    What did you think?


    ¡°Is it okay if you don¡¯t meet and talk to him yourself?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go see him once this week, but I¡¯m going to go late at night, so I don¡¯t think I can take you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re okay, Just go around with care.¡±


    When I said that, Eugene smiled at me with a slightly lighter face than before.


    ¡°The madam who came as a tutor, is she good to you?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t honestly troubled by what he was


    asking, cause the answer I¡¯d give him had been fixed before.


    ¡°Yes. You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    *******


    Haah! But unlike what I said to Eugene, I


    was still in trouble today. Ugh, what the hell did that lady eat to hit me like this?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten any better yet, I¡¯m doubting the young miss is trying.¡±


    I¡¯m just wondering if she¡¯s trying to pay attention even a little bit? You¡¯re not teaching for free, so you do this completely in purpose right?


    Besides, you know I¡¯m still 9 years old. I thought I wanted to stop doing this a few times a day, but whenever I did, I thought of Eugene¡¯s tired face.


    He take over his father¡¯s position and lead the Ernst forward. Yet he also have to look after his two younger brothers who need attention. And the bitch who came to embrace instead of his parents.


    The burden he carried on his shoulders wasn¡¯t that light.


    If I think about it, it could be said that even if he did not kick me out of this house, I was like a parasit who lived here, and he have another important things to take care of beside me.


    Whether it¡¯s because of the last respect for the Ernst couple who considered me as their daughter, or the traces of his dead sister, who sometimes peeked at me.


    Or maybe it was because of his own care accumulated during the time we spent


    together.


    Either way, I didn¡¯t want to make him more tired otherwise as he was on a tough road.


    It was because I knew that the Ernst couple was as decent as they seemed to be, even when they died.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as big as hitting my body, and education only last at least 5 years anyway.


    No, but five years¡­.


    Ugh, that¡¯s a little long. Maybe I should find a way.


    ¡°Huft. That damn aunt.¡±


    I held a bitter leg today and indeed took out the communication sphere after a long time.


    The communication sphere that Johannes gave me was already out of stock and was bought from my side last fall.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t really me, but the Ernst couple bought it.


    Thinking of those who died, one corner of my heart became full of thought for a moment, and then I rubbed the whole stone and pressed the recessed part on the back.


    [Hari!]


    It¡¯s been a few seconds since the lights on the sphere came on, and the voice that I heard was familiar.


    ¡°Hi, brother Johan.¡±


    It was Johannes whom I haven¡¯t seeing for a long time.


    [How are you doing?]


    He seemed to want video communication,


    but I didn¡¯t accept it by touching the blue sphere.


    After briefly explaining Ernst¡¯s situation, I told him that Marquis Leonard¡¯s wife, my


    aunt, was taking care of Erich and me, and that I was being taught by a tutor some time ago.


    [A home tutor? I think it¡¯s still early¡­.]


    Hearing my words, Johannes dimmed. What he said was a matter of time anyway, that¡¯s what I thought.


    Ordinary, guardians would not have gone into discipline with children shortly after losing their parents, but I was the only one


    with a tutor, and Erich was learning the basics directly from Marquis Leonard.


    Moreover, in practice, he wasn¡¯t getting the right education like me, as he was having a good time with gold and jade and language.


    When I first knew it, I thought it was a fatality. Huft. Take a deep breath. The original world is unfair, truth to be told.


    And frankly, it was Erich who was hit hard by Ernst¡¯s death, so he deserved special care.


    ¡°But I¡¯m learning hard because I like learning.¡±


    Of course, I can¡¯t escape the punishment.


    [You don¡¯t have to work that hard.]


    But Johannes quietly listened to my story and told me the same thing.


    [If it¡¯s hard, you don¡¯t have to work that hard.]


    At that moment, Johannes¡¯ face was missed, but the blue light already on the sphere had just disappeared before.


    Of course, if I asked first, Johannes would accept it without a word, but I didn¡¯t.


    However, I whispered a small voice in my heart as I recalled the soft voice revolving in my ear.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    In the end, Eugene never met Cabel. He went to Schumaha late at night, but Cabel refused to meet Eugene.


    Eugene calmly told the truth, but I noticed that he was shocked by it.


    Still, the other story went well that day, and at the noble conference held thereafter, it was heard that Count Schumaha was the strong support of the new Duke of Ernst.


    ¡°I really, why can¡¯t I sleep and do this?¡±


    I yawn out of my mouth. I grumbled a little while holding up.


    Mrs. Leonard was not staying at Ernst all the time, but was dropping in at the mansion as she commuted to work at a


    fixed time.


    I still knew every night there was a whipping of tears in Erich¡¯s room.


    Huft. I also knew what happened when the silence of the night was so heavy that the silence of the night spread around.


    Krak.


    Erich, who opened the room and went out into the hallway, was barefoot even though he wasn¡¯t even wearing indoors shoes.


    Haah. As he stepped out one step further, a large rabbit doll in his hand made a


    sound of dragging on the floor. That¡¯s the doll I gave him.


    At first, he just said that he hated it, but then he seem to want to hold it well. I see a rabbit doll and a one-body fuselage coming out of bed every night.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Shh. Penny, you can¡¯t bark.¡±


    I whispered a little, stroking the penny from Erich¡¯s room. Erich dragged the doll without focus in his eyes and walked somewhere.


    Me too. I sat up squatting next to him and


    quietly followed him. It was the Ernst¡¯s room that he visited today. Erich just stood blankly in front of the room.


    Probably not moving from that state for a while. I leaned against the wall, looking at Erich¡¯s face with my arms around my knees.


    The last time I learned about Erich¡¯s


    sleepwalking in the last life was one day when I came out late to drink water.


    That day I found a white figure in front of the Ernst couple¡¯s door and I thought it was only a ghost, but it was Erich, and he just stood still with a blank face, no answer no matter how I called.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t know what sleepwalking was, so I just thought that Erich, who didn¡¯t bother me, was strange.


    So I didn¡¯t even think I had to let Erich


    know that I know in this state as an adults.


    Ever since then, I¡¯ve seen Erich in the hallway barefoot, sometimes late at night. I think he miss his parents so much. I thought I couldn¡¯t leave before his visit emd.


    And after some time, Butler Hubert will discovered Erich.


    Immediately after that, the news came to Eugene, and eventually the doctors will came to the mansion the next day repeatedly said that sleepwalking had no cure and had to wait for it to disappear.


    Since then, Erich has slept with wrists


    on the pillar of the bed every night.


    ¡°You have to go to the room and go in and sleep.¡±


    I heard that it was actually Erich¡¯s request. Although young, he was ashamed of his illness.


    What¡¯s more, he was even more


    embarrassed if he knew I was the someone who witnessed a night¡¯s job that


    he couldn¡¯t even remember himself.


    But it¡¯s still not happening now. As I am the only one who know this right now.


    ¡°How much do you think I¡¯m lacking sleep because of you these days?¡±


    So I didn¡¯t intend to let Erich know what I¡¯m doing. I mumbled a little sound into words that he didn¡¯t hear.


    I thought about it before, but I don¡¯t know why I care about the brother. If there is a real god in this world, why did you send me back?


    Are you going to let me experience something that is neither pleasant nor


    pleasant?


    In fact, I could leave this place tomorrow.


    Of course, it would be difficult for a girl without anything to live alone in street alone, but I was an adult by the age of my mind, even though I was a child, no one in the world would be properly recognized.


    I didn¡¯t do it though. Perhaps there was someone who would take pity on me and take me away.


    Even if it weren¡¯t, there would have been a way to survive somehow, but at this


    moment I still remain in Ernst and are guarding Erich, who wanders alone


    in the middle of the night.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave¡­


    Honestly, I have been thinking several times so far. The strongest thought was when Eugene abandoned me on a cold winter day with no one knew.


    And when the Ernst couple died and I attended their funeral. Again now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very much different than this.¡±


    My self-talk was broken and came back to


    me again.


    ¡®But Hari is our baby too.¡¯


    A warm voice rang like a spring sun in my ear, but the quiet hallway was cold, so I pulled my knees a little more and held it.


    Those of you who have made me a child are already dead. I hate that this house is quiet.


    Actually, it was because I hated the quiet place that I followed you in Mellington, and the house now was breathtakingly quiet.


    Now Ernst is not much different from Mellington¡¯s house for me. So I can leave here anytime.


    Swap.


    Finally, I felt like Erich was passing by in front of the Ernst couple room and I looked up. I still did not lift myself.


    No footsteps were heard from Erich, who walked down the hallway barefoot.


    Only the doll he was holding was making a


    sound of dragging on the floor. Penny came to my side, licked my hand for a while, and soon followed Erich.


    ¡°Good night, Erich.¡±


    I still squeaked with my face on my knees.


    Of course, there was no answer to return.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Brother Cabel!¡±


    Finally, Cabel is back. We were greeted by the second brother that had just entered the mansion.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I thought you¡¯d be in Schumaha for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡±


    In a few months, Cabel seemed to have been given extreme care under Schumaha, as Eugene said.


    He wasn¡¯t losing weight or anything as he had been lying on bed for a while, and I didn¡¯t see any sickness on his face.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Erich, who doesn¡¯t have any way to talk


    with other people, first opened his mouth to Cabel. But Cabel just stared at him, and then he quickly avoided his gaze.


    Huh?What.The second brother did not feel the same energy as before. Cabel fluttered around for a moment with a sense of discomfort.


    Looking at it, Mrs. Leonold¡¯s face was sad.


    ¡°There is no Eugene. His younger brother who¡¯s been back for a long time, but he¡¯s not very warm and not too kind to welcome you. Cabel, don¡¯t be too disappointed. It¡¯s not like that Eugene doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Wha-t. I frowned as I looked up at Mrs. Leonard next to me. It was strange as I listen quietly. Why did she say that? It seems like Eugene deliberately replaced Cabel.


    ¡°Of course. The one who most waiting for brother Cabel¡¯s return is brother Eugene.¡±


    I know it best. As he said that brother Cabel is coming. Yo. It has been my main skill to say what I want to and pretend to be innocent.


    ¡°I know that older brother Eugene had also told aunt earlier in the morning, but you must have already forgotten?¡±


    Then she shook her eyes towards me. Aunt, you don¡¯t like that? So why do you say something that? Just like trying to tickle things between the brothers.


    ¡°Cabel, you¡¯re having a hard time coming a long way.¡±


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was neglected. Do entering and take a rest.¡±


    Mrs. Leonard turned to Cabel and then greeted Erich.


    ¡°Aunt, I want to be with my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still sick, so he have to rest a lot. Erich doesn¡¯t want to make his sick brother harder right? Isn¡¯t he a good boy?¡±


    Good god. I didn¡¯t know what kind of face I was making as I looking at their backs, that went inside the house.


    Before Cabel came back, I thought she was simply treating me and Erich as a discrimination, but¡­.


    The appearance of Mrs. Leonard, who was just weird, became complicated in my mind, but once I pushed away the thoughts in my head, I turned my head back toward Cabel.


    ¡°Brother Cabel.¡±


    In my call, Cabel¡¯s blue eyes turned to me. I am definitely more heartfelt than before, I opened my mouth looking at his darkened eyes.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    And when he came back, the first thing I wanted to say was out of my mouth.


    At the spring hunting competition, he laughed with the Ernst couple and left the mansion for a few months, after the incident, it¡¯s also been a while since he come back home.


    ¡°Welcome back brother Cabel.¡±


    Then Cabel looked at me with his eyes wide open like a man who had heard a word he had never thought of.


    However, Cabel¡¯s face was suddenly distorted.


    With his fists tight, he ran past me without saying a hemisphere. No, it¡¯s not a reaction I expect.


    Didn¡¯t a person at least come and greet you when you come home?


    I didn¡¯t expect anything like an emotional


    reunion between you and me, but isn¡¯t this a little too cold?


    You can talk to me about how you¡¯ve been doing well. I felt sadness for some reason, and looked at the cabel as he going up the stairs.


    *******


    ¡°What about Cabel?¡±


    Eugene also ask about second brother as


    soon as he returned.


    ¡°He¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    Hubert said, trying to go directly to Cabel¡¯s room, but before Eugene moved a few steps, Cabel appeared from above.


    ¡°Cabel.¡±


    Eugene stop freezing cold. His face that hard recently been seen seemed to be released at most gently.


    It¡¯s been almost half a year since the two face-to-face. But something unexpected happened.


    While watching Eugene, Cabel, who gradually became harder, suddenly started to jump and ran away.


    ¡°Cabel!¡±


    Eugene hurriedly called him, but to no avail. Cabel quickly disappeared before our eyes.


    I saw Eugene¡¯s face change as if he was hurt. Of course it seemed like no one but me had seen it.


    ¡°I will bring him to you again.¡±


    Hubert was puzzled by Cabel¡¯s actions, but Eugene raised his hand and swept his face a couple of times before returning to his original cold face.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. Cabel just going to get tired as it is now, so just let him rest.¡±


    Mrs. Leonard went home earlier.


    Eugene went to his study, Erich is spending time with Penny in his room,


    and Hubert can¡¯t force him to bring Cabel. So I¡¯m the only one left?


    Oh my, it¡¯s my turn. I grieved inward and moved a heavy step toward the second brother.


    ¡°Brother Cabel.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cabel?¡±


    Where the hell are you hiding, this brother? I go through the rooms and the play room was opened.


    It felt cold in a room where none of us had gone since the Ernst couple died.


    At first, the clothes that Cabel wore acted is a protective color, so I didn¡¯t know much, but now I saw that the curtains


    in the corner of the room were slightly convex.


    The second brother of this house is squatting and hiding behind the curtain.


    ¡°Go away¡­!¡±


    Cabel yelled, who felt like I was getting closer. I quickly became tired.


    After the third brother, now the second brother?


    However, I told myself to endure it three times with the inner wall passed down to me. Besides, as I listened to his voice now, I can guessed what he was doing in the curtain.


    ¡°Cih, I told you to go away!¡±


    I ignored the swaying curtains and sat next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do what I want to do.¡±


    The curtains screamed loudly in my words. Soon, a more uplifted voice rang


    inside than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my brother is not crying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not crying!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yeah.¡±


    Except for his boasting pride, it¡¯s not the second brother I know. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t have anything to say to Cabel,


    but I thought it would be better to just let him cry now.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The stubborn nose-blind sound coming from inside the curtain sounded a bit


    funny, but I did not laugh.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, I don¡¯t know anything. Crying is not embarrassing.¡±


    Rather, it¡¯s better to cry when you want to cry. Feelings that can¡¯t be sent out and keep standing inside will only boil yourself.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than when you need to cry, but you couldn¡¯t cry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know who I was talking to, and it rang in a quiet room and soon returned to my ears. I don¡¯t know if Cabel heard me or not.


    Intermittently, the crying sound gradually increased. I just pretended not to hear the sound that digging in my ear. After a while, Cabel spoke in a small voice.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not, uh, I don¡¯t cry.¡±


    It¡¯s so like Cabel to the end, so I laughed a little bit even if it didn¡¯t fit this situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it would be quicker to teach young miss to be courteous or to break the cane sooner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I am ashamed of my


    inexperience, so I understand that you are so contemptible to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you being disrespectful? I¡¯m just point out the lack spirit fire of Ernst¡¯s on you. I¡¯m just worried about honor.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    But my eyeswere so cold and chilly like the winter breeze, so I thought she even felt it from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t put up with such personal feelings in educating young children.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure, isn¡¯t it? But I¡¯m not sure that Madam, who is more polite than anyone, will do such a nasty and ugly action against a young girl like me.¡±


    I said towards the person.


    ¡°What! Young miss, now¡­.¡±


    It was very noticeable that she seemed to notice that there was a bone in my word, but I said again with a pity toward the witty Madam.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Was it my excuse? As you knows, I¡¯m still not good at manners¡­ However, I believe that if you are a lady yourself, you will understand that.¡±


    In her face, I just asked whether the madam was deliberate or not.


    It seemed to be done. She still felt uncomfortable, but she didn¡¯t add anything else to me.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll study how to walk.


    If you drop the book from above your head, I¡¯ll give you punishment to it.¡±


    Now, walking study is really a fundamental lesson. Hah! I stand down and walked across her front with my usual steps.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll just go with it!


    ¡°Now, start now.¡±


    I stepped forward with a book on my head. Hah! Do you think I can¡¯t do anything?


    For 20 years I¡¯ve been practicing aristocratic etiquette with how much effort I¡¯ve made not to be laughed at by you, but


    in the last few months of class, my maid has caught up with me even though I haven¡¯t made any mistakes.


    I already knew that I was going to get


    punished.


    Tak!


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    So if you¡¯re going to beat me anyway, I¡¯ll give you a poop. I pretended to ankle cleanly as I passed by in front of the table


    where Madam sat.


    My body, out of balance, tilted sideways at once. The book on my head fell first, and then my body sat down to the table.


    Just before I fell over to Madam, I pulled the tablecloth with all my weight.


    Tak! Kachang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    While I was falling, I was influenced by gravity, and the things on the table pour down with the cloth I pulled.


    I smiled at the screams of Madam crying shout in my ears.


    Thanks to the good angle control, my clothes only had a little bit of tea on them, but the dress of Madam, who only had a proper refreshment in her class each


    time, had a chiffon cake in front of her and covered with black tea, raspberry jam and sugar.


    ¡°Young miss! What the hell is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huk, sorry, madam! Because I stopped my ankles! What is this?¡±


    I stood up with a confused face, and I approached the madam.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wipe it off!¡±


    And I pretend to wipe her messy dress, smeared chocolate jam on my hands and


    smeared it even more on her dress.


    Her elegant beige dress was quickly


    stained with brown stains.


    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t know there was chocolate on my hands! It should be washed with water!¡±


    ¡°Young miss! Wait a minute¡­¡±


    The madam, who was abusing me, looked at me picking up the vase from the side


    table next to the sofa, and hurriedly opened it, I threw water from the vase as if I could not hear her word.


    ¡°Now, I think It will wipe off when I rub it!¡±


    ¡°Stop, can¡¯t you stop right now?!¡±


    The madam new voice yell rang out in the room. Then, the maids who heard the turmoil outside came in.


    They were amazed at the messed room and started cleaning around.


    The madam¡¯s stained dress also began to come off with a few sticks, but it only smeared the stain, and it didn¡¯t get any clean.


    ¡°This! Whan an expensive dress is!¡±


    The madam, of course, was angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam.¡±


    I pretended to be pitiful and made a sinful look at her side.


    As if she hated it, she left the room without saying a word of greeting. I smiled rottenly behind her leaving her place, waving her hem.


    Ha, I¡¯m suing a little. I¡¯m able to see the Madam who losing her dignity like that and I feel excited.


    It was the nobility of the nobleman, and


    while doing everything, I did get rid all of her elegance alone, but because there were maid sisters cleaning up the room, I tried to pretend that I didn¡¯t know what to do because of the mistakes I made.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister maid. I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    I approached the maid nearby.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then she replied with a short answer, and I sighed.


    When I looked at it with a speech or expression, it seemed to be annoying because I made a good effort with my mistake.


    ¡°But, are you the new sister maid I see today?¡±


    In fact, she was a person who I had been watching for a few days, but I asked without a suspicious tone.


    ¡°Yes, I started working at Ernst a while


    ago.¡±


    ¡°There were sisters I couldn¡¯t even recognize in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°A few people were brought out this time together.¡±


    The maid continued to do what she was doing, replied to me.


    Hmm. I deliberately called her ¡®sister¡¯ and said it, but she didn¡¯t correct the title, and she didn¡¯t say goodbye. Even now, she hasn¡¯t even helped me.


    Originally, the existing servant were not like this, but they seemed to ignore me at a glance.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    ¡°How can I do this to young miss?¡±


    ¡°I uses to did this a lot.¡±


    Then, the expression ¡°I guess¡± appeared on the maid¡¯s face. As expected, from the beginning, she was clear knowing where I was from.


    ¡°Then aunt will be mad at me if I do it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When I heard that, I asked ¡®hesitatingly,¡¯ and asked ¡®carefuly¡¯ and shook my mouth as I opened the 2-stage defense team.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to do it¡­. I¡¯m afraid of my aunt¡­.¡±


    As I squeaked my feet and gave off a dead voice, the maid¡¯s attitude just got a little relaxed than I did before.


    ¡°Are you scared of being scolded by the madam?¡±


    ¡°Madam has always been strict with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the sister maid who was originaly in Leonard.¡±


    I mimic the innocent child again. I said to her in light tone.


    ¡°So this time, my new sisters seemed to be close to each other. I don¡¯t have any


    friends¡­¡±


    The maid started walking after the stained carpet, and then often walked along with other maids who left the room first.


    ¡°Then play with me again, sister.¡±


    I sent a maid with a smile. Then I close my eyes and narrowed down and thought about it. Mrs. Leonard, what the hell is


    that woman doing?


    Ernst¡¯s servants are changed at her will. Perhaps Eugene wouldn¡¯t have left that real power to her?


    Someone might have thought that it was just a few new maids, but it wasn¡¯t that simple. It was the hostess¡¯s job to choose the people who worked in the family.


    The duchess job to be precise. No matter how much she can do, what she¡¯s doing right now is like a monthly pass.


    I narrowed my eyes down and worried. Mrs. Leonold will be with Erich again? What is Cabel doing alone? Cabel¡¯s tutor


    didn¡¯t seem to be calling yet.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t know why the second


    brother avoiding Eugene.


    Even when he went to Schumaha, he was refused to meet Eugene, so he ended up not having to go to meet Cabel any more since two months ago.


    I was told, though, that he had taken the


    time to send the letters. So for some reason, this time, When I heard, I thought the two were doing better than I did.


    I recalled the suspicious appearance of Mrs. Leonard, who I had just seen for a moment.


    I don¡¯t know if it was intentional or not to tell Cabel that way, but I thought it would be okay if I watched a little more.


    If I were really 9 years old I would have just gone over it.


    But fortunately, I¡¯m not.


    That night, Marquis Leonard came to visit Eugene. Eugene was home early because of Cabel. Of course, Cabel was still avoiding Eugene.


    ¡°I opposed it.¡±


    I wondered what the two people were talking about, and I approached the sneaky door.


    Of course, it was bad to overheard, but it was common sense of the general public, so I knew it. But one thing I¡¯m curious about. I listened to the door and focused my attention.


    ¡°My brothers will stay in Ernst.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn? Isn¡¯t it the most obvious thing that Ernst family member will be staying in


    Ernst?¡±


    ¡°Eugene, aren¡¯t you overwhelmed by yourself right now? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to be able to handle all of these things alone.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s frosty voice stuck in my eardrum.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re saying this to persuade me now?¡±


    I realized now that he was quietly angry.


    ¡°I gave the same answer to aunt, but did you not receive it?¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t know in detail, it seemed that what Marquis Lenoard had


    just said to Eugene is to leave his younger brothers somewhere else.


    And Eugene was giving the same chill now.


    ¡°Ernst now is all in my powers. I have made my intention clear, and there is no compromise in this.¡±


    ¡°Eugene¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t be mistaken. The man standing here now is the head of the current Ernst, who inherits all the rights of the family, not your little nephew.¡±


    For a moment I was holding my breath without my knowledge.


    The person in this door was no longer the young Eugene I knew. He was becoming an adult at a much faster rate than I thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re misunderstand this.¡±


    After that, Leonard seemed to have lost


    something to say, as he no longer tried to persuade Eugene.


    No, I should say that he gave up on pressing Eugene. Just before, his words really didn¡¯t sound like Eugene¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you shouldn¡¯t forget that a young child who needs to be cared for by adults is nowhere in the room.¡±


    I left the door quietly at the end of the cool voice. When I entered my room, I closed the door and just chewed the previous conversation.


    Could I have been tied to the brothers Marquis of Lenoard said?


    If so, would he have asked Eugene to leave me with relatives along with other brothers, or to leave this house? It was probably the latter.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you send her to orphanage?¡¯


    What the madam once said to Eugene suddenly passed by.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t fit Ernst. Eugene, there¡¯s no reason why you should take care of her even now.¡¯


    But even after that, Eugene did not let me out of Ernst.


    Somehow, whatever things happen that day, I even thought that maybe he¡¯s so busy that he¡¯s forgetting me.


    However, when we met each other


    occasionally, he never said that, and would give a cool gaze while looking at me squatting out of the house.


    Perhaps I was grateful for that, but the words that Mrs. Lenoard said, digging into my memory every time after that, making me shrink.


    If I don¡¯t listen, I might kick it out. If I go against her, he might let me out of this house. I¡¯d rather be pressed by three brother.


    I thought like a habit of wanting to leave,


    but honestly I was afraid of leaving this house.


    So I lived for 20 years, but if I¡¯m going to be in Ernst in the future, should I continue to live with that thought in secret?


    The scene like a lantern in front of the wind hasn¡¯t come and improved anymore. I hate that too¡­


    I thought.


    *****


    ¡°Cabel, talk to me.¡±


    One day, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore,


    Eugene went to Cabel in person.


    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°No, there is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Cabel stubbornly turned away from Eugene.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear everything you say.¡±


    Following that, Eugene¡¯s hand holding Cabel¡¯s arm was a little more powerful then went off.


    Oh, that look is like an explosion that¡¯s going to explode soon, but Eugene seemed to be trying to erase emotions by biting it for a while, instead of yelling at


    his brother.


    However, his attempts were only half as successful, and after a while, Eugene¡¯s mouth vomited his exalted voice.


    ¡°Cabel, please don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    It sounded more like a favor or a plea than anger. I was surprised at the weak appearance that Eugene first showed up in front of his brother.


    It was a different form of acceptance for the second brother.


    Immediately after returning to Ernst, he shook his face when he had been in front of him, then shook Eugene¡¯s hands and ran.


    ¡°Cabel!¡±


    I quickly disappeared behind the wall when I saw Eugene chasing behind Cabel.


    ¡°Did you two fight?¡±


    Oh, I¡¯m surprised. After hearing the voices


    of the two people, Erich also appeared out of the room.


    Even nowadays, he wander outside every night, so the third brother seems to have no energy. But being here¡­.


    ¡°Eugene and Cabel had a quarrel?¡±


    He also came with his aunt. While in Ernst, Mrs. Leonard always with Erich by her side, and it was clear that he was still in the room and heard a fuss there¡­


    ¡°Originally brothers are fighting and growing with that.¡±


    But is it because of your meddling? Yo. As always, she changed herself and began to


    act around Erich.


    ¡°Erich, don¡¯t bother your older brothers and go with aunt¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my brothers.¡±


    But for the first time, Erich took his aunt¡¯s hand off him.


    ¡°Where did my brothers go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going with you too.¡±


    I glanced at Mrs. Leonard¡¯s disgruntled expression, and then I just moved in the direction that the two of them disappeared. How come?


    No way¡­


    It was not the right answer.


    Erich, who was only indoors all day, wrapped in Mrs. Lennold¡¯s skirt width, and with his sleepwalking, seemed to feel the limits of his fitness.


    ¡°Would you like me to accompany you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    The third brother stared at me, reacting sensitively as he knowthat I was worried


    about himself.


    ¡°Is this the right way? No one is here.¡±


    ¡°I guess they went somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°You go over there. I¡¯ll go over there and find them.¡±


    ¡°Then, what if you fall down when you¡¯re alone?¡±


    ¡°Noisy! Who¡¯s gonna falls down?¡±


    It was already difficult, so Erich was on the buzzing topic. Still, he was much better than when he was helpless like a


    depressed person.


    I splitted up with Erich and started looking for the two brothers. If you see no sound coming in, has Eugene ever missed Cabel?


    Since he was a child, he was shooting a lot here and there, so it was the second brother that when there was a disagreement, he¡¯ll always be running.


    Let¡¯s see. Where is the second brother likely to go?


    After thinking about it for a while, I headed to the garden whom used to catch and play (and ¡®pained¡¯) with Cabel before.


    Rustling


    My feelings were right. I found the Cabel hidden behind a flowering bush.


    ¡°Brother Cabel!¡±


    Seeing me in front of his eyes, Cabel opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°You, what are you doing!¡±


    Last time, and this time, he was surprised to see myself finding him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡±


    I could not help but ask.


    ¡°Why do you avoid brother Eugene?¡±


    Because it wasn¡¯t happening in my previous life, Cabel¡¯s rebellion was more weird. His lips were stubbornly bitten by my question.


    I watched the blue eyes of Cabel gradually begin to flow.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    Finally, his lips opened again. It was a conflict between his desire to hide the words in his heart and the desire to confess to anyone.


    So when I heard his words, I could not help but be surprised.


    ¡°He must have been angry when I came back freely.¡±


    Am I hearing it right now?


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t brother Cabel come back home because brother Eugene¡¯s letter? So why would older brother be angry?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Eugene send him a letter?


    ¡°What letter? My brother never sent me anything like that.¡±


    What¡­.


    I was speechless for a moment.


    I knew that Eugene had a busy time splitting and sending a letter to Cabel to say hello and to ask him come back home, but has he never received it?


    So where did the letter go missing?


    ¡°I came back home because I wanted to come, I came at my will. I knew my brother wouldn¡¯t like me for coming, but still I want


    to be back..¡±


    ¡°Why would you think brother Eugene would not like it?¡±


    He was staring at the floor and yelling at my question.


    ¡°My brother, because he hates me¡­!¡±


    The second time I was speechless. Cabel continued to raise his voice and shout his voice behind me.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why does brother Eugene hate you?¡±


    The thought Cabel¡¯s thinking was a


    ridiculous misunderstanding. I tried to tell him that Eugene was never in a stuffy heart to him.


    Only Cabel¡¯s screams were one step faster.


    ¡°Because I alive alone!¡±


    I had to stop when I heard him.


    ¡°I, I came back alone, my dadand my mom wrapped me up, and that¡¯s how it was¡­ Then I was so dumb scared that I only knew that I was in their arm¡­¡±


    ¡°I made it alive. If I shouted for help, they might have come to the rescue¡­


    ¡°But I, I wonder if they will come back if I yell¡­. So I can¡¯t make any noise like a


    coward¡­.¡±


    The people that Cabel was afraid of were assassins who had attacked the hunting grounds.


    When they handled them and opened the door of the broken wagon, the Ernst couple said they were already dead.


    I thought it was only important that Cabel survived, and I couldn¡¯t imagine what the feelings of Cabel whom being rescued from the scene would be.


    According to Cabel, when he¡¯s in the wagon, It meant that there was consciousness even after being chased and turned over because the accident.


    And it was the fear of being trapped until someone else came in the wagon to pick up with the parents who had already died or were almost dead at the time, without being able to scream in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared he¡¯ll ask why I¡¯m back, but I want to come home even though I know he hate me.¡±


    I can¡¯t be too sad to see Cabel sitting crouched behind a bush of flowers and crying all the time, as I said,


    ¡°No, brother Cabel¡­.¡±


    I was going to tell him that what he said is a completely ridiculous idea. If only I didn¡¯t hear a low voice from behind.


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    It was Eugene who showed up with the sound of stepping on a blade of grass.


    Cabel raised his head in amazement that he wasn¡¯t expecting Eugene to be here.


    ¡°Who the hell was talking to you that bullshit?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s anger was bitter. The voice that struck again was fierce and harsh, as if it weren¡¯t his voice.


    Cabel again attempted to escape, but this time Eugene hands held Cabel¡¯s shoulders tight, as evidenced by the fact that Eugene had searching him so far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go and talk straight! I¡¯m asking you who was talking to you that ridiculous bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Cabel struggled, but Eugene rather strengthened his hand more strongly.


    ¡°Oh, stupid!¡±


    I saw Eugene yelling so loud for the first time.


    ¡°There is no one who blame you in this house. There is no one who can blame you for coming back alive! Why don¡¯t you know that!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s sincerity was felt even to me, so it would have been unreasonable not to reach Cabel.


    ¡°Well, you came back safely like this, It¡¯s a miracle to us!¡±


    At that moment, Cabel¡¯s writhing stopped. He stood like a dead-spring doll and asked blankly at his brother.


    ¡°What do you think if I went instead of you?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face and Cabel¡¯s face were all messed up. Both of them seemed to want to cry, but it for my brother¡¯s that I try hard to be patient with it.


    ¡°Would you hate me?¡±


    At that question, Cabel bite his lips as if he endured the soaring inside. Then he shook his head and denied Eugene¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then why do you think, we will hate you?¡±¡±


    ¡°Even if it was one of us that was with our parents there, it¡¯s the same. Do you think there is a reason to do something like resentment?¡±


    Eugene lowered himself in line with Cabel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Listen, Cabel.¡±


    And he talked face to face with his brother¡¯s eyes. Perhaps since the first day when Cabel came home, he wanted to do it.


    ¡°We¡¯re so glad that you came back to this house, so¡­.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice died for a moment, but he still didn¡¯t stop talking. Cabel was standing still and listening to him as if he was frozen. Looked at the two, I¡¯m feeling a little spicy.


    ¡°Thanks for coming back so safely, and


    going back home in this healthy form.¡±


    Anyone can see the affection in it, and the hand of Cabel he held.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Cabel.¡±


    The black eyes that resembled his father¡¯s eyes, the Duke of Ernst were all about his


    younger brother¡¯s heart.


    Cabel¡¯s face was distorted again. But now I seem to know why he frowns like that. Cabel, who failed to endure tears, burst


    into tears.


    It was a bit of sorrow, as long as he had endured.


    I looked at the two people in front of me, they thought they were all alone but truthfully they were never alone in the first place.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to do it themself, so I don¡¯t have to be there.¡±


    Erich was back in his room and hugged Penny. I pretended not to look like it,


    but it was also difficult.


    I wish you had seen the emotional scenes full of brother¡¯s love.


    Mrs. Leonard did not seem to have gone back in the meantime, and Eugene went out again and again without a time to coming in his room.


    ¡°Would you like to go to brother Cabel?¡±


    ¡°Later.¡±


    Yes, he look really weak.


    ¡°Take some rest. When was it you became a weak bone like this?¡±


    I don¡¯t think I need to force him some exercise.


    ¡°Penny, eat this.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    I gave the snack I prepared in a short time to Penny. Then Penny drooled and waved his tail. Still, Erich didn¡¯t run over to me.


    For a few months, Erich stays at home and sticks with Penny all the time when he¡¯s gone. Even when I went around.


    I felt sad when I saw him sitting in the bed for several hours a day holding the puppy. Erich didn¡¯t like Penny waving her tail at me, but it didn¡¯t stop me from giving her a snack.


    Then, it seemed that the brother was much more limited to me than at this time in the past life.


    Last time, the Ernst couple died as if they were because of me, but this time, no one is saying that.


    ¡®Who¡¯s your mom and dad?¡¯


    Cabel said to me, saying,


    ¡®My mom and dad will only worried about you, the enemies I¡¯ve been approaching have been like this.¡¯


    ¡®Brother¡¯


    ¡®Who¡¯s your mom and dad here? If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t say that in front of


    me again!¡¯


    ¡®Brother!¡¯


    It was the day when Erich¡¯s screams that screamed at the word ¡®dying¡¯ and the sound of Cabel throwing and kicking things around him were a nightmare.


    Well, it was a good thing for me they didn¡¯t bother me now. Is this because there is more time in the year we spent together than in the past?


    So, have Erich gotten better to me than


    before?


    ¡°What are you looking at? Stop your eyes from staring.¡±


    It¡¯s a lie. I still looked helpless and looked at the third brother, who just said something chilly.


    But nowadays, you will also have a hard time, you knows. Getting better my ass


    *******


    I found out again that night, I thought Erich came out of bed again and watched the black shadow standing in front of the front door on the first floor as he watched safely and didn¡¯t return to the room.


    Looking closely, it was Eugene.


    ¡°Eu-¡°


    I tried to call him but I stopped talking. Moonlight crosses his face diagonally.


    There, Eugene stood up as if he had forgotten the time alone. When did you start standing here?


    Then I couldn¡¯t remember why he went out his room today. I thought he might be tired because he left the house to work after the incident with Cabel.


    Perhaps due to the white moonlight, Eugene¡¯s face seemed a bit pale.


    Eugene, who had been sticking to his expressionless expression since day one, still looks like an ice crystal.


    He was standing and staring at the front, but in reality his eyes seemed to be empty. Whether it was a long summer or autumn, there was a lot of cool air around.


    I stood still, his dim eyes and his mouth seeming to be biting his teeth, and even in the distance, his nails clenched in his palms and his clenched fists came into my view.


    After a while, Eugene moved away, as if he hadn¡¯t sense me. I hide my figure like that and just stared at him.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what Eugene was thinking, standing alone in the middle of the night. It was difficult to guess what made him so.


    However, the memories of that night


    remained in me for a long time ever since. With a sad heart for no reason.


    The next morning, Eugene goes out because it said today is the day of the gathering between Ernst¡¯s lineage and adulthood.


    Perhaps that is why Mrs. Leonard did not even visit the mansion today.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the bad weather today. I¡¯ve heard that heavy rain is going to pour in the evening.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the purpose of goodwill, so it¡¯s enough if you just tell them what you want to say. It won¡¯t take too much time¡­.¡±


    After making an unfamiliar expression, he turned his head back to Hubert.


    ¡°Please take care of my brothers until I come back.¡±


    ¡°I will, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Brother, go with care.¡±


    The words made him stopped as he¡¯s heading toward the door. Soon Eugene looked at us and smiled with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going.¡±


    At that time, I don¡¯t know why his back was so striking. Eugene left the mansion, and soon after he left, it began to rain outside the window.


    Shhh!


    ¡°It¡¯s raining a lot.¡±


    We¡¯ve been gathering in the playroom for once, the three of us.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like we were playing together as we were before as we were sitting apart and spending time without a break.


    When Cabel, who was standing by the window and looking out the window, said first, pulled Penny shortly from Erich, who


    was holding her, spit out a voice like a pokemon.


    ¡°I hate rain.¡±


    I agreed by looking at the raindrops hitting the window. And that day, an accident happened to Eugene.


    It was said that when he was about to return to Ernst, the horse standing next to him suddenly rioted and turned around.


    Eugene was caught in there and hurt his leg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Eugene, sitting on his bed, had an incredibly cold face. I heard that he almost couldn¡¯t use one of his leg because of this.


    Even though it was obvious that the pain was great when I looked at his lips, his expression still like that.


    At that, tears and runny noses were filled with crying, Cabel and Erich was crying.


    ¡°What do you mean by fine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough that I¡¯ve only hurt like this.¡±


    Cabel had a face that he could not understand the cold Eugene from before. The same was true for Erich, who was jumping from the side.


    ¡°What were the adults doing?¡±


    I opened my mouth after all the doctors and other servant who came to see Eugene¡¯s condition left the room.


    ¡°There were so many people, but what were they doing when brother was in danger?!¡±


    My face was probably as cold as Eugene. He asked me to not overheard by Cabel and Erich by his eyes. Eugene replied as if whispering low.


    ¡°Well, what were they doing?¡±


    ¡°They must have been wondering how to


    effectively get ride of me quickly.¡±


    I heard that the attackers on Eugene was


    killed afterwards.


    As if they were thinking, how would they think of a way to make Eugene surrender like a raving beast? All of this could only


    heard in my ears, do I hear it right?


    ¡°I thought I was an adult myself, but I knew that it was still a young blue-eyed boy.¡±


    At that time, what I found in Eugene was a complex feeling of mixed anger and humiliation, and suicidal and feverish feelings.


    ¡°Yeah, this feeling of helplessness is really for the first time.¡±


    And above all else, the dark eyes of intense despair and hatred broke down in front of me.

 Chapter 10

    Eugene, who has hurt his leg, has become difficult to walk freely. Rumors circulated that he should live on one leg forever, but Eugene just let the rumors spread.


    Since then, he has always carried a cane, so other people believed this rumor soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s why cloth that grew up without a root will never be the same as silk.¡±


    Even now, as the fall deepens, I was listening to the ill-tempered lessons from this evil woman.


    ¡°No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t do anything about this frivolity flowing from the young miss.¡±


    From the start, the madam wasn¡¯t even enough to take me out of her way, and she started to talk about ridicule that mocked my birth.


    ¡°This is why Mrs. Ernst is different. Even if she sympathic at people, why did she have to reward you by taking the young miss as a daughter? No, rather than that, now, Mrs. Ernst might be deeply regretful and regret it.¡±


    Because I¡¯m an adult, of course I haven¡¯t been hurt by such words. Sometimes, I think can I just turn it all over?


    ¡°By the way, it said Eugene will never be able to use his right leg again as he did in the past because the accident.¡±


    No. After a little more time, it said he could


    walk around like he did before.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think Ernst¡¯s dignity will fall because of that, but I¡¯m still worried. Well, in a public place, other relatives can take the place of Eugene¡¯s master, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. He can leave it to the younger brothers and if he¡¯s younger maybe Erich can take his place.¡±


    Abominably, She just pretending to be sorry for Eugene in words.


    ¡°Madam always call Eugene by name, as he is the duke now. And it seem she¡¯s keep forgetting that my brother is in full authority in this house, not the madam.¡±


    ¡°Your brother has been passed down for a long time, but you still haven¡¯t gotten used to it? Oh, I heard there¡¯s a disease that causes memory to deteriorate with age,


    Madam.¡±


    I said toward her, then the word sent her long eyes full of anger, compassion, and shock.


    The original nobles she said. That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t put out the low-level words directly, so the madam was amazed at the sound of ¡®shit¡¯ that I just said.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a vulgar expression, young miss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, the anxious heart is ahead of me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be too heartbreaking for me to think that my master, Madam, who is my teacher, will be mocked by an old lady who might shit on the wall in front of others, because she¡¯s been acting as if she had the same authority as the current Duke Ernst.¡±


    But, as I said, wouldn¡¯t you be aware anyway? That, I can tell you again and again! I enjoyed watching the Madam fury and anger.


    ¡°It look like the young miss will be back to


    her sense after being hit by the cane! Pull the skirt up right now!¡±


    And she tried to punish me and punish me again. The sound of canning was really swelling whether it was really damaged.


    However, I was not feeling the same pain as when I first met her.


    How many years have I been beaten by this aunt and lived for years? Couldn¡¯t I have come up with a less painful way?


    Perhaps this aunt didn¡¯t even know that it was not a noble way, but my legs were covered with honey from a thread hem.


    It was a secret produced by Silla Mender, a kind of flower, which was easy to pick


    up in the early morning in the forest.


    One doesn¡¯t need to be a noble to know that. Everyone who lived commonly know what the honey of real hymen was.


    It was very nice to apply this thread hymen honey to my hands when there were so many sewing distances so that my fingertips couldn¡¯t swell or when I had to do laundry with bare hands in a frozen river.


    At first, it is semi-liquid like an ointment, but when it dries out, it hardens transparently and serves to protect the skin.


    Silamen¡¯s honey had to be removed by hand without being easily washed with water, so once applied, it was retained for a long time, which was convenient.


    So when I rubbed on something used by the nobles, it was more like an adhesive or a coating that was applied to the furniture to luster it.


    Of course, it¡¯s not without any hitting feeling, but it was much better than just being beaten to death.


    ¡°Where does that aunt come from, that aunt? What should I do? I¡¯ll have to apply a little thicker from tomorrow.¡±


    It was fortunate that maids who had some acquaintances with me from the past were able to get the seal hymen honey.


    Most of the maids have it because they do


    things like cleaning, washing, and sewing.


    Hah! A necessity of life that is indispensable among people who live without it!


    After the madam returned, I pulled out the red ink and leaned on the back of my leg to draw a horizontal line. Well, it looks funny, but what about it?


    It would be strange if my legs suddenly became fine, so it was my own trick.


    It¡¯s been quite a while since I did this, but I saw that my aunt didn¡¯t know, It was a good plan to use.


    Or, with the common sense of a noble lady, I couldn¡¯t even imagine that I would do this.


    Well, I only needs to go to pass this islands to survive.


    ******


    ¡°Goodbye, Aunty.¡±


    That evening, as usual, I accompanied the Marchioness Leonard off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it is Erich. But where is Cabel? He can¡¯t even bid a goodbye when an elder leaving his house.¡±


    However, following today, she found fault at Cabel and slowly raised her eyebrows. Didn¡¯t you usually notice that Cabel doesn¡¯t do anything that he doesn¡¯t like?


    He usually never send you off.


    ¡°How Melissa taught her kids, Tsk.¡±


    I felt like my chest was getting colder every time she speak, but this time I seemed to be keeping the least amount of anger.


    ¡°One is limp, one is ruined, one is half dumb, and the other is a nasty bitch who doesn¡¯t know where she came from.¡±


    At that moment, I clenched the discomfort of being attacked to the back of my


    hand like a thunderbolt.


    After his parents died, Erich, who was looking at the sky with a face that didn¡¯t know what to think, I was not sure if he


    would still be thinking about anything else.


    Or, otherwise, he might not have heard of Mrs. Leonard voice, just like before.


    Insulting me could have been better understood, but aren¡¯t those three her nephews? How can she say that way?


    ¡°How is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going now, Aunt?¡±


    If Eugene didn¡¯t appear then, I might have expressed this feeling to Mrs. Leonard.


    Even though I know it¡¯s not a good way, I¡¯m overwhelmed with inevitable anger at this moment.


    ¡°Oh, Eugene. Have you been there?¡±


    As Eugene came down the stairs with a face with no expression, I tried to erase the feelings of boiling anger in the air.


    Mrs. Leonard watched Eugene come


    down from the stairs. See, she¡¯s abominable only after he comes forward.


    ¡°If your legs are uncomfortable you don¡¯t have to see me out.¡±


    ¡°My Aunt is going, how am I going to stay upstair?¡±


    Eugene stood in front of Mr Leonard¡¯s wife and politely greeted her.


    I clenched my fists as I saw a satisfying smile on her red lips in front of my eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t be so attached to that lady.¡±


    That night I woke up with an outrage.


    ¡°No matter how good she is to you, it¡¯s all about cheating.¡±


    I knew it wasn¡¯t a matter of discussing ¡®who win.¡¯ I hate her before, but now I hate her even more. I was younger so I used not to know before.


    Eugene thought that Mrs. Leonard was better. I was upset, but it was even more annoying that there was no way to prevent what she was doing.


    During the day, a servant entered the office without Eugene¡¯s permission.


    I thought she was going to clean it, but I think it¡¯s just an excuse. It was even more suspicious because the servant was one of the people who came from the madam in Leonard.


    ¡®It¡¯s a face I couldn¡¯t remember. Where are the one originally in charge of cleaning?¡¯


    ¡®She quit last week, your grace.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah?¡¯


    However, Eugene just stared at the maid¡¯s face for a while, and then asked her no more and turn back to his job.


    I didn¡¯t think he would have realize it because he didn¡¯t really notice the suspicion, but no matter how mature Eugene is, he is only 14 years old.


    I¡¯m different than Eugene in this Ernst. I couldn¡¯t be at ease because I looked as


    anxious as my life like a lamp. I¡¯m 27 years old inside.


    In the past, there was no entanglement in it, and Eugene never hurt his legs as he is


    now. Besides, Erich floats inside Ernst¡¯s mansion.


    This strange atmosphere that turns out. It¡¯s not like Ernst I knew.


    Tak!


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    At that time, Erich, who was walking ahead, stumbled over.


    I wasn¡¯t going to go, I wondered if Erich would wake up, but for a moment, he was still staring and looking ahead, so I sneaked up and make way to the third brother.


    ¡°Why do you fall when there is nothing in front of you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be bruised.¡±


    And it was a little while until Erich would notice the situation in his body. Of course, I wasn¡¯t even thinking about taking the truth and hiding it¡­.


    Therefore, it would not be too bad if he could not know until then. You¡¯re going to have trouble walking over your feet tomorrow morning.


    I secretly brushed Erich¡¯s knees in such trouble.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    At the warmth that grabbed my hand, I inadvertently opened my mouth. Maybe he just fell down and dropped the doll.


    I could see the face of the third brother staring in front of me.


    Perhaps because of the cold moonlight, Erich¡¯s face seemed soft enough for a moment to settle his mind.


    ¡°Stop and go to bed.¡±


    I whispered a little, looking silently at his face for a while. So we walked hand in hand and walked down the hallway late at night.


    Silently like a ghost, with a puppy of gold fur behind our back like an escort. Until Eugene¡¯s shadow appeared in front of my eyes.


    ¡°You guys, why?¡±


    Because he¡¯s moving without a stick, I didn¡¯t even know that Eugene was in the hallway. Whether he never slept, he was out of the room at this late time.


    His eyes that looking at me and Erich were in doubt, but he soon caught his eye on Erich¡¯s face as if feeling discomfort.


    Erich was still walking slowly toward Eugene with a blank face.


    The next moment, Eugene¡¯s hand on the wall fell down. I saw Eugene¡¯s face for the first time.


    In the dark, cold moonlight poured down over Eugene, staring at his younger brother with a breathtaking face. He couldn¡¯t be overlooked until Erich passed by him.


    ¡°Erich.¡±


    Finally he whispered a small voice in his ear. I couldn¡¯t go into the room with Erich anyway, so he held the doll¡¯s ear on the other hand in Erich¡¯s hand instead of the doll¡¯s wrist.


    Erich dragged the rabbit doll and returned to the room with Penny.


    ¡°When did it start¡­?¡±


    I watched it all the way to the end, then turned around, and I saw Eugene standing up and burying his face in his hands.


    There was a hoarse voice in his voice as if he was strangled. I didn¡¯t know what to


    say.


    He shook, and suddenly I saw Eugene¡¯s hands shaking his face seem so small. At that moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say to Eugene. I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Everything will be all right.¡±


    Of course, Eugene may not want this kind of my consolation, but I couldn¡¯t help but say as much as this moment.


    ¡°My brother is doing well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother Eugene.¡±


    I hesistated, but eventually I couldn¡¯t reach to him. I hope he can hear it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I thought so as I didn¡¯t stop whisper again and again.


    *******


    ¡°Did you know why I called you?¡±


    A few days later, Mrs. Lenoard took Erich away and called me. I quietly looked at the person I met, and then opened my mouth.


    ¡°don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was never before in the past life that I met face to face with Mrs. Leonard in this way. But what she said to me was what I expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you to the orpahanage.¡±


    ¡°St. Marie has a connection that I know, so it won¡¯t be too bad to live there. Honestly, It will be better than overflowing with people who lived through a dirty back street right?¡±


    She would have been less than happy with me being noble than anyone else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure whether Melissa and my brother had a ghost, or where this bitch-like bitch resembles Arina.¡±


    Since then, she hasn¡¯t been able to understand the eyes of the Ernst couple who have died for a long time, and their


    humbleness of my origin.


    I arranged what her word about. I listened to it and asked Mrs. Lenoard.


    ¡°What did brother Eugene say?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She glanced at the name of Eugene and shone her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to decide Ernst¡¯s work on your own. You know that much.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit. What if Eugene is thinking the same way?¡±


    ¡°Brother Eugene agreed?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural?¡±


    ¡°Then aunt is a liar.¡±


    Mrs. Leonard jumped for a moment. I am


    not a 9 year old child who knows nothing. No, I was a 27-year-old Hari Ernst, who had been burying bones for 20 years in this Ernst, and spoke steadily towards her.


    ¡°Eugene doesn¡¯t handle things this way.¡±


    Even if it was his sincerity to want me out of this house, this wasn¡¯t his way.


    ¡°This kind of low-end and frail way doesn¡¯t suit Ernst. Doesn¡¯t aunt know


    more about Ernst than me, an indispensable bitch who was going through a dirty back street?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t really an Ernst, but I knew it wasn¡¯t Ernst way doing things like this.


    ¡°What? This Isn¡¯t Ernst¡¯s way?¡±


    The next moment, I was bent over and pulled in front of Mrs. Leonard.


    ¡°A cheeky brat. Who dares to pretend to be superior in front of me and tease me with her mouth?¡±


    I met my aunt¡¯s eyes with the table in between. As my upper body tilts forward, A mug was caught in the hand with the table on it and dropped onto the carpet.


    My hands got wet with hot water, but I didn¡¯t even know that my burning skin was sore.


    ¡°Do you know that even the essence of Ernst¡¯s castle has been overshadowed by luck? Do you know that you are arrogant and ignorant of the high sky?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re believing in Eugene and making fun of yourself.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything and just stay silent.


    I thought it would have been nice if I had been talk back to her, but as it had not been my willingness, I¡¯ve been quietly


    listening to her as she spoke with Eugene¡¯s spokesperson.


    ¡°Even if what I say is false, do you think he can protect you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll handle it because he can¡¯t help a little girl like a rat so far.¡±


    ¡°What can Eugene do if you die from this position now? What about Cabel? Erich? Can they help you? No, before that, are you mistaken that they really think of you as a sister? You dare not even know your position?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t pretend that there wasn¡¯t this boiled anger, sorrow, and pain from the inside of my stomach was, as if I had


    never known it.


    In the beginning, Arina¡¯s death was the one who made Ernst¡¯s surname after my name. She was right.


    The poor girl who lived in the back alley spent 20 years in Ernst, and she became so arrogant that she thought she had become the Ernst itself.


    So, as if I was their real daughters, or as if I were their real sisters, I couldn¡¯t help this feeling alone and regretful feeling¡­.


    ¡°That¡¯s why a pheasant like you aren¡¯t good. Once you show the sweetness, she can¡¯t know the end and like a flock of ants. When you start your life again, nothing has changed significantly from


    before.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, tell me things again my word.¡±


    When it came to Mrs. Lennold¡¯s words, would they help me? Will the person I


    desperately want to keep here gonna protect me?


    ¡°Looks like a bitch.¡±


    Myself, no. I am.. really miserable¡­..


    I wasn¡¯t confident enough to deny her words.


    ********


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    After Mrs. Lenoard word, I stood in the front of porch, like Eugene in the middle of


    the night. However, the direction in which I was looking was different.


    The door soaring in front of my eyes.


    I wondered whether I could open the door or go out and stand there. I heard a strange voice from Cabel, but I didn¡¯t move for a while.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    And after a while, I took my gaze from the door and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Uh, you¡­.¡±


    I thought I had a casual face as usual, and I opened my mouth slightly with a chuckle in my mouth. I opened my mouth towards him like that.


    In my words, Cabel has an expression that he cannot understand the language.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°No, now it is not a problem. Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat with me.¡±


    I grabbed the arm of the second brother and went to Erich this time.


    Cabel, dragged by me seemed to be embarrassed, but he pretended not to know.


    ¡°Erich, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Penny, who was held by Erich, greeted us and barked.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Erich refused with a single word like knife this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, let¡¯s eat together. At the dining room¡­.¡±


    ¡°You go and eat.¡±


    Erich said once again without looking at me. My mouth was slowly biting. Cabel looked at me, silently whispering from side to side, and for some reason I felt that my mood was strange.


    ¡°Why¡­.¡±


    It was a bit strange to hear.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everyone eat at the dining room? You can eat rice together.¡±


    This time, Erich looked at me and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Why are everyone eating separately when the dining table is so big?¡±


    I¡¯ve been patient towards them. I finally vomited the words that I had been kept inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat alone.¡±


    I said to Erich as he start opened his mouth.


    He seemed very embarrassed and


    surprised by the current situation, but he seemed to have no idea what to say, as he just dabbled his lips.


    So did Cabel next to me too.


    ¡°Why do I have to eat at the dining room alone every day?¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone eat with me?¡±


    I heard my sound, but it didn¡¯t reach my ears.


    ¡°You guys are really bad.¡±


    In fact, it could have been embarrassing for those two people, but I couldn¡¯t turn around as if something never happened


    today.


    ¡°I hate you guys.¡±


    So, after saying this to the two hardened men, I walked back with my arms closed. In a way, it was a full-fledged struggle.


    Like Mrs. Leonard words, my position in Ernst now was unknown. I could have been so greedy.


    My life in Mellington, where I was originally, was very poor. I didn¡¯t have enough money to buy a small piece of bread, so I had to melt the snow outside the house and eat it.


    Even then, when my mother was healthy, my life was a little better, but now, even that, It felt like a distant past.


    My mother lived sickly long before she died of pneumonia.


    I couldn¡¯t be able to buy a pill like that because I couldn¡¯t even eat it properly, so I opened my eyes without doing anything.


    It was the same as losing a mother, but there are cases in the world, such as Arina, where it was useless to obtain and offer all kinds of precious medicine.


    So it might have been that kind of fate that my mother died. Afterwards, it was comforting to understand that thought.


    But in fact, after my mother died, it was breathtaking silence that I found more difficult to endure than hunger in the house.


    When I come home after selling only a few flowers that wither away, Silent air, like a


    dead rat, crushed me heavily.


    Outside, it was overflowing with the cry of


    the baby next door, the excitement of the drunk uncle, and the couple¡¯s argument and other noises.


    The same creepy silence was over whelming me.


    When I was lying still with a thin blanket, I felt like I was sinking into the cold winter sea and sinking slowly underneath.


    After such a silent night, Another morning alone began.


    It¡¯s a strange feeling that nobody cares about what I¡¯m eating and what I¡¯m going to do today, even if it¡¯s bright, no one comes to wake me up.


    I sometimes lay alone in my room with cold air and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t I really dead now?¡¯


    In fact, I wonder if I¡¯m already left in this room as a soul, dying asleep the night


    before. If I died really quietly alone at this house, there would have been no one who would notice it.


    Perhaps after a long time, the person next door looked into the house and took my body to the pit behind the house.


    In the meantime, as I dealt with the people who lived and died in Mellington, as I did to my mother, I thought I was just going to pass this month, and I was bothered that another day came out.


    So, in fact, it wasn¡¯t the biggest reason that I didn¡¯t have to work anymore that meke me hold the hands of the Ernst couple that day.


    After coming to Ernst, I was persecuted and harassed by three brothers.


    Everything is a mess, but since they were a little older, at least while I was at home, I never felt truly lonely.


    Of course, while living, I thought they would hate me and it better if I die many times come to my mind.


    Like you guys, I¡¯m not going to see you


    again after I get married and leave this house.


    I¡¯m just pretending to like it while keeping your criticism in order to live comfortably in this house.


    When the time has passed and the time spent together has become familiar, maybe now they accept me, I thought it might be like that for once.


    At first I was creaking, but I was still the person the three brothers hate, but they still didn¡¯t refuse when I approached them


    someday.


    When I laugh, they gently release the face that was chilled to fit, and when I hold their hand, I tell them i¡¯ll clean it up, but in the end I didn¡¯t pretend to be a thorn.


    They didn¡¯t tell me that they admitted me as their younger sister, but they still didn¡¯t deny me as an Ernst.


    No one has said it to myself, but now I can see that they doesn¡¯t bother me or hate me like it used to be.


    Nevertheless, I always wanted to ask because I always had a corner of my mind.


    I¡¯m not sure whether they still hate me, so


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to deny the marchioness word.


    I just stared like a silly by looking at them with my mouth shut until the last day I


    left this house.


    ¡°I really hate you.¡±


    So they won¡¯t see anything like this silly person crying. Because of them, I will never even notice that these tears are as sad as myself.


    Actually, I also wanted to be their real sister¡­¡­.


    I can¡¯t ever say that. I won¡¯t tell them even when If I die.


    ¡°I hate you, guys.¡±


    As I kept crying without help and I cried a long time over the blanket.


    Tak!


    Bang!


    That night, there were a strangers in my room.


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    I was lying in bed and suddenly grabbed by arm and was dragged out.


    ¡°Are you having an unlucky year, so you try to eat with your brother, and now you want to seduce Eugene and coerce him, because you don¡¯t want to leave the Ernst?¡±


    I left the room without knowing it.


    The people around us looked at us as if they were surprised, but whoever was


    did not help.


    ¡°Do you think a lowly born like you can control this household?¡±


    ¡°Neither you nor Eugene will ever defy me again in the future.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, but I knew I was in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    I tried to shake her hand, but the power


    of the arm that holding my arm was stronger than I expected.


    Besides, I was still a 9 year old girl. It gave me no strength to be dragged, and to


    no avail.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this¡­ aw!¡±


    The next moment, a spark struck in front


    of me. Immediately after the pain in one face, I rolled out on the floor.


    Thud!


    The slap rang into my ear. I was dizzy at the feeling that the ground was shaking behind me and I stumbled even when I put my hand on the floor.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you come along calmly?¡±


    I felt the rough touch of my arms again. Even though I stumbled because I could not balance, the hand pulled me as if dragging me.


    ¡°Miss Hari!¡±


    I knew that a cold breeze touched my cheek and we came out of the mansion.


    The voice of the astounding Hubert and the voice of Mrs. Lenoard alternated, but I


    couldn¡¯t figure out what to say.


    Lot of voices continued to be heard in my ears, and my head seemed dizzy.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Right then, this time, Cabel¡¯s voice was ringing in his ears.


    ¡°Huk, why are you doing that? Why are you get hurt?¡±


    The sound of the surprised Cabel running in was swept into the early air.


    Yesterday I realized that I didn¡¯t eat so I couldn¡¯t hold my body and I lay down on the grass now.


    ¡°What¡¯s it you¡­?¡±


    Cabel, who approached at last, stood in front and looked down at me. But


    immediately after his eyes met me, his face hardened rapidly.


    ¡°Did you hit her?¡±


    Frozen voices crossed the night air.


    ¡°Are you hitting your aunt now?¡±


    Cabel was sleeping in the turmoil outside and was dressed in underwear as if he had been up and running. When he lifted his blue-eyed eyes, Mrs. Lennold fleeed for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s that habit?¡±


    ¡°I asked now if aunt hit her, That¡¯s it!¡±


    Mrs. Leonard was stunned by Cabel¡¯s yelling, but Cabel threw it all the way to the neck and screamed more harshly.


    ¡°Who dare to beat her freely!¡±


    It was the same thing that I was surprised by the unexpected.


    I originally knew that it was the second brother, the barbaric one, but I saw it for the first time, he¡¯s yelling back and forth to an adult in this way.


    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude to your aunt¡­!¡±


    No, he actually hit her. During the surprise attack, Mrs. Lenoard who had held my wrist until then, stepped back.


    Along with him, she was caught in a strong hand and her arm fell down.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?! Why did you beat her! Why is my aunt! Why¡­!¡±


    Mrs. Lenoard, screamed by Cabel, stumbled at the end of his scream.


    Although still eleven years old, one of the forces seemed to have been hit a lot because he was a long-established Cabel.


    ¡°This, what is this, this asshole!¡±


    ¡°If i¡¯m an asshole then aunt is an old hag! You¡¯re ruined!¡±


    But even if it didn¡¯t work out, Cabel was about to punch his fist towards Mrs. Leonard.


    ¡°You¨C!¡±


    If Hubert,who noticed Cabel actions, didn¡¯t stop him, he might have really beat


    Mrs. Leonard.


    ¡°Young master¨C!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hit her too!¡±


    Hubert, even when he was caught, Cabel struggled like a high-bones loose foal in his arm.


    I¡¯m just amazed at what it looks like. I try to opened my mouth without even knowing that my cheek was sore.


    ¡°Who allowed outsider to invade the Ernst?¡±


    It was at that moment that a voice colder than a frostbite dug into my eardrum.


    The air above suddenly changed, and even with a cane, he was exhaling a greater sense of presence than anyone


    currently in the room.


    As if she didn¡¯t know, she closed her lips for a moment, but soon she asked him without bending.


    ¡°What, outsider? Did you call me outsider now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know? Do I have to kindly remind my aunt¡¯s her position in this house?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s first hand was bitter. He turned his cold eyes to another place, leaving Mr. Leonard¡¯s wife greeted by the insult.


    ¡°Hubert, since when you let an outside roaming around our mansion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Where do you take the dignity that you


    always say with sweetness like a habit of your mouth and do frivolous things like this, Aunt?¡±


    ¡°Well, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°If you saw this and you thought I would just go over this, you looked so funny, aunt. Don¡¯t push your luck when I¡¯m still tolerating you.¡±


    It was so cool and sharp that it smiled like a well-forged blade with a smile spread in his face. Now, he is not the boy who¡¯s lying in bed a while ago.


    It wasn¡¯t a boy who was struggling with helplessness. It wasn¡¯t a boy who was trying to take the place right after he lost his parents, but was feeling precarious, like being overly somewhere.


    Eugene, who had taken away all the remnants of the weakness that he ever had, said to me.


    ¡°Hari, come here.¡±


    No one in that position dared to move from their place. Eugene did not rush me and waited still. Cabel, which was suddenly stopped by the atmosphere, was on the grass.


    I stood up and held my foot. As I approached him, Eugene opened his mouth again toward Mrs. Leonard.


    ¡°You will have to politely apologize to Hari here.¡±


    ¡°If I won¡¯t?¡±


    Mrs. Leonard bites and greeted Eugene as if she couldn¡¯t stand speaking with a high-pressure attitude toward him.


    Then he replied without any hesitant.


    ¡°I will make you regret all you action today with all my might.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, Mrs. Leonard said, ¡®Ha!¡¯ as she laughed. It was a ridiculous laugh as if he could not dare to her, but her smile faded slowly.


    Eugene was still staring quietly at the person he faced with a serene glance without a piece of laughter.


    However, his face was as cold as the frozen sea to the deep sea.


    Mrs. Leonard also seemed to realize that Eugene¡¯s words were true to her own ear.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re treating me like this at your door? Don¡¯t be mistaken her as your sister. Because your dead parent, you dare to do this to me for a girl who didn¡¯t has any mix a drop of noble blood¡­..¡±


    ¡°Of course this child is not Arina.¡±


    The moment the firm voice broke through the air, I felt cold at my fingertips.


    ¡°Aunt, you seems to be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Hari is already Ernst in itself.¡±


    At that moment, I stopped breathing in a slightly different sense than others.


    Without knowing, I looked up and looked at Eugene, but with an unshakable look


    and tone, he greeted coldly again toward Mrs. Leonard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think aunt understood it yet, so I¡¯ll tell you again.¡±


    ¡°The insult for Hari soon becomes an insult to Ernst. And I never intend to see the insult towards Ernst.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this means to be like that? You couldn¡¯t know. That meant that Marquis Lenoard¡¯s wife had turned Ernst into an enemy today.¡±


    A bluish voice, like an ice pick, grinded the dark darkness.


    ¡°My aunt will have to pay the price for touching an Ernst.¡±


    The momentum of the past has disappeared as Mrs. Leonard¡¯s biting her lips with a pale face.


    ¡°Get out of Ernst right away. Before I pull you out with my own hands.¡±


    It was the same until Eugene ordered with a frosty attitude to the end. Mrs. Lenoard was smashing in place with a blank face.


    Only after they came to get her out of the way she move.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret treating me like this, Eugene!¡±


    Mrs. Leonard yelled, just before she disappeared in front of our eyes, but Eugene looked down at me, ignoring her words.


    As his gaze fell, he swept away and rubbed my body from grass and dirt. And soon he touched my cheek, which was sure to have swollen red.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    I started to distort slowly as I looked at


    his face silently.


    ¡°Why are you being pulled out like a fool? Can¡¯t you ask for help? Are you dumb? You shouldn¡¯t let her screamed at you!¡±


    Now, as I saw, Eugene was crumpled and wore a robe with his stiff hair. Like Cabel, he was also dressed in light gowns.


    There¡¯s always a gap between this always neat and calm person and the person in front of me now as he was unbelievably disheveled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to her! She just get dragged by aunt out like a crazy person!¡±


    Cabel yelled at Eugene, angry for me.


    ¡°What? What are you doing there?¡±


    At that time, Erich, who seemed to be awake while sleeping, showed a quiet appearance inside the mansion.


    He rubbed his eyes with an unknown face, approached me and stopped to see me.


    ¡°Um..¡±


    Looking at Erich¡¯s face, hardened by


    embarrassment, Eugene and Cabel also turned their eyes toward me.


    Shortly after that, they too became as hard as it looked and solidified.


    Tuk.


    Tuk.


    I couldn¡¯t hide the tears falling on my cheeks and start falling down. Tears that could not be shed even when the Ernst couple died, just pour out like this.


    ¡°You, are you crying because you¡¯re hurt?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ha ha, of course it will hurt.¡±


    ¡°What, what happened? Why are you doing this on your face and legs again? Is it brother Cabel? Isn¡¯t it really crazy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! Why am I hitting her?¡±


    ¡®They called me a family.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Eugene bent over at me as I¡¯m crying. He was also embarrassed like other brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    But tears didn¡¯t stop as the tear glands broke. Soon after, Eugene, who failed to soothe me, shut his mouth for a while and looked at me and reached out.


    ¡°Sorry..¡±


    After a whisper of a bitter heart with a complex heart, it was a bit rough hand


    that touched my face.


    Also, as each tear poured out, I could barely make a small voice.


    ¡°I, too¡­.¡±


    The pronunciation was crushed and my neck was tight, so it was a very small voice, but Eugene, who was nearby, must


    have heard it.


    ¡°Am I a Family?¡±


    The moment he met my eyes, I paused for a moment like Eugene¡¯s, but he answered without hesitation, just as if my question was unexpected.


    I probably wouldn¡¯t forget today until I die.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my sister.¡±


    No, if I could, I¡¯d rather die here today so I


    could keep this moment forever.


    ¡°Up here.¡±


    Even though his legs weren¡¯t completely healed, he sat down with his back in front of me. I clunged to Eugene while still crying.


    Me and Ernst¡¯s three brothers all walked


    under the starry night sky. I was a fool.


    Actually, there were many chances, but I kicked it with my feet and eventually I stayed in Ernst until today.


    I will probably be the ghost of this house even if I die. If it was a curse, it was a curse, but it is still good.


    Even though my tear-soaked face and his back would get wet, Eugene didn¡¯t say anything to me until he returned me to my room.


    That night, Erich lent my rabbit doll to me again. I was able to hold it and sleep deeply after a long time.


    When I open my eyes, a happy night where everything¡¯s alright seems to be a dream.


    And that was the last night of my childhood in Ernst.

 Chapter 10.5

    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°Who brought Marchioness of Lenoard inside without my permission?¡±


    Deep night, Ernst¡¯s servant were all brought together. It was because the young master who became the Duke of Ernst this spring.


    ¡°You know that many people in the mansion have been fired this evening.¡±


    However, the eyes that glanced at the people gathered in front of him were so harsh that they could not be overlooked as young.


    ¡°The reason you didn¡¯t belong to those people because I believed you weren¡¯t


    those who betrayed Ernst.¡±


    it was time for all his younger siblings to


    sleep.


    Eugene headed here only after confirming that they had all gone to bed and had a good sleep time.


    ¡°I dare ask who opened the door of Ernst


    without my permission.¡±


    Some seemed dissatisfied with him who woke them up late at night.


    ¡°Is Ernst¡¯s a joke to you?¡±


    But soon, as the cold voices that dug into their eardrums, they were frightened and trembled.


    Hah. So far, he realized that he was lucky. And under the protection of his parents,


    that he could be a child.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to show mercy to those who have broken the faith anymore.¡±


    But now he had to be a protector to someone, not a protected one.


    ¡°Ernst doesn¡¯t need anyone who doesn¡¯t recognize their owner.¡±


    So far, hesitation has remained within him. There were countless times he wanted to run away because of fear, but that¡¯s it for


    today.


    The calm spring had already ended, and now there was only a harsh winter before him, waiting for him.


    The horrible things he¡¯ll do from now on are the same. No matter how hard he try to escape, he rather walk on his own will.


    Isn¡¯t that his fate as Ernst?


    ¡°Once again, you, me, and all of this, do not let the Ernst down.¡±


    Yeah, now was the time to say goodbye to


    his childhood when he was weak.


    *******


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no hobby


    in hunting for you?¡±


    The forest was full of the smell of dry soil and the smell of dry grass. Pine cones, which fell from lush trees, were filled beneath their leather shoes and rolled away.


    Eugene replied as he looked at the back of Count Scumaha, who was the party lord.


    ¡°Yes, my shooting skill is a mess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your father wasn¡¯t very good at shooting, too.¡±


    How easy was he think of Eugene, as he show his back in front of him? He wouldn¡¯t have been wary of a boy who would have caught him.


    ¡°I heard the words of formality a couple days ago. You¡¯ve done a little bit of shit to your aunt.¡±


    Besides, he had already broken the whole thing with a blatant threat once to her, and his uncle probably thinking about another way now would he?


    ¡°But it¡¯s true that your aunt was overeacted.¡±


    He thought it was funny that he think about doing more than that. Eugene


    worked on the autumn day when it rained as he recalled.


    ¡°Is the wounds on your legs be all better now?¡±


    Before knowing that Count Schumaha was making a crap at Cabel, Eugene was in fact noticing Ernst¡¯s inward and outward discomfort.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the people who were there would immediately reveal his inner throat and shamelessly play him.


    ¡°It is still hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your walking looks so uncomfortable even now.¡±


    In fact, his legs were almost completely restored a while ago, but pretending to


    be a foot asshole by that work would help in today¡¯s work as well.


    Then the gentleness of the lamb¡¯s horns would have influenced their vigilance.


    For that, he wondered if he had endured the conspiracy by biting the simplicity of it.


    ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t enjoy hunting, but when you do hunting, accidents of firearms often happen rarely.¡±


    The two of them went deeper and deeper into the forest.


    ¡°Yes, be careful when you think of a prey and a person.


    ¡°It¡¯s a scary word.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Would I even mistake you for a prey here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if accident occured, it¡¯s not for someone experienced like you, but for someone who are not good at hunting, like me.¡±


    Suddenly, a small sound rang in the quiet forest. Count Schumaha reflexively looked back at the familiar sound of the eardrum.


    Taang!


    Shortly thereafter, the birds sitting on the tree, spread their wings, and flew by the food in response to a burst of ringing ears.


    The smell of every bit of ammunition spread out in the clear air.


    Bang.


    Eugene slowly lowered the muzzle he was aiming forward and stepped toward the person who had fallen on the floor.


    ¡°Dang Sook, are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah. God damnit..¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I just paid off my last debt, don¡¯t


    overreact on it.¡±


    Red blood flowed from the leg pierced by the bullet. The red liquid wetted with a hunting suit overflowed generously even on dry leaves on the floor where Count Schumaha sat.


    Even if Eugene couldn¡¯t think of him


    as having a muzzle, It was oyster.


    Haha, anyone will.


    Who would have known that a boy who only fourteen would relentlessly shoot at a person who was not a small baggage.


    He wouldn¡¯t have thought he would have the courage to do that, and perhaps it was because it was Eugene, not anyone


    else.


    Eugene smiled as he looked at his uncle astonished expression.


    ¡°Dang Sook, I don¡¯t enjoy hunting, but¡­¡±


    Eugene pierced.


    ¡°I never miss the prey that I aimed at once.¡±


    The black color was as relentless as the


    predator aiming for prey.


    ¡°Did you say that the original sword, Ernst,


    has a myriad of blood histories?¡±


    ¡°Simply taking over my father¡¯s blood does not deserve me as the head. You said so.¡±


    The boy standing in front of him wasn¡¯t a prim, straight boy who he knew a while ago, and he wouldn¡¯t even have accidentally stepped on a path other than this.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who survive this mess.¡±


    Eugene, who had completely eliminated the weak points in himself, did not hesitate to fight.


    ¡®Let¡¯s stay apart for a while.¡¯


    The next day, with his brothers, taking Hari back to the mansion, Eugene finally decided on what he had been worried about and called his younger siblings.


    He tried to find a woman who brought Mrs. Leonard into the mansion and process it last night, but that was not enough.


    No one in Ernst could easily believe on,


    and having his younger siblings among them would have been more risky than


    ever.


    Because he has no power, he could not protect his brothers.


    Just by being already close, they remained targets for tying Eugene¡¯s hands and feet, and in Ernst they became Eugene¡¯s weaknesses by their presence alone.


    So he send away his younger brothers to the most trusted person as of now.


    It was ridiculous that it was more reliable than a blood relative to have a complete person who did not mix a drop of Ernst blood, but it was unavoidable.


    ¡°Perhaps I will leave it in the future and thank you all for living.¡±


    No¡­


    But the truth may have been all excuses. Maybe he just didn¡¯t want to show them what he was going to do from now on.


    He didn¡¯t want his younger siblings to know what he did to do this ugly, dirty, and even terrible thing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there so much I¡¯m going to imitate the good adults in Ernst, including Dang Sook?¡±


    Since they were still his younger brothers, he thought they might not understand his choice.


    Still, it was a whisper from that child who came back to him.


    ¡®Everything is okay.¡¯


    ¡®My brother is doing well.¡¯


    The night in despair, like the words that


    comforted him and whispered incessantly. Yes, even if we are separated, we are family.


    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes.¡¯ He said.


    ¡®So until we have the power to protect ourself, we need to separate for a bit.¡¯


    ¡°Even if the adults hear it. As a young boy, a 14-year-old boy, would I have purposely


    aimed a gun at Dang Sook?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s courteous voice was so bizarre with what it is now, that it even gave a bizarre feeling.


    Count Schumaha, holding his bloody legs and moaning, reached out to the gun that was next to him.


    Perhaps, it was enough for a moment to pick up a long barrel and aim it at Eugene.Bang. But he dropped the gun he was holding before he even triggered it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at shooting and making mistakes right away.¡±


    Count Schumaha grabbed the back of his bloody hand and tried to stop the blood where Eugene had just shoot him again.


    ¡°Why did you come into this deep forest with your little nephew? I would never have imagined myself being a prey.¡±


    ¡°The day it rained, If only I was wasting my life, live as a puppet who listens to


    you and moan down on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Did you say so? How sad would my younger brothers be if I, like my parents, die like that.¡±


    In the humiliating memory of that day, which still makes him awake, Eugene was a trapped beast, but now the relationship between the hunter and the prey has


    changed.


    ¡°While you were so afraid of my father in your life, you¡¯d be guilty of seeing me taking over everything.¡±


    Eugene learned to shoot directly from his father, former Duke Ernst.


    He couldn¡¯t enjoy hunting within his castle, That¡¯s why he never had a chance to catch a prey.


    ¡°You might have even thought that a baby born from a predator would be a cat.¡±


    But, even so, there is no tolerance for the prey that first revealed it to him.


    Wasn¡¯t the person in front of him the one whom telling him that it was a truly adult-like way?


    ¡°You said I would do it according to Ernst¡¯s law, and now I will respect your word.¡±


    Since there was no one to turn on, he had to stand up with all his strength with these two legs to stand high and defend himself.


    ¡°But my patience is not as long as my


    father.¡±


    To do this, he will not hesitate to bite those who block his eyes like he did now. So that they can¡¯t reach those people with their dirty hands.


    For that, He¡¯s willing to put his body in the mud, he won¡¯t hesitate to soak in it, or to put blood on his hands.


    ¡°Anyway this is a simple firearm accident.¡±


    Eugene smiled, feeling the cold wind across his cheeks.


    In order to greet the spring to care for his precious people, he would somehow overcome this harsh winter alone.

 Chapter 11

    (It¡¯s a flashback chapter, happened in the first timeline.)


    Erich¡¯s POV


    Hari Ernst¡¯s smile seemed like flower buds that were in full bloom.


    Whenever the girl with a gentle scent like a lily of the valley gives a sweet smile to his face, everyone knows they¡¯re going to be choked for a moment by her beauty.


    And Erich hated her like that.


    ¡°So I told you not to attend.¡±


    A chilly voice spread across the outdoor patio with party stalls and streets.


    ¡°These seats don¡¯t suit you.¡±


    The cold blue eyes were nailed to the person in front him. At his rebuke, the girl in front of Erich smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry. I was invited


    directly so I couldn¡¯t not come.¡±


    Erich and Hari, both of them were


    equipped with the suits prepared for today¡¯s banquet. Erich¡¯s face didn¡¯t know how to said the word out to her.


    The lavender cordis, the organizer of today¡¯s banquet, was the one who invite them. It was because she was trying to disgrace Hari publicly.


    They would have had to hear an insulting


    remark to their face today, well, it¡¯s just her actually.


    ¡°That woman likes Eugene. So she¡¯s hostile to you.¡±


    Erich said, still cynical, feeling unpleasant. Then, as Hari couldn¡¯t understand, she tilted her head.


    ¡°But, why?¡±


    Erich¡¯s lips slit into small lint as soon as the word flowed away from her. But eventually he said nothing. And she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Eugene¡¯s fiancee.¡± she said.


    ¡°It was natural to be jealous of his fiancee, Rosabella Velontia, if it was due to her ties


    to Eugene, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Erich¡¯s mouth opened slowly. He was recalling the scene he had seen one day.


    One spring day, the face of his older brother quietly staring at Hari standing in the garden.


    Just staring at the scene, the strange memories of the day when he had to feel like time had stopped.


    Obviously for his brother¡­.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not our sister.¡±


    Soon, Erich was whispering in a low whisper close to himself. Hari said nothing to him for a while, and after a while she said with a casual face as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m not by blood, but we live together. That may not be what it look like.¡±


    What is she thinking with that little head, he almost imagining how to say this to her. Perhaps Erich misunderstood himself as a liar.


    It was enough to think of what he just said


    unintentionally.


    Erich opened his mouth unconsciously to say that that was not the case, but with a smile in front of his eyes, he was just


    silent with a hard face.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me today. I¡¯d be


    embarrassed if it weren¡¯t for you and brother Cabel.¡±


    Oh, there was Cabel, who came with Erich today in the party hall. Erich again looked at her that he was so dissatisfied with, and then turned away from her.


    ¡°Stupid.¡±


    Don¡¯t smile, stupid.


    Actually, she doesn¡¯t feel like smiling right now.


    Perhaps she think she¡¯s deceiving them well, but how many years have they been together and can¡¯t tell the difference between her real smile and her fake smile?


    So, Erich hated it when Hari Ernst smiled


    like she does right now. Why is she always smiling like that?


    No matter what happens, she doesn¡¯t get angry and never show her honest feelings.


    Nothing changed when she was upset at


    the fact and suffered and hurt more.


    No, rather, the more Hari concealed herself, the more it like he was hitting a wall.


    Yes, actually he knew the reason for this.


    It was their brothers who made her so. Suddenly, his stomach twisted, and Erich


    frowned.


    ¡°Well, was brother Eugene coming here today?¡±


    At that time, Hari opened her eyes as if surprised at something. Following her, Erich also turned his eyes out of the terrace.


    Then, as if he had just arrived at the


    mansion, a prim-proper-cold man standing beneath it caught his eyes.


    He also seemed to have found two people on the terrace too. Immediately after their eyes met, Eugene lowered his head and moved on again.


    As Eugene walked into the building and looked at them, she said,


    ¡°He came.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Everyone said they weren¡¯t planning on coming to this party until yesterday.¡±


    Originally it was going to be like that. After


    hearing the rumors, he couldn¡¯t stand still. Perhaps the other brothers were the same, so everything they did was put aside to come here for her sake.


    ¡°But it¡¯s good that we all gather together after a while.¡±


    However, her current smile is close to a real smile, and Erich¡¯s feelings have been


    lifted.


    ¡°There¡¯s only two of you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    At the same time, Eugene opened the door of the terrace and step inside.


    ¡°Brother Cabel is inside. I¡¯ll get him.¡±


    Erich went out on the terrace in search of Cabel because he wanted to leave the party hall anyway.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±


    Erich said, when he could easily find


    Cabel.


    It was because he was walking towards the terrace where Erich and Hari entered earlier.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Why did you come out alone? Tra¡­. No, where¡¯s Hari?¡±


    Cabel tried to call a nasty nickname according to his custom at home, but soon became conscious of the place and changed his words.


    Cabel was the same as a child, but after entering the knights, he was only in the gap between the strong people, and the words he used gradually became rough.


    It¡¯s all men, and it¡¯s only people who wield


    their swords every day. It was now that Erich got better with a few attentions.


    It was better than before, because he doesn¡¯t call Hari¡¯s trash outside.


    And the reason Cabel changed the name for Hari outside is because he learned that there were noble who heard the terrible title and ignored Hari.


    Of course, he will not tell her what he did to them.


    ¡°Brother Eugene came over and I left her to him. Is that the woman you were with before?¡±


    Cabel squirted at his words.


    ¡°I just said a few words and squeezed it. It¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you scared for? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to die.¡±


    Probably not, but Erich know she didn¡¯t


    deserve it.


    Nevertheless, it was cool to see that Cabel had returned several times to a woman who tried to insult Hari.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting beaten by the manager after leaving the office tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I had a final exam tomorrow.¡±


    Both of them suddenly chased Hari and attended the party, so they¡¯re a bit troubled when thinking about tomorrow.


    Isn¡¯t it unlucky for some reason?


    At that time, Cabel floated something as he asked with a crumpling face. Erich said the name that did not stand during the day.


    ¡°Are you talking to Johannes Vastia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that child.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from the same academy as brother.¡±


    In fact, Erich remembered because Vastia was a family member who had a close relationship with Eugene.


    ¡°Why, on the day of graduation last year, Hari came to my school to see me. At that time, that child¡¯s face was strange.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was a multitude of expressions at a glance!¡±


    Cabel grinded his teeth as if he were thinking.


    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen Hari and that Johannes Vastia ever since.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know. Since then, the child has been sneaking around, and it¡¯s been around us. He was in the party hall today, isn¡¯t he like a complete


    stalker?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this a sensitive reaction? But Cabel didn¡¯t just say it because he didn¡¯t seem to be thinking of Erich.


    He used to avoid having this topic himself.


    ¡°Hey, she doesn¡¯t smiled at anyone outside. She doesn¡¯t even know she¡¯s attracting other guys.¡±


    ¡°Both of you, come on.¡±


    As soon as they stepped into the terrace, he heard a voice and a smiling face. It was released in a light.


    ¡°Cabel, You¡¯ll have to do it in moderation for the next time.¡±


    Eugene seemed to know what his brother had just been doing. Still, Eugene did not tell Cabel not to do anything like that for the next time.


    Of course, there may be a reason for not having another word because Hari is here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Today¡¯s party is sloppy, so


    there wasn¡¯t anything to see more.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s completely unconscionable to invite a busy person to a party like this.¡±


    As they showed their dissatisfaction, Hari¡¯s face arose again.


    ¡°Sorry. I guess everyone wasn¡¯t having fun because of me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think


    something like that could affect my feelings?¡±


    it¡¯s not because of her, he can¡¯t honestly say,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    But Erich wasn¡¯t the only one to say. He just kicked his tongue in the face of Cabel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that to Eugene, Hari also got up. Her hand touched Eugene¡¯s closest arm. At that moment, Eugene stopped, but only Erich noticed it.


    ¡°Today I¡¯m really glad to be with my brothers. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been all together.¡±


    It became a sight.


    Together they went out on the terrace. Ernst¡¯s three brothers were around Hari, who was alone when she first appeared at the party.


    As if to protect her, a couple of people chatted face to face in the middle and across the party about them.


    Four people outside the building walked towards the prepared wagon. Erich saw Eugene and Hari walking ahead.


    When she tells him something, Eugene begin to responded with a small smile. His face was so expressionless and cold as usual, though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good things such as having a quick eye.¡±


    He said to Cabel, who was next to Erich¡¯s in tingling sound.


    ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good. My brother probably won¡¯t know it forever.¡±


    ¡°What do I not know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Knowing it makes him nervous and tired.


    Cabel frowned on the feeling of being ignored, but Erich moved silently without saying anything more.


    Lavender Cordis, the organizer of the party today, was apparently a quick-eyed woman.


    It wasn¡¯t until she left Eugene¡¯s weak fianc¨¦e that she start showing Hari that jealous look.


    Erich stared at Hari¡¯s face dyed in the light.


    Yes, their sister.


    Nonsense.


    Maybe in this house the only one here who think her as a real sister is Cabel alone.


    However, Erich swallowed up what he had never said before. Perhaps those two will never reveal such a heart in the future. It was too far to do so.


    So far, there was no intention to pack just what they did to her now and only the appearance.


    When they were young, they had been doing things to her that couldn¡¯t be said


    without being covered with their own love.


    It was the same as before. And Erich knew that the brothers were all regretting that.


    Of course, they all knew it was too late.


    ¡°Erich, what are you doing?¡±


    But sometimes he think about it. If they could go back to that time again, if they


    could start from the beginning again, they might not have changed much today.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Without hurting her, he feel like he swallowed thorns every time he look at her like this, and he don¡¯t feel guilty or maybe they¡¯re all really a real families.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    However, all of them were thoughtless.


    ¡°Come up quickly.¡±


    Erich laughed self-helpfully, looking at


    Hari¡¯s face in front of his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even be honest when he said he was sorry even at this moment.


    He still want her to be happy. Perhaps


    it was the same desire of all the other brothers who are now here.


    Finally, the door closed and the wagon began running.


    Toward a path that leads to the past or future. The lights swaying in the dark were


    exceptionally bright.

 Chapter 12

    Hari¡¯s POV


    [Hi, brother Eugene.]


    I wrote my first sentence on white paper and stopped my hand. It is not the first time I write a letter to him in this way, but the first start is always a concern for me.


    No, no, in fact, the beginning, the middle, and the end were all troubling.


    I sat at the desk and looked out the window. It was the day when autumn was approaching. Outside, the leaves stained with swelling were waving along the cool wind.


    A leaf flew through the open window.


    I moved my finger over it as I looked at


    the leaves of the tree sitting down gently, with yellow dots on the paper.


    Yes, time already passed like this. Also, how many times have I already met autumn in this house?


    [Hi, brother Eugene. I¡¯m doing fine.]


    I was pondering over the leaves for a while and then wrote one more sentence in the letter.


    There was something I want to tell him this time, but for some reason my hand was not moving well.


    [I heard the news a while ago. This time¡­]


    ¡°Sister Hari!¡±


    When I wrote up there, the door suddenly


    opened by a visit from someone. Oh, I¡¯m surprised. You suddenly come in without a knock.


    Now, there was only one person who could come into my room directly from this house.


    ¡°Louise, I was surprised.¡±


    I opened my mouth looking at the girl who entered my room. The girl with pale blue


    hair and blue eyes was Johannes¡¯s sister, Louise.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, but sister hasn¡¯t come down and I¡¯ve picked you up.¡±


    Louise, who had grown up in the meantime, couldn¡¯t find her as a six-year old kid anymore. Louise was one year younger than my age and was already taller than me.


    Huft, I¡¯m also in the average height. No, it was actually a little shorter than the


    average. But when I recalled my past life, my growth was about to come soon.


    Louise often walked up and peeked down at me as she looked down at me as it is now.


    ¡°You were writing a letter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t know if the time had already passed like this. I¡¯m going to go and write it later then.¡±


    ¡°Brother Erich is waiting downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Erich is going with us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, since sister is going. Of course he would go too.¡±


    I stepped out of the room with the sizzling Louise and walked down the hallway of the now-used Vastia mansion.


    Six years after I left Ernst. And the last time I met Eugene was around three years ago.


    ¡°Why did you come down so late?¡±


    Erich struck as soon as he saw me on the first floor. His height, which began to grow from last summer, has risen almost half a mile above me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that time already passed.¡±


    Then Erich, who knows that I pretend to be giving a good excuse, had a vague look at me this time.


    ¡°Be careful, guys.¡±


    Mrs. Vastia showed us off when we left the mansion.


    ¡°Louise, Don¡¯t be so excited, don¡¯t go around alone and go with your sister and brother.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a kid.¡±


    She seemed to be worried about Louise, who grew up like a tomboy.


    Cool luck by the way, why does she seem like Cabel at first glance, in some way of Louise, who is laughing at her mother¡¯s words?


    Even when I opened the door and flipped


    it back, the feeling did not gone. Um, no, this, it¡¯s just because of the mood.


    I shook my head and quickly threw away the shadow of Cabel from her, then smile at Countess Vastia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of Louise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you all the time.¡±


    She already does everything. Rather, it¡¯s us who thank the people of Vastia.


    ¡°Why do you do that? Since I¡¯m bad at it, You do it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know you and I already in the same boat?¡±


    So, Erich and I went out of the mansion as we screaming to pass on responsibility to each other.


    ¡°Sister, brother! Come on!¡±


    Me, Erich, and Louise. The three of us went on the wagon, leaving Mrs. Vastia¡¯s worries behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy clothes first! And then shoes! Sister Hari¡¯s shoes, last time you said you should fit it?¡±


    Louise seemed excited about going out for a long time. It wasn¡¯t that Erich and I were not so happy to see that¡­¡­


    But I was feeling anxiety coming up.


    ¡°Oh, they said there was a new delicious dessert shop. Let¡¯s stop by there. Then, I¡¯ll bought a box of almond bonbons from Sweet Valley, no, three boxes, and handicraft shop¡­¡±


    Hearing that, I felt the need to talk, and interrupted her in the middle.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible to go all at once today?¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t go out often, so I have to pick a mulberry today!¡±


    Where did you learn that?! Is it from Marian too?


    Louise childhood friend, Marianne used to tell Louise about the cheap street language, saying that she had learned from a maid as usual because the maid had a pretty overwhelming background.


    I shook my pupil for a moment, watching Louise, who used a very friendly speech for a noble lady.


    ¡°I quickly became tired, so I can¡¯t go to many place at once.¡±


    At that time, Erich, who was crossing his legs with a cheeky posture next to me, said that with a pretty look so that he looked gorgeous, and his posture looked


    uselessly elegant.


    But what does he say about his poor physical fitness?


    ¡°Then brother will leave first.¡±


    Louise concluded neatly.


    ¡°I can go with sister Hari.¡±


    She shook her eyebrows as Erich was unhappy with her words.


    ¡°Who is going out with who? This one will go with me.¡±


    ¡°But sister Hari can¡¯t leave me alone and go home with brother Erich. So you better


    just giving up.¡±


    She laughed openly, looking at Erich who wear a dissatisfied face as if the current situation was funny.


    ¡°Well, I think we can shove everything in today if we move fast enough.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Besides, it was because of us that we had to be careful about going out. In fact, it is only a year since we have been able to go out as freely as we do now.


    I recall when the story of Ernst, who has been told to the couple and servant of Vastia over the past six years.


    Then, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit stuffy inside.


    ¡°Carefully come down.¡±


    Still, I wasn¡¯t able to lengthen my useless thoughts when we arrived at our destination.


    First, Erich, who got off the carriage,


    reached out to me. I did hold his hand naturally, and suddenly I felt a new feeling.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Erich, who felt my gaze, asked as if in doubt. On the other hand, I was deeply moved.


    ¡°No, I thought you were really growing up


    in the meantime.¡±


    Our third brother became a man! When I get off the wagon, he push his hand and hold my hand! Even being an escort is very natural for him!


    Yes! Had he been like in the past, he would never care whether I fell or not!


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    But in my words, Erich looked at me quickly and become chilly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be adult alone when we are in the same age.¡±


    I praised you though. Still, this was a real improvement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    Louise jumped out of the wagon alone while we were talking again.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Louise! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Erich and I were forced to rush because she ran straight to the mall.


    ¡°Haha, you must have had a lot of trouble today, too.¡±


    After hearing about the story, Count Vastia who returned to the mansion in the evening, laughed with a stiff smile.


    We, who went out, were just deaf. Unlike the energetic Louise, Erich and I were


    significantly become tired than half a day ago. Mrs. Vastia then said with a complexion.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried because she is so curious.¡±


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s an important thing for her to grow up healthy and brave.¡±


    Louise said after unpacking the items she bought today, she went up to her room.


    Erich said that it was hard today, so he quickly went up to the second floor of the mansion.


    So, it was only I who was with Vastias now. Then they laughed and said to me.


    ¡°Louise suddenly wanted to go to the academy to see what the academy was like, so I was a little worried. Still, it¡¯s a relief Hari will be with her.¡±


    ¡°Because there are also brother Cabel


    and brother Johan in the academy, I want to visit it too. I was also curious because Erich has been studying there since last year.¡±


    ¡°Really, how much trouble would Louise have been getting alone if you weren¡¯t even here? Thank you for coming.¡±


    I felt it from before, but the Vastia couple


    seems to be a real adult.


    Now, the brothers entered academy and live in a dormitory, but even when the two brothers stayed there, the Vastia couple


    never gave us a sideway glance, and even thanked me for taking care of Louise.


    In fact, all I do is take a class with a tutor with Louise or play with her.


    In the beginning, we are only one year apart, It was unreasonable to say I was taking care of her because I didn¡¯t.


    Considering that they had accepted the three of us into Vastia at the request of Eugene in the first place, it was by this way that we did not failed to express our gratitude many times.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t too naive to be regarded as a pure favor with no political interests, but it was a great favor to keep looking at us like this until today.


    I just didn¡¯t know that after the Ernst couple died, Eugene and Vastia have been


    in constant contact.


    It has been a month since the academy was declared to be visited. Johannes and Cabel at the Academy, and Erich was


    attending the school too.


    Originally, it was only family heirs who were forced to enter academic institutions, but Cabel and Erich were stubborn.


    The Vastia couples told us that it is dangerous for us to get out of Vastia¡¯s protection and go outside.


    No one has elaborated on Ernst and the bloody blood that is reddening Ernst surroundings, but the atmosphere around us recklessly make us knew, but neither of them overturned brothers decision, and neither did they like it.


    I do not seem to know about it too much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    When I approached the stairs on the 2nd floor while thinking such things and that, I suddenly heard a voice sinking low and digging through my eardrum.


    Oh, I¡¯m surprised. I looked up at Erich standing against the wall and sweeped my complicated heart.


    ¡°Did you not go into your room?¡±


    He knew I was coming, and he didn¡¯t feel


    like he was present, but were you still standing here since we come back?


    Since the other was busier than before, Erich was back in Vastia to take us to the Academy.


    You might have been tired from going out for a long time, before, you even said you had a hard time, but what do you do


    without taking a break now?


    I asked the guy who¡¯s looking down at me with a cold look.


    ¡°What do you not like?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re treating you as if you¡¯re a Vastia.¡±


    At that moment I stopped. Oh, I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way. In fact, there were times when I felt a bit offended during my stay here.


    Like Cabel and Erich, I¡¯m just a temporary family member who has been entrusted to this place for a while, but for some reason, I feel like I¡¯m dealing with it a bit too much.


    However, it wasn¡¯t one or two times when I looked at myself that I felt a little different than my brothers, I think they treat me like a daughter.


    Ho, maybe they¡¯re treating me like their daughter-in-law¡­


    I kept thinking that way because it was the fate that I should have been their daughter-in-law in the future.


    Otherwise, I was feeling embarrassed by myself. And soon, at the next of Erich¡¯s comment, I paused.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Vastia, you¡¯re Ernst.¡±


    When I lifted my head, Erich, still with a chilly face, caught my eye. He felt my gaze and frowned.


    ¡°What you looking at?¡±


    ¡°No, just.¡±


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Well, just because?¡±


    I suddenly smiled and Erich didn¡¯t


    understand, but I grabbed his arm and took a step in the air without saying anything else.


    ¡°We¡¯ll finally see brother Cabel soon in the


    academy.¡±


    ¡°Whenever there¡¯s older brother, it¡¯s noisy because he¡¯s too loud. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    *********


    ¡®Let¡¯s break up for a while.¡¯


    When I think of that day while I sleep at night, I¡¯m soaked in the emotional


    emotions that make my heart flutter, and I remember that painful memory many times.


    I chose to drop it away, but the feelings and memories continue to recalled in my head.As he said that, none of the three of us who faced his face could say no.


    I also swallowed the difficult words to the end of my neck. Are you going to sending us away? If we leave you¡­ You are left alone.


    ¡®I will definitely pick you up. I Promise.¡¯


    But he wasn¡¯t going to make an easy decision either, so we left Ernst in honor of Eugene¡¯s opinion. The place where we stayed after that was the Vastia.


    Countess Vastia, who can be said to be a perfect stranger without any connection to us, except for a relationship with the


    dead Ernst couple, is not one of Ernst¡¯s many family members.


    Somehow my mouth feel bitter. To the fact that he cannot easily rely on or trust any


    of the countless people who have come to the funeral of Ernst.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I haven¡¯t met Eugene ever since. It is irregular, but


    usually once a year, he walked directly to Vastia to meet us.


    Every time I meet him, he¡¯s getting sharper and sharper. His cold atmosphere, which gradually became tighter and harder, made his heart go away.


    At one point I realized it. Alas, yes. He must have grown up alone this way in


    the past life.


    The reason why we couldn¡¯t go out freely while being protected by Vastia was in case of danger of the case we don¡¯t know, but what about Eugene?


    Unlike us, isn¡¯t Eugene left in Ernst without any protection?


    With that thought, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily at any time. Even more, because I haven¡¯t been able to meet him since three years ago.


    Huft. Eventually I got up from bed and went back to my desk and sat down.


    When I turned on the light, my vision became brighter than before. After that, I opened a book that I had put on one side of the desk.


    I hesitated and took out the letter I had tucked in between.


    [Hi, brother Eugene. I¡¯m doing fine. There is a news that I heard about a while ago. This time¡­]


    The last part of the letter that was stopped there was still a blank space.


    In the silence of the night, I hesitated for a long time afterwards, and then put ink on the pen again. Then I slowly moved my hand to finish the sentence I was writing.


    [¡­This time, I heard you¡¯re engaged to Lady Velontia.]


    It was the same as the past before, that Eugene was engaged to Rosabella Velontia.


    However, since the date was a little earlier than the original, I had to shake when I heard the news for the first time.


    [Congratulations.]


    I handed a congratulatory message, but once again, my hand stopped without my knowledge.


    But once I closed my eyes again and opened it, I moved my hand over the paper again, like when I just hesitated until while ago.


    It seems like it wasn¡¯t the first time this happened, I could write a letter only after a late time because I couldn¡¯t subdue the nursery rhymes.


    [Congratulations, brother Eugene.]


    Eventually, the letter of today could not be written long by me.


    It was at the age of 28 that Eugene married Rosabella Velontia. It was indeed a long engagement period to recall that the first conversation came and went when he was 21 years old.


    Unlike Cabel, who was married for love, Eugene¡¯s marriage was for a thorough political purpose.


    If so, why wouldn¡¯t he get married earlier and have a stronger bond, but maybe I


    just don¡¯t know, there was an important reason there.


    Anyway, so the first of us who got married was Cabel. When he was 25, he had a wedding ceremony with his love, Viscountess Temperott, who was on the verge of falling.


    Since it was a marriage with Ernst and a family that did not match everywhere, the news of Cabel¡¯s marriage became a great gossip that made Arlanta lively.


    And at the end of the year, Eugene married Rosabella Velontia, his fianc¨¦e.


    For some reason, after the engagement, it was a sudden move in contrast to the delayed marriage, but it was a combination of two great families.


    Eugene at the wedding hall looked cold and sharp as usual.


    No one dares to ignore Ernst¡¯s young Duke, but his face contrasts with Cabel, who was laughing happily on his wedding day, so I remember that I was feeling heavy that day.


    Of course, if I had such a sentiment out of my mouth, he might have laughed at me, who dared to sympathize with him?


    Perhaps he was going to dismissed it as a bullshit of a trivial sissy and ignored it.


    After the ceremony was over, I hid my


    inner heart and uttered a congratulations on him, and for a moment he turned around, saying ¡°thank you¡± and then not saying anything anymore.


    Perhaps it was because of that memory that I was worried about the news that he was engaged to Rosabella Velontia again.


    It would be nice if it was a decision because he really care for her unlike the last time.


    And if so, my current worries would have been inclined. I completely sealed the letter to Eugene.


    Before I did, I added a sentence at the bottom of the paper.


    [ps. Either way, I want brother Eugene to be happy.]


    Good.


    **********


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Erich¡¯s voice was heard outside the door, as I leaving my room with a hat and a letter. Me, Erich, and Louise headed for an academic institute on the Islands.


    Louise, who had long wanted to see the academic institute, was very excited and talked happily. Erich was still a bit tired.


    And I felt refreshed on a long-distance carriage trip.


    ¡°Sister, do you want to eat cookies? Or lemon candies? Oh, or Madeleine and macaroons.¡±


    ¡°Are you on a picnic now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference of this with a picnic?¡±


    Erich felt as perplexed as it was, but Louise was stunned.


    By the way, even those two people became really close compared to the first time.


    At first, I was wondering if they could get along well by not talking to each other


    whether they were both inside or outside, but they do.


    ¡°Oh, we arrived!¡±


    We were able to get to the academy by riding in a wagon for two hours. As usual, Erich first got off the wagon.


    But shortly thereafter, instead of turning around and reaching out to us, he looked forward and said.


    ¡°Brother Cabel.¡±


    Oh, maybe Cabel came out to meet him. Louise, who still doesn¡¯t like Cabel very much, screamed ¡°Ugh¡± in front of me.


    I leaned my head down and looked out the door. Then, immediately after three weeks, the appearance of Cabel was in front of me. He ran toward us.


    ¡°Why did you come so late?¡±


    The 17-year-old Cabel was now looking at the border between a boy and an adult.


    Besides, he always trained himself, and his lunge height was very large and he had a slender body, and like the current


    knight, his muscles were strong.


    By the way, are we a little late? It seems that he waited unintentionally. Instead of Erich, Cabel reached out to me.


    I grabbed his hand and got off the wagon. Maybe it¡¯s not that we¡¯re late. Then it¡¯s a little annoying to soothe him..


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the road seems a bit blocked¡­ Oops!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you come.¡±


    I turned around. Because Cabel held me round and round in place. He was like a child who was so excited that he laughed and expressed joy with his whole body.


    My, he was so happy, second brother ah? It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t get


    squished, but isn¡¯t this something?


    By the way, I¡¯m still a bit concerned about my average height, but he¡¯s still lifting me up like this!


    Huft. My pride hurts for some reason. And now I¡¯m dizzy, stop this now.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, please drop me off.¡±


    ¡°Get me off.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh oh!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I want to stop now!¡±


    I screamed because I couldn¡¯t speak.


    Nevertheless, the second brother put me down as if he was satisfied only after turning me round and round in the air to the point where my head was getting dark.


    I¡¯m dizzy. Next to me who start staggering, Erich caught me.


    ¡°Brother, do something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve not commited murder! It¡¯s because she¡¯s so fragile!¡±


    Still, I know you were excited to see us after such a long time, but I was sorry for some reason that I just shouted


    unintentionally before.


    I headed for the second brother in front of me and said hello to him for a while.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, how are you? Have you


    doing well?¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    ¡°Did you eat well?¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t fight with friends?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    I raised my hand like a compliment and bitterly carress Cabel¡¯s head. Oh, but he was taller than me. Why Is it hard to stroke your hair like this?


    Still, as usual, Cabel was letting me to stroke his head with a sneak peek glace at me.


    He could pretend not to feel good, but


    Cabel¡¯s mouth was shaking happily.


    ¡°Hyuk!¡±


    ¡°Suck!¡±


    ¡°Hik!¡±


    Ah, but suddenly, what is the sound of breath turning on? Suddenly I turned my head and I was surprised.


    So far, I didn¡¯t know because I was so dizzy because of Cabel, but why are there so many people around me?!


    Moreover, even if they weren¡¯t able to see it clearly, their eyes were wide open with their mouths open. They were staring at us with a huge shocked face.


    When I embarrassed and gave up my hands, Cabel seemed to recognize the gaze around him. Soon he shouted to the surroundings.


    ¡°Hey, everyone, close your eyes! My sister is shy!¡±


    Oh, this second brother! What are you doing in front of the other kids?


    But the more amazing thing happened


    afterwards. In the blackmail of Cabel, this group of students was starting to turn their eyes away as if they were used to it all at once.


    This is ridiculous.


    ¡°Did I doing it well?¡±


    What are you doing? What are you doing at school?! I mean! No, wasn¡¯t the students just frightened?


    It¡¯s not because this shit is scary, but look like because it¡¯s dirty and they¡¯re avoiding it¡­.


    Anyway, I think I need a little interview!


    ¡°Brother Cabel¡­ talk to me later.¡±


    ¡°Say? Yes! Why don¡¯t you come to my room later?¡±


    Do you know that I¡¯m going to talk to you in a docile order now?


    ¡°Cabel, have you forgotten that the opposite sex is not allowed in the student residence?¡±


    ¡°Brother Johan!¡±


    Ah, then Johannes appeared behind Cabel¡¯s back. I found Cabel¡¯s forehead waggling. The relationship between the two wasn¡¯t so good a few years ago.


    Louise jumped off the wagon and ran to Johannes. I don¡¯t remember her for a moment as I was dizzy because of Cabel. I¡¯m sorry, Louise!


    ¡°Oh, why did you come out so late!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louise. I tried to come out and wait in advance, but suddenly the professor called me.¡±


    If our side was an insane siblings, this was like the reunion of affectionate siblings.


    Like Cabel, Johannes really grew up in six years. Seeing that, now we are getting closer and closer to what we¡¯ll be in the


    future.


    ¡°Hari, you come too.¡±


    Still, the smile on his face was similar the one in my childhood. Of course, he is more reliable than before, but he¡¯s still the same.


    One should still say that he¡¯s still as sweet and caring.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to come a long way?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been good, since I¡¯ve not been in a trip for long time.¡±


    Johannes welcomed Louise after a brief greeting to me.


    Huh, Cabel should have greeted Louise first like Johannes. Secondly, it¡¯s part of my fault for not being able to teach the brother about that manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see both brother Cabel and


    brother Johan.¡±


    Still, it was true that it was a pleasure to meet these two people after such a long time. So I smiled widely at them.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    At that moment, again, there was a sudden sound of breath taking in.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you to close your eyes?!¡±


    Cabel shouted at the eyes and yelled again.


    ¡°He¡¯s really noisy.¡±


    Erich said, who looked at him with his cold eyes next to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, brother. Actually, I wanted to leave this place as soon as possible.¡±


    When I heard the conversation between the brother and sister in Vastia, I became a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you around the school.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Johannes still smiled tenderly and said to me. We still have a Cabel that fluttering his eyes toward the surroundings. I drag him away.


    The academic institutions in the system were divided into elementary, middle, and high schools.


    Among them, Cabel and Johan were in high school, and Erich was taking classes in middle school.


    ¡°Wow, the building is big!¡±


    Louise admired the magnificent building in front of her eyes. Indeed, Arlanta is the biggest academic and all students are noble sons.


    It wasn¡¯t usually fancy, and I wasn¡¯t surprised because I had come to Cabel¡¯s graduation in my previous life.


    Hearing what they said, it seemed Johannes was taking classes at the Faculty of Politics and Cabel at the School of Fencing. In Middle school, Erich was studying common subjects.


    ¡°I want to see the classroom where my brother is taking classes!¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if we go in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s the weekend anyway. I got approval from the academic


    institute.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Even on the weekend, there were many students who went around the school.


    They were stealing glance at us with their


    eyes wide open and I wondering what made them so curious, and when Cabel glare his eyes, they turned their head and looked upset.


    Louise¡¯s words were directed to a lecture hall at the Faculty of Politics, where Johannes was located, but Cabel walked away as if he was waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Huh, there¡¯s nothing to see in your classroom. Let¡¯s go to my class instead of there!¡±


    Oh, you¡¯re still doing this. Since the first


    meeting, the two haven¡¯t been able to get along even after time.


    Mostly, Cabel start the fights, and in Johannes¡¯s side is a form of ignorance, but sometimes Johannes takes it and they spreads into a fight.


    Still, not like in Ernst before, it was a good thing that they didn¡¯t spread into fights


    that often.


    ¡°Cabel, you¡¯re mainly in the haze. I¡¯ve been there, but now it¡¯s full of dirt and dust, it¡¯ll better to go inside.¡±


    Cabel¡¯s thick eyebrows shook with the words Johannes had passed.


    ¡°Then you take your sister. I¡¯m going to take my sister!¡±


    Childish, our second brother..


    ¡°It¡¯s Autumn, the temperature is high today, and don¡¯t you think it would be


    better to go inside and take a break?¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you pretending to know her in front of me?! Don¡¯t I know Hari better?! Are you jealous because Hari wants to go with me more than you?!¡±


    Cabel Started. He don¡¯t use fist as he used to, but when he picked Johannes from here, I still would have been twisted and bothered.


    Besides, he wanted me to listen to what he wanted as much as he could because it was a Cabel we¡¯re talking about here, and the fact that I didn¡¯t see him as often since he went to the academy.


    Huft. Yes, what can I do, that this is my karma. I inevitably looked at Johannes.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll stop by for a moment to the place brother Cabel want and then go inside.¡±


    Then Cabel looked at me and glowed both his eyes, as Johannes sighed a little.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t help it. Then I¡¯ll go into the building first with Louise now.¡±


    So Cabel, me and Erich decided to move together. But Erich betrayed me.


    ¡°I want to go indoors. I¡¯ve been sunnied too much today.¡±


    What fairy-tale princess are you in?


    And besides, you¡¯re sunnied? At best, it was the same as if you were outside during the time you walked here!


    ¡°Now, then let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Eventually, he was so excited as a puppy that met my eyes, so I had to be caught by Cabel that pulled my hand.


    But as I walked a little, my feet in shoes began to feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s walk slowly.¡±


    ¡°You hurt your feet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but it¡¯s hard to chase your step. My brother¡¯s stride is big.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a ride?¡±


    That¡¯s not it! Strangely, Cabel seemed to be vulnerable to the need to be depended.


    No, of course I don¡¯t want to be dragged by the second brother this time, but there are some things that I¡¯ve not used to since I was younger.


    Still, ¡®Would you like a ride?¡¯


    Isn¡¯t that a little too much?


    Thump.


    Tuk!


    However, the students passing by suddenly dropped the book they were holding onto the floor.


    Yes? But why don¡¯t you pick it up and you¡¯re opening your mouth like that?


    ¡°You dropped it.¡±


    I was just passing by and picked up the book they dropped and handed it to them. Still, it¡¯s Cabel¡¯s school, but as his younger sister there¡¯s no harm to built up good deeds for him.


    Besides, I just saw it before, and it seems that this guy doesn¡¯t normally behave


    like his usual personality¡­¡­


    God damn.


    ¡°Ah, Uh, tha, thank you¡­¡­¡±


    But the two boys picked up the book and stuttered badly as they watched me pass.


    ¡°Please, no need to say it.¡±


    Cabel has done something before, so let¡¯s make an image update for him. With that thought in mind, I smiled at them with a gentle face.


    At that moment, their mouths are a bit bigger! What happened uh oh!


    ¡°Hyuk!¡±


    ¡°Hiccup!¡±


    Right after that, a very, very, very dark and dangerous energy began to emanate.


    ¡°Yeah, then we¡¯re off!¡±


    I looked up at the second brother next to me with a suspicious face. Then the dangerous energy that quickly touched my five senses was withdrawn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go fast! There are so many flying flies here!¡±


    Cabel, who has an annoying face everywhere, grabbed my hand. Still, I¡¯ve been told before by you, as I grumbled while walking in a state of delay.


    In the past, I would have haphazardly dragged and rushed without saying anything, but now he know how to be considerate, and it¡¯s amazing, our brother!


    Don¡¯t just pretend you don¡¯t know what before was just like.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    But how long did you walk? This time, Cabel stopped walking, pretending to know someone first.


    The boy approaching from the other side also found Cabel and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Cabel.¡±


    Oh, are you a friend of the second brother?! I saw him approaching and I was amazed.


    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you came home and back early?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He was an open-looking handsome man with golden eyes on silver hair.


    The neat atmosphere was similar to Johannes, but if it this handsome man, you should say that he is a more handsome man than Johan.


    What should be said to be the crystallization of him. Hm.


    ¡°By the way, guest?¡±


    The gold pupil, like a sunburst, slipped towards me. Then, as Cabel waited, he began to introduce the two of us to each other.


    The proud face was like when he first showed off his favorite person tosomeone. Our second brother, it looks like he like his friend very much.


    First, Cabel introduced me to him.


    ¡°Say hello, he is my friend!¡±


    ¡°Am I your friend?¡±


    He was very casual with a gentle smile and replied to Cabel¡¯s words. I think that¡¯s a little bad character¡­.


    He¡¯s honest, but I am not sure if he¡¯s serious or joking. What is the latter?


    Whether to say bad luck or to say good luck, I look at the face in Cabel and noticed that he didn¡¯t even listen to his


    words.


    ¡°He¡¯s Ijekiel Alpheinus. He¡¯s from Obelia, he¡¯s currently studying abroad, he don¡¯t have a friend, so I¡¯ve been eating with him and we¡¯re friends!¡±


    Look, it doesn¡¯t seem like that. Whoever has a friend looks like you, not him? I didn¡¯t do it, so he introduced me to him.


    ¡°This is my sister!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cabel¡¯s words brought Ijekiel to my eyes. The moment I made eye contact with him, I could realize. We are comrades!


    Even if he pretend not to be, I think he¡¯s very tired because he¡¯s stuck with Cabel!


    Now a man named Ijekiel noticed the same thing as me. We exchanged our


    thoughts with our eyes for a moment, leaving the proud Cabel alone.


    ¡®You must have been in a lot of trouble because of our second brother.¡¯


    ¡®You must have suffered in the meantime because your brother.¡¯


    After that, we are more consistent than before as I greeted him with a familiar feeling.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m Ijekiel Alphenius. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hari Ernst. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I usually heard a lot from Cabel.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    At that moment, I shook my eyes. What have you heard a lot? What the hell did


    Cabel say, as he¡¯s giving me suspicious glance? I just smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°When I first came to Arlanta, I was able to easily adapt to it thanks to Cabel. He also talked about his family from time to


    time, and I was envious of his brothers and sisters, so I envyed you.¡±


    Oh,right. Cabel just introduced that this guy is from Obelia. Wow, but his Arlanta language is very good. At that moment, I forgot he¡¯s a foreigner.


    By the way, I heard that silver hair is not so rare in Arlanta, but extremely rare in Obelia. Erich and I have a feeling of familiarity with him because I am a silver hairer.


    ¡°Cabel said that he has a relative sister who lives with him from a young age? But, this is wonderful for Cabel as I would be envious!¡±


    Did I hear it right?


    As he said, ¡®I¡¯m like this!¡¯ Cabel nose was high and he was shrugging. I think he¡¯s in the mood for a nice brother in front of me, but it doesn¡¯t seem right.


    Second brother. Oh, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s important right now.


    Anyway, if you look at something like this, It wasn¡¯t right to say that Cabel is friend with him juat because they ate together.


    As what he said was right.


    Ugh damn..


    Our second brother, maybe you don¡¯t have a real friend?


    Well, I¡¯m not going to say anything else.


    ¡°Well, have a good time today.¡±


    He politely greeted us with a smile on his face to the end and passed by us. I was soaked by the unfamiliar feelings that I didn¡¯t know, and turned back slightly to see him.


    Oh my god, someone like that can be caught by our second brother.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the fencing faculty?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s in Faculty of Politics.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then, did he use to take class with my brother Johan?¡±


    ¡°International students have a different curriculum, so, how many things do you want to listen to? And now Kiel has not friends with Johannes! I¡¯m his best friend!¡±


    No one of your friends is taking it. So calm down for now, but Cabel soon became sore.


    ¡°But maybe I won¡¯t see him anymore after


    this semester, I think my Kiel will be graduating early.¡±


    Oh, then maybe I will have a hard time meeting him again. Guh, he¡¯s handsome, it¡¯s a pity.


    I was happy to see a self-luminous beauty for a while. By the way, it¡¯s unfair that a handsome person does so well in studying, right?


    He said that people who graduated from academic circles early are very rare, so they can be count on one hand.


    That¡¯s great. And Eugene was one of


    those great people.


    ¡°Where¡¯s brother Cabel taking classes? Hey? I want to see it soon.¡±


    Eventually, it was my role to squeeze Cabel, so I decided to appease him at this point. Then, Cabel quickly became vivid like a flower.


    ¡°Ha, I knew you would like to see it. Let¡¯s go fast!¡±


    Whatever it is, we started walking through the calibrations with hahahoho as much as it seemed.


    Even then, he had to hold my hand and drag it around.


    When we met Johannes and Louise again, it was already time to leave the academy.


    ¡°Cabel, you are really¡­..¡±


    I rarely looked at Johannes who was


    frowning now.


    In fact, at first, Cabel was so excited that he took me and shot all kinds of places, but at some point, I was also amazed with the place like,


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Ugh, I wasn¡¯t even a child, but I wasn¡¯t very careful.


    ¡°Well, why, what! I¡¯m going to give my sister a look at the school!¡±


    Still, I sincerely apologized to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know the time was going so fast.¡±


    ¡°No, I thought it was gonna be like this for


    some reason, as it was a long time since we went around with each other.¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t that everyone thought it was because of me as there was an image I had accumulated so far.


    Cabel was originally a guy who didn¡¯t care what anyone said, so he wasn¡¯t even thinking about excusing himself, as he was just wearing his pride.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too late, my mother and father will worry about it, so it¡¯s better to go back today.¡±


    Still, Johannes and Erich took good care of Louise while we were away, and she was smiling with a very satisfying face.


    I am stuck in my conscience!


    The Vastia couple also said they would like me to take good care of Louise, and I went out of school and missed my mind!


    ¡°Louise, I¡¯m sorry I came too late.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How pleasant and belly it was for you to take your brother Cabel!¡±


    What? Louise was staring with grateful eyes as if I was truly a person who would be a sacred person to live.


    Ah, I knew, you really hate Cabel, eh.


    ¡°I wanted to spend more time together today, but it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Johannes told me on the way to take us to the wagon. Unlike Cabel, he was walking slowly to suit my stride. It was all that Johannes was, so I suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Me too. When are you coming home?¡±


    ¡°Maybe about two weeks later.¡±


    Cabel and Erich were having a conversation with each other next to us.


    Looking at their expression, Erich seemed to be giving Cabel thought of what he had just done.


    Louise was at the forefront of the move, casting ¡®Walking confidently anywhere, even if alone!¡¯


    I always feel it, but she seems to be strong and energetic. Johannes, who saw it, asked me with half a smile and half anxiety.


    ¡°Does Louise troubling you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    I looked at him and laughed then replied.


    ¡°Rather, because of Louise, I feel like I¡¯m getting stronger.¡±


    In fact, it was almost impossible that Cabel and Erich were able to leave me in Vastia and decide on admission to the


    Academy.


    If I wasn¡¯t happy with Vastia¡¯s family, and if they felt a little bit like me, maybe neither of them could have left the house with confidence, but Vastia¡¯s couple, Brother and sister have always treated


    us with sincerity.


    Perhaps because of that belief, Eugene also asked them to take care of us.


    ¡°But don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    With a friendly voice, a gentle touch sat down over my head. Johannes whispered to me with a face that comforted my mind as always. I also smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Since the academy says that there are some girls here even though there are


    only few, Johannes seems to be popular among them.


    This man who almost became my man!


    ¡°What, why are you stuck?!¡±


    Only in this case, the fast Cabel quickly intercepted and split Johannes and me. So only after I got on the wagon I could say goodbye to Johannes.


    ¡°Erich, you have to doing well. Take a good meal, sleep well!¡±


    ¡°Are you my older sister?¡±


    And I¡¯m more worried because you have a short temper, sharp mouth and lack of


    sleep!


    ¡°Me? And me?¡±


    The second brother next to him was asking me to tell him. Yes. I hesitated for a moment and then told him.


    ¡°Brother Cabel.. You..¡±


    Just do not get worse, just do it like now! Do not keep up with the phenomenon!


    ¡°Just do it like now.¡±


    ¡°Of course, am I still too perfect?¡±


    ¡°Then go around carefully. Please doing well until I see you again.¡±


    ¡°Brother Johan too.¡±


    And Louise and I left the academy. With


    three people left there.


    ¡°It was fun today, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I want to come again next time.¡±


    It was only a short schedule of one day, but it was a field trip to the academy.


    ********


    It was that evening that I sat in front of my desk like a habit and held a pen.


    [Eugene, how are you?]


    I write a letter this morning, and I want to write a little more, as I didn¡¯t even send it right away anyway.


    I¡¯ll sent it tommorow.


    [I went to the academy with brother Cabel and Erich.]


    Everything was insane, but I thought it was a fun day.


    Even if I pretend not to be tired of going out for two days, yesterday and today, Louise is tired. She¡¯s going to bed straightly.


    [I was introduced to a friend by brother Cabel, and he was an international student from Obelia. Does brother Eugene know him? I think Brother Cabel likes him a lot. Of course, brother Cabel also said that he liked him too.]


    Today, I was almost stuck with Cabel, so I felt like I couldn¡¯t talk to Erich much. Still, I was together with him yesterday.


    Johannes seemed to be doing well too.


    [Suddenly, I wondered what brother Eugene¡¯s life would be like. If you have a chance later¡­]


    [I¡¯ll be happy if you tell me.]


    After filling half of the letter, I cleaned up the table and got up from the seat. As I lay down on the bed, a soft warmth greets me.


    Today, I was tired, so I seemed to be able to sleep well without dreaming.

 Chapter 12.5

    Cabel¡¯s POV


    Sunday afternoon, the students witnessed a strange sight. It was Cabel Ernst¡¯s, he anxiously wandering towards the gate.


    ¡°Why is he doing that? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think Cabel Ernst is like that? Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t why he do it.¡±


    Every student who walked the campus grunted and grunted over him. Why the hell did he behave like a damn puppy?


    Of course, it was Cabel Ernst they¡¯re talking about. And of course, he¡¯s like a dog. A Crazy dog. A ferocious dog.


    Everyone knows that he might be splashing and biting, so they know how to avoid him. Dirty dog.


    From the first day he entered the


    academic institution, Cabel Ernst was famous for his unmistakable character and relentless violence.


    It was a completely contrary act to the respectable Eugene Ernst, the elder brother, who became a model of all people as a noble and as a student.


    The only person that could stop him was Eugene, the elder brother.


    After that, the academy quickly became the lawlessness of Cabel. And until today, there have been no counts of how many students had been sacrificed in front of Cabel.


    A Multifaceted dog he is.


    At that time, a carriage stepped into the gate. The students looked at the eyes of Cabel¡¯s as his eyes rising and realized that the person he had been waiting for was riding there.


    Finally, the gently slipped wagon stopped in the middle. The students stood in front of them and looked at the standing Cabel, as they felt tense.


    They watched Cabel¡¯s actions, following their swallowing gulp. It¡¯s rattling, but they know well that the wagon¡¯s door is open and a person will get off there.


    It was then someone who was going off.


    ¡°Brother Cabel.¡±


    Oh, what is it? Was it Erich Ernst? He was the younger brother of Cabel, who has been attending the middle school of the Academy since last year.


    Somehow, the impatient Cabel wanted to wait patiently for somebody, and it turn out it was only his brother.


    ¡°Why did you come so late?¡±


    Oh, this is what they expected! If he just go over like this, the name of the crazy dog will cry!


    Who would expect it¡¯s already past over four months from his last rendevous! As Cabel reached out to the wagon, they


    anticipated a bloodshed.


    Already a student was turning to the school office to call someone to stop his trouble.


    What? However, inside the carriage, a shadow of a person, appeared. The immaculate hand that appeared under the sunlight was white and small.


    It was even more so small than the hand whom held the sword for quite some time, compared to the large hand of Cabel who had been trained.


    The eyes of the students flew into the hands sitting on the palms of Cabel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Soon, the person who came out of the wagon was a girl who seemed to have some weak looks.


    ¡°The road seemed to be a bit blocked¡­.¡±


    The students who were surprised at the her appearance were then shocked by the shock like being hit by a backlash while seeing Cabel.


    ¡°Oooh! Welcome!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­!¡±


    A strong welcome was issued. Besides, he even pulled the girl¡¯s waist and grabbed it with both hands, turning it round and round in the air.


    At that incredible sight, everyone looked blank and rubbed their eyes with their hands.


    Hell, what are they seeing now? Who is he? Who is over there right now? Isn¡¯t that Cabel Ernst? Is not it?


    The students for the first time noticed that Cabel Ernst was able to make such a clear expression. He would likely became a new Cabel Ernst, with a ¡®sunny¡¯ modifier!


    They swear to him that the words that would suit him were ¡®wicked¡¯, ¡®wild¡¯, and ¡®crazy¡±. Like wild animals that are not


    tamed, not such as¡­.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, please drop me off.¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    ¡°Get me off.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh!¡±


    But what¡¯s that shocking scene they¡¯re watching?


    That guy is the roughness, Cabel Ernst. It wasn¡¯t something that was overturned, so the sight they were seeing wasn¡¯t explained at all.


    After that, Cabel, who had been spinning round and round for a long time, finally dropped the girl on the floor.


    A girl who looks vulnerable even pretends stumbled for a moment after being dizzy by Cabel¡¯s brutality.


    Then, as if waiting, Erich, who next to her, reached out and supported the girl. The students were surprised again. No, he didn¡¯t?


    It¡¯s extremely hard to reach out to someone else for any conjunctivitis. Erich


    Ernst, who hates it, even reaches out and catches you?


    ¡°Brother, do something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve not committed murder! It¡¯s because she¡¯s so fragile!¡±


    And they wondered if he was going to condemn his brother. At that time, the girl opened her mouth to Cabel as to see if the dizziness had gone.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, hove you doing well?¡±


    ¡°Hn!¡±


    ¡°Do you eat well?¡±


    ¡°Hn!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t fight with friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hah! At that moment, there¡¯s goose bumps on the forearms of the students that watching them.


    It was unbelievable that Cabel again and again nodding with a smile and nodding so casually.


    He¡¯s so different, but they still had surprise. Because then, the girl fearlessly raised her hand to the head of Cabel.


    No! It may bitten, it¡¯s dangerous! Should have told the dog to be careful!


    However, they did not worry. No, Rather, Cabel was about to push his head forward as he enjoyed the stroking in his hair. Besides, maybe his clown was already ascended so he could poke the sky.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Suck!¡±


    ¡°Hik!¡±


    That¡¯s clear a black magic! It¡¯s a demon who stole Cabel Ernst¡¯s body! No, should they say that an angel because he usually look like a devil?


    At that time, Cabel, who noticed their gaze, returned to his original form and opened his eyes to them.


    ¡°Hey, everyone, close your eyes! My sister is embarrassed!¡±


    The students turned their heads reflexively. To the usual Cabel¡¯s dirty personality, they had a lot of it, and now their body moved almost by itself.


    ¡°Did I did well?¡±


    ¡°Brother.. We need to talk later.¡±


    The girl just shaking her head.


    ¡°Talk? Then let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    ¡°Cabel, have you forgotten that the opposite gender is not allowed in the student residence?¡±


    ¡°Brother Johan!¡±


    This time Johannes Vastia appeared.


    The usual encounter between Cabel and Johannes was like an emergency among


    students.


    When those two people bumped, It wasn¡¯t like there was lightning and the flames in the surface, but the airflow between the two people was not normal.


    It was the usual calm and exemplary Johannes Vastia, but strangely he¡¯s so toxic with Carbel Ernst.


    No, but if they think about it, it wasn¡¯t really that bad. Is it because everyone admits that Cabel Ernst¡¯s always seem angry to him?


    In addition, it was Cabel who always tried to fight first and foremost forward about what he was feeling to Johannes.


    Suddenly, someone jumped out of the wagon, it was a girl with blue hair and blue eyes that resembled Johannes. The two of


    them looked similar to each other.


    After hearing the conversation between


    the two people, they noticed that the girl who fell behind was also a member of the Vastia family.


    ¡°Oh, why did you come out so late!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louise. I also tried to come out and wait, but suddenly the professor called me.¡±


    Who is the girl who directed to them? Just before, Cabel exclaimed ¡®my sister¡¯, but he was so insane that his words just passed through the students¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Hari, you come, too.¡±


    Johannes was aware of her. But is it because of the mood? Johannes also seemed to be softer and more affectionate than usual in front of the girl.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to come a long way?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been a nice trip after a long time.¡±


    And the moment the girl smiles wide with her eyes curled.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see both brother Cabel and brother Johan.¡±


    Here and there the sound of breathing in and out rang.


    ¡°Hyuk!¡±


    They didn¡¯t realize it because of Cabel Ernst¡¯s action until now, but the girl named Hari was a very pretty girl.


    The moment she smiled with warmth in her bright purple eyes, the suddenly bursting sound of air were strong. It was the rumbling voice of the students.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you to close your eyes?!¡±


    Cabel, who quickly caught the eye around the reaction, glared his eyes and shouted


    again.


    Everywhere, the student¡¯s eyes full of alertness, everyone just broke their eyes and shocked in a slightly different way than before.


    Come on, maybe it¡¯s Cabel Ernst¡¯s girlfriend? No? Wouldn¡¯t it be?! What


    a sad girl like that!


    However, leaving the students in shock, fear, and chaos behind, they left. Even then, Cabel was warning his eyes towards


    the students that left behind.


    *******


    Cabel Ernst¡¯s and Erich Ernst¡¯s sisters


    came to the Academy!


    Rumors spread all over the school as if the wings had risen. Here and there, witnesses statements struck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk slowly.¡±


    ¡°You hurt your feet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but it¡¯s hard to catch up to you. My brother¡¯s stride is big.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a back ride?¡±


    Tuk!


    The students who passed by the two of them, at the sound of their doubts on their ears, dropped the books they were holding onto the floor.


    They just couldn¡¯t believe what they had said. Give it up? Who? Cabel Ernst? What? To his sister?


    No, of course, if they think of the behavior they saw in front of the gate, somehow it¡¯s kind of hard to believe that he¡¯s with his real sister.


    Still, the idea that Cabel Ernst is usually insane has not changed.


    ¡°Did you drop this?¡±


    Then the girl next to Cabel picked up the book they had dropped. In fact, the students were more dumbfounded.


    Cabel Ernst¡¯s sister told them that she picked up the book!


    If it had been Cabel Ernst, he would have trampled on the book. If it was for Erich Ernst, he would have passed away with a head up after seeing the book.


    ¡°Aa, Ah, tha, thank you¡­¡­¡±


    They were so embarrassed that they stuttered to the end. Nevertheless, the girl smiled softly and said in an extremely gentle tone.


    ¡°Please, no need!¡±


    Ding! Dang! Dong!


    At that moment, it seemed that the bell rang in their head.


    Hari Enrst, Cabel Ernst¡¯s sister was an angel with both beautiful looks and hearts! How could her brothers never look like this! Uh oh!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Hiccup!¡±


    Right now, the overwhelming life has been handed down. Without any attention, they could see that Cabel Ernst was relentlessly breathing at them.


    ¡°Here is the book.¡±


    Spirit turned back from hell behind Cabel.


    They fled like burinake. And they spread the shocking facts that they just realized it all toward their directions.


    Cabel Ernst, the institute¡¯s biggest troublemaker is become so ridiculous in front of his little sister!


    **********


    ¡°So she¡¯s not originally a noble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Duke of Ernst brought her in because she resembled their dead


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. She looked like a noble from born.¡±


    At the end of the day when they was in a hustle and bustle, the students gathered and shook up the gossip of the day.


    The same was true of a group of male students sitting in a rest area in the dormitory.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°She looks so gentle.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you see her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty, even though not an adult yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    They recalled Hari Ernst, whom they had seen earlier. Purple eyes with long, long silver hair and subtle colors that appear to be evoked by the moonlight.


    It was a girl with a feeling of pity that irritated their protective instincts like a flower in a greenhouse.


    By the way, whether there was a sudden crisis in the middle of nowhere, she had an adult-looking look that appears on her


    still-looking face, the face that made them wonder.


    In particular, her figure with eyes closed and smiling. For a moment, they¡¯re so dizzy without knowing it¡­


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll tell you step by step one by one, and if she make it to your liking too, you¡¯ll know she¡¯s worth it.¡±


    They continued to tell the story of Hari Ernst while continuing out of the rest area.


    ¡°Then I hope that the bet is going well, so that you can reach the most profit.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just playing with some¡­¡±


    But the voices that screamed loudly afterwards weren¡¯t theirs.


    They were forced to stop walking. As soon as they opened the door of the foyer, the huge shadows threw in front of them. A completely overwhelmed by the fierce energy that directly strikes them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡±


    The voice wasn¡¯t so loud, but the boys were frustrated as if they heard a thunder.


    ¡°Ca, Cabel¡­.¡±


    And even the god of hell became a face that they saw, and they stepped back. The next moment, Cabel¡¯s entrance was distorted.


    The rough footsteps flew straight to them. A student kicked by Cabel¡¯s feet fell over the table.


    It was a male student who was just gossiping about Hari Ernst and feeling that his face was flat and bruised, and that Cabel was going to teach and make it to his liking from now on.


    Next, a fist was punched in the face of a male student who said that Harri Ernst was born poor and that even if she did a little well, she would easily pass over.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to play with him for a while and toss out someone who on the way.


    ¡°Try to talk more. Just talk more in front of me like you all did.¡±


    Bugh!


    ¡°I lived so quietly that you think I¡¯m dead these days? That¡¯s why you think I¡¯ve lost to such a rat like you?¡±


    What a quiet life like a dead rat! Just yesterday, he made a student of the Faculty of Business hurt with a kneading sound!


    ¡°If you want to die, say yes. Don¡¯t look for a complicated way to commit suicide.¡±


    As Cabel grinded his teeth, he began to work hard on the male students who had just fluttered their mouths with fear.


    ¡°Dude like you, chuckling at my sister, do you not feel dirty?¡±


    Puck, perch!


    Every single word had a black bruise on their faces, and blood exploded from their open mouth. Even if they endure, they can¡¯t stand up until they gets twisted.


    ¡°Pur!¡±


    ¡°My sister told me before, to just studying peacefully and stay still.¡±


    Puck, pergg!


    ¡°But why are you making me so annoyed? Huh?¡±


    Cabel seemed to be really irritated and had no control in his hand. It was clear that he was angry at the conversation they had had in the room.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m quiet, but why can¡¯t you be so sorry let me go? Huh? Do you like this kind of me? Does it suits me? So you just deliberately heard it in my ears? Have you? Yes?¡±


    They felt a sense of crisis and opened their mouths in a hurry. ¡°


    ¡°Oh, save me!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a word is in vain!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything! All Cedric, this child alone!¡±


    But Cabel seemed to have no intention of listening to them already. Among his peers, his fist was also spicy because he was the one who was superior in physical condition and ability.


    Besides, they were not even from fencing departments, and they were aristocrats who grew up finely, so they were weak.


    Moreover, while living, there was no relentless hit to them as it is now. Then, the Savior appeared before their eyes.


    ¡°Jo, Johannes!¡±


    ¡°What, are you going to bother?¡±


    Cabel¡¯s eyes moved to the side. If not, he was going to step on like that.


    ¡°Yes, and no. I came to see you in close proximity to the fight.¡±


    But Johannes said with a neat face as usual. At that end, the students who had been hit by Cabel had a fishy face, and Cabel drew his eyes.


    Yeah, Johannes usually pretend to be a rabbit, but was actually a fox. People who don¡¯t know will think he¡¯s nice and straight, but they can¡¯t cheat Johannes even if theycheat the ghost.


    Of course, Cabel was originally grew up with Johannes. It wasn¡¯t good, but it wasn¡¯t the idea that the sympathizers would ever go through. Really!


    ¡°Hey, why do you talk to him so casually? Even if you try to decide what you want to see at best, just help this out!¡±


    ¡°Oh, save me!¡±


    On the student Cabel didn¡¯t even want to see in the first place, Cabel even more evenly beat them as an excuse.


    ¡°Give rumors to others too. If you touch my sister, I¡¯m going to kill you, and all the bullies are the same!¡±


    And then he flee. Later, Cabel warned another flyfly that had left.


    ¡°Ha, hey, you! Don¡¯t get hung up on Hari!¡±


    But Johannes denied it with a sloppy face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been a lump like you.¡±


    *******


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh! Whatever you do is cumbersome! ¡°


    He grinded away. Cabel didn¡¯t like it from the first time he met Johannes, and he added more.


    He didn¡¯t know how upset his stomach was. Johannes quietly opened his mouth to a cabel, and talk.


    ¡°Kindness, consideration, interest, courtesy, affection. There are many words, but it¡¯s high, and your vocabulary is unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Cabel insisted on Johannes¡¯ blatant disregard. And immediately after that, he stopped at a part that strangely caught his mind.


    ¡°No, but wait. There¡¯s a very weird and weird word there. I think I was stuck¡±


    Cabel, who had just thought of chewing the words they were talking about, was amazed and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Is that me?¡±


    ¡°What does this sound like? Is it affection? It¡¯s affection? How dare you guys affectionate to Hari?¡±


    But Johannes is still quite.


    ¡°Huh, what is it?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I just explained it to your level.¡±


    Cabel was confused about where and how to get angry and decided to step on the new guy just in front of him.


    In the meantime, he have been thinking and worrying about various things, but not today! Perhaps he did not stop at Johannes¡¯ subsequent words, but he might have really beat him later.


    ¡°In the past, you said she wasn¡¯t a younger sister, and now you¡¯re still talking about her as a younger sister.¡±


    ¡°This¡­! That¡¯s when it happened!¡±


    Of course, during the stormy old days, his parents make him suddenly disliked Hari, who suddenly brought as a younger sister.


    Honestly, it was difficult for Cabel with a simple personality to hate someone seriously and for a long time (of course, Johannes in front of his eyes was out of the question).


    What¡¯s more, how do he think Hari, who has gone through difficult childhood together with him, is not his sister?


    6 years ago after his parents died, When he returned to Ernst after being treated by Count Schumaha away from the house, it was Hari who first met him, as he fearing that his brothers would blame him for reproaching them.


    ¡°Welcome home, brother Cabel.¡±


    He felt like he was going to cry back then, so he left her side right away. After that they cry, laugh and fight and spent a lot of time together.


    So he couldn¡¯t think of her as another person. She¡¯s his sister. Damn, by the way, does this dude dare lift up his black history now?


    ¡°I¡¯m glad anyway. I think she really just a little sister to you right now.¡±


    Is he eat something strange?


    ¡°Your behavior was ambiguous, so I suddenly wondered if you were thinking of Hari more than your sister.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡­ ?! Do you think I¡¯m a dark man like you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t let that heart change forever.¡±


    After that, Johannes stepped out of the door with a relaxed attitude alone. The remaining Cabel felt like he didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Hesaid.


    It was Erich, Cabel¡¯s brother. Looking at his face, seems he noticed all of their conversations.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear that child, too?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m going to have a black heart for Hari like him? Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not his real brother anyway.¡±


    ¡°But now it¡¯s practically the same as his real-brother anyway!¡±


    Since then, Cabel has been discussing how unscrupulous Johannes¡¯ words have been for a long time.


    Although their blood wasn¡¯t mixed, they lived for almost 10 years since they was a child, so it¡¯s the same as a real siblings.


    Cabel, who was so brave, exclaimed even more excitedly when he saw Erich¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you annoyed too? You understand what I thought right? Johannes, That man is weird!¡±


    When he saw Erich¡¯s face, which was hardened and was irritated, it seemed to sympathize with his words, so he was more angered by Johannes, but his brother¡¯s words were not as expected.


    ¡°Why are you being so annoying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Johannes, the child¡¯s really..¡±


    Cabel accidentally stopped talking.


    ¡°Uh, uh, me?¡±


    He asked dumbly, but Erich just turned around and walked out the door without saying anything else.


    Cabel, who was left alone, didn¡¯t understand why he was to be hated by his brother. He must be sick.

 Chapter 13

    Hari¡¯s POV


    Cabel, Erich, and Johannes return to Vastia for the vacation. The mansion, which had been quiet for a while, became more noisy than before.


    As winter became deeper, there was a lot of time for indoor activities. Of course, I can¡¯t stand such a life more than anyone else. It was the truth.


    Cabel spent most of his time in the haze, but when he wasn¡¯t, he sat down at Vastia mansion and stared at Johannes with that particular glance. Of course, Johannes treated such behavior of Cabel as usual.


    Whenever he¡¯s doing that, I¡¯m embarrassed if it seen by the couple in


    Vastia, so I gently send the second brother out or up to his room.


    ¡°Penny, let¡¯s have a snack.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Meanwhile, Penny was the most excited


    about Erich¡¯s return to the mansion.


    Penny came to Vastia together with us when we left Ernst, but he was forced to stay away from Erich during the semester because Erich couldn¡¯t take him to the academy.


    In the meantime, the people of Vastia and I took a good care for Penny since then and it didn¡¯t seem like Penny was going to chase Erich to academy either.


    However, it is natural that those two really love each other.


    Huft. I hope you will continue to love me, Penny. I¡¯m a little bit hesistant to disturb these two warm people¡­


    No, I looked at a warm man and a puppy and glanced under each other nose.


    ¡°Louise, aren¡¯t you going to use the piano room now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Sister can use it!¡±


    She replied coolly as she looked at Erich as she approached Erich and Penny.


    Then Erich turned to Louise. Shortly thereafter, he looked at Louise, who was


    getting closer, and was frustrated.


    ¡°I want to touch a penny¡¯s belly!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to touch penny¡¯s belly?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch it? When he didn¡¯t have brother here, I gave him a meal and gave him a snack and took him for walk!¡±


    I looked at the two people who were friendly and then turned around because they were twice as warm as before. Both of them really cute. It seems that six years is definitely short.


    When I see that they¡¯re close enough to be teaming with Vastia. One or two people


    went up the stairs and I headed to the room with the piano.


    Cabel went to the field early in the morning and was insensitive to news, and Johannes was reading a book in the library.


    Erich and Louise are playing with Penny downstairs and Vastia couple goes out. Because of that, the mansion was quiet now.


    ¡°Are you going to practice the piano, Miss


    Hari?¡±


    ¡°Albert.¡±


    At that time, a gray-haired old man with a pair of eyeglasses in front of my eyes appeared.


    He was a gentleman who was regrettably ask us to call him an old man. He was the butler of Bastier, his name was Albert.


    Our butler in Ernst, his name was Hubert, so if you listen to their name, it¡¯s like a twin. Well, they¡¯re not though.


    ¡°The piano sound was more turbid than before, so I called the tuner in the


    morning and repaired it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, already? Is it done now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And since the cleaning has just been done, you can stay at ease.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Albert.¡±


    This butler really is competently! I admired Albert¡¯s fluttering heart again. The piano sound was just had problem yesterday. And now problem solved.


    Hah, I¡¯ve felt it before, but Albert¡¯s promptness and accuracy is so great.


    Our butler Hubert was, of course, competent, but Albert should be said to be more seasoned than him, or to have more experience.


    I thought inside my head and opened the door of the piano room.


    Since coming to Vastia, I have been studying the basic literacy of Lady with Louise.


    It also includes musical instruments, so we learned the piano twice a week from a tutor. Our tutor, Mrs. Flora, was a sweet and friendly lady.


    For this reason, she explained to Louise and me kindly, one by one, rather than being frustrated or yelling, even if there was some awkward part on us.


    Indeed, as I came to Vastia, I just knew that it was impossible to be punished by a tutor!


    From the viewpoint of educating children, it was said that punishment for corporal punishment was a great disgrace to the lady.


    Furthermore, I heard that it was a shameful act to disqualify the tutor.


    Knowing that, I got a backache and felt like throwing everytime I remember I was hit by madam, that damn lady¡­!


    In the past life, and this time again, then, what have I been quenched with so that I deserve fire on my legs?


    Damn, what would it be? It¡¯s completely a caught up! How stupid, a stupid little girl who lived in a back alley and knew nothing.


    Besides, even Mrs. Leonard, our guardian at the time, would have protected her, a contemptuous cloth they are. It must


    have been easy to bully at least one girl.


    On the day I first noticed that, I had to writhe all night in bed with a deep heart.


    At least for a few years, I said, ¡®I Quit! It was not worth it!¡¯


    Wow, I¡¯m still far, still got many thing to learn. Not once, but twice innocently, by that wicked lady¡¯s words.


    What? It is a shame to receive corporal punishment, so I should hide it from others? All other noble lady take classes like that? Ah ah! Why I¡¯m stupidly believing that word too soon!


    I kicked this memories every night in humiliation, shame, anger and oppression.


    In fact, in the past life, there were no peers, nobles, or wives who had personal acquaintances with me, so there was no comparative group to objectively examine my situation.


    I wasn¡¯t in bad term with my brothers, but that didn¡¯t mean that I was close enough to share such a personal story, so I never realized that Madam deceived me.


    Anyway, it was fortunate that my maid, who had been serving me clothes in Vastia, had seen my legs with traces of being ill.


    If she wasn¡¯t, I would have known nothing and being like a fool until now.


    ¡®What? That insane woman said that she was punishing you by cane and was jealous of you?¡¯


    Countess Vastia, who was usually gentle, is so intense when she saw it for the first time, I was embarrassed by myself.


    When I first came here, Vastia¡¯s people who looked at my face and with a trace left by Mrs. Leonard in my legs made a startled look, it was still vivid in my memory.


    That is why Mrs. Vastia, who learned about the tutor¡¯s corporal punishment, was resentful and felt more compassionate for me.


    Um, perhaps they seemed to think that after Ernst¡¯s death, I was incredibly persecuted by Mrs. Lenoard.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t sound very wrong, but I guess it wasn¡¯t as serious as they think¡­.


    Cool luck, of course, because even if I say


    that, the atmosphere will not work, so I just stayed still. And at the same time, they finally understood why Eugene left us here.


    That night before we left Ernst.


    In fact, at that time, if no one had stopped Mrs. Leonard, I might have been immediately taken to an orphanage. Or maybe I don¡¯t even want to imagine that much, but it must be a terrible place


    than an orphanage. It might have been to.


    The slowly rewinding memory for me stayed at that night again.


    Then my hand that moving on the keyboard began to slow down a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty difficult song, but you¡¯re good at playing it.¡±


    As I turned my head, his figure standing by the door came into my view.


    ¡°When did you come in? If you come, you should tell me first.¡±


    ¡°Sorry if you were surprised. I like to hear your music so I was hesitant to interrupt


    myself.¡±


    Since Johannes never came to the room without knocking, it must have been clear that he had heard of another thought at that moment.


    ¡°I learned this before, but it¡¯s been a long time since play it. Can you play it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    Johannes smiled lightly and approached the piano. That¡¯s it. Long, neat fingers on the keyboard as he sat down. The music I just played rang in my ear.


    I followed Johannes with my left hand on the piano. Soon, the chords he and I made began to spread inside the room.


    It seemed true that the player¡¯s character was revealed in the piano notes. I felt it while I was learning the piano together with Louise, but Louise was giving a feeling of bravery and running alone.


    So it was also difficult to match her when we playing together. On the other hand, Johannes is playing a delicate and caring performance. And the song is done.


    Johannes smiled at me and I smiled at him too. At that time, outside the door, Bang!


    A loud noise has been heard.


    Considering that the piano room was particularly sound-proofed, it must be a


    tremendous noise pollution.


    Because the sound of running up and down was getting closer, Johannes and I stopped playing.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    It was the second brother who come in after opening the door.


    I still have a few things to teach him, he¡¯ve been teaches well for years, and yet, I¡¯ve still had a lot of things to correct his behaviors.


    Cabel used to be toxic to Johannes affairs. Why the hell aren¡¯t these two getting any better?


    ¡°Brother Cabel, I¡¯m surprised. Knock first when you come in.¡±


    Johannes also opened his mouth after I contemplated the second brother.


    ¡°What do we do, you¡¯ll be able to know if you have one of your eyes and ears open.¡±


    ¡°Are you laughing at me?!¡±


    Well? Did they tell you to call me? Was it a time for Vastia couple to come home? Or else, it wasn¡¯t that Cabel would have left Johannes to pick me up in the first place.


    Perhaps the Vastia couple had just gone out and returned.


    Even if I hadn¡¯t responded to knock sound, Johannes would have just opened the door, and if he knew I¡¯m in such a situation, he wouldn¡¯t disturb me and just turned around quietly.


    But he¡¯s not. And now Cabel picking fight at Johannes like this now!


    ¡°Brother Cabel, what are you talking about when we just playing the piano


    together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna play it too!¡±


    ¡°You never learned to play the piano¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to learn to play the piano from today too!¡±


    It was already a few years ago but you still want to compete with Johan in every little things! It was clear. Let¡¯s just talk later.


    ¡°But why did they tell you to call me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, brother sent us a gift!¡±


    Cabel said quickly, remembering why he came here. When I heard that, I got up from the chair. Johannes apologized to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just forgot about it for a while as I coming, because I had something to say about my favorite piano song.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. It was fun playing with brother.¡±


    I walked out of the piano room with in a friendly relationship with Johannes.


    Next to me was Cabel. The second brother must not know that we are tired to


    his rambling, he¡¯s still be a scammers from the side toward Johannes.


    He said, ¡®He¡¯s a noisy man,¡¯ and he mumbled again.


    Nevertheless, it¡¯s more important to see our guardian now, and I don¡¯t even know how wide Johannes heart is to keep up with Cabel like this. Is his personality and


    temperament inherented from the Vastia?


    ¡°Hari, Eugene sent a gift, do open it.¡±


    As we went down to the Vastia couple, they smiled and greeted us. It has been a long time since Eugene sent gifts to us this way.


    I unpacked the purple ribbon of the big box that came to me and opened the


    top. This gift was clothes.


    Even if I pretend not to be awe at it, a light blue dress with a luxurious feeling caused a dazzling wave in my hand, as I lifted it up to my body and I inevitably laughed.


    ¡°Oh, it seems a little small.¡±


    The growth period has come for me since late autumn. I start to feel my knees sore, but now that winter has come, I have grown taller than before.


    I was a case where growth continued to slow and then grew rapidly. So maybe by spring I¡¯ll be at least half the height my present height.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call someone to mend it.¡±


    The clothes I wore last winter didn¡¯t fit right now, so I had to call a tailor to get a new fit.


    Mrs. Vastia said that it could be repaired it as if she was embarrassed herself, but she pretends not to be. It was not enough to be solved like that for me.


    ¡°I just want to have it as it is without any repairs.¡±


    I said with a laugh, wanting to have Eugene¡¯s present untouched.


    Still, Eugene doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ve grown up more than before. Maybe I will continue to grow until next spring.


    Of course, there must be a little more time for me to become a slender beauty whom


    beautiful in and out.


    Heck, that day feels so far, but the time has passed so fast, that day is probably will come too soon. I guess¡­ ?


    In addition to me, Cabel and Erich received gifts from Eugene, respectively.


    In fact, it may not have been Eugene who picked the gift to send to us.


    Normally, the aristocrats tended to give


    instructions to their servant when doing this, but it was fine. I know that his heart for us is completely contained in this.


    On a day like this, I wanted to see and talk


    to Eugene through the communication sphere. In fact, I can still contact him at any time if I decide to do.


    The communication sphere I used before


    was still in my room, and even if it wasn¡¯t, the Vastia couple would like to give us if we wanted to, but neither do I, nor the other brothers want to.


    It was three years ago that we last got in touch with each other through face not correspondence.


    And around that time, Eugene was attacked on the way home to Ernst. The criminal was arrested immediately,but Eugene was stabbed and had to be treated for quite some time.


    However, two days after the incident, he show his face and talked to us through the sphere pretending nothing happened.


    It was some time later that we got to know his news.


    After that, first of all, Cabel opposed


    Eugene from coming to Vastia to see us. Erich and I agreed there.


    This is because Eugene, we were aware of the fact that we have been unreasonably unaware of his situation.


    Since then, I have started writing letters to Eugene. As I was able to get in touch more often than using a limited number of correspondence sphere, I stopped using it.


    And I was able to write down more detailed daily stories as I desired on the letter too.


    Of course, if I sent the letter 5 times, Eugene would reply 1 time, but that was enough.


    Time passed, and somehow I wasn¡¯t using the communication sphere at all now.


    ¡°Today, the lamb is very soft.¡±


    ¡°The sauce they changed this time is very


    deep, too.¡±


    After the school¡¯s in vacation, Vastia¡¯s table became more noisy than before.


    ¡°So right now, is Ijekiel graduating this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s cool, but why are you interested in his jobs?!¡±


    ¡°It may be the same as academic academy, that I¡¯d be wondering. I asked you because you are his closest friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his closest friend¡­. Hung! Did you


    know that now? If you have any questions, ask me all! I¡¯m now Ijekiel¡¯s best friend!¡±


    No. Second brother, ah.. You seem to be laughed by Johannes right now? I don¡¯t think you know that?


    ¡°Hey, stop talking and eat some food.¡±


    Erich said with a cold face, he was colder than he usually as he could see Cabel¡¯s excitement. Only the Vastias couple were making a happy face.


    ¡°I think our kids were also very influenced by you.¡±


    Are you serious? Of course, there are years we spent together that it make sense that they would be influenced by us. Is that really a good influence?


    But if you think about it, the Vastia have been looking at the authenticity of Cabel since the first meeting.


    Even when they heard that he had a fight with Johannes, they laughed and were feeling satisfied. So, surprisingly, it could be sincere, not an empty talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m still hungry!¡±


    But the second brother, you need a little conscience! I looked at the Cabel ¡®s elated face and made a cold expression just like Erich did.


    The Vastia couple laughed again and Haha Hoho toward such a Cabel.


    ¡°Without you all, it will surely feel a big vacant seat.¡±


    At that moment, our hands that sitting around the table stopped all at once.


    It was the first time they had talked about our absence. The chest slowly began to run fast. Not only me, but Cabel and Erich felt the same thing.


    ¡°You guys have waited for a long time.¡±


    The Vastia couple smiled at us and said,


    ¡°I think you can go back to Ernst soon.¡±


    *******


    That evening I took out all the gifts that Eugene had been sending.


    What he gave me ranged from dresses and shoes, silk gloves and satin ribbons to jewelry and dolls, music boxes and books.


    I wasn¡¯t throwing away any clothes or shoes that didn¡¯t fit right now and kept it in the box.


    It was the sixth year since we already come to Vastia. So, let¡¯s put together the things that Eugene send so far, and the amount was considerable much.


    I unfolded the clothes I received this time and sooner or later I hugged it and fell


    over the bed.


    White blanket wrap me. And my long hair on the top of bed make my head dizzy. I exhaled slowly and closed my eyes for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡±


    Finally, we return to Ernst. When I recalled what I heard from the Vastia couple at the dinner table, my heart began to thump


    again.


    Now we can meet with each other¡­


    My nostalgic home. My nostalgic family.


    ¡°I can meet him¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t pull anything tight while lying in bed, but somehow my chest feel tight. I buried my face on the clothes I was holding.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I felt sad after I came to Vastia, but I was happy too, so I felt like tears were coming. Good grief.


    ¡°Sister Hari.¡±


    For some reason Louise came knocking in to my room.


    ¡°Louise, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I was a little surprised because it was usually time to go to bed. What¡¯s more, she came to my room in nightgown, and even had a pillow in her arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep with me.¡±


    It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been expecting since I saw Louise¡¯s figure.


    As she usually do, she want us to sleep


    together and came to my room whenever she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was extremely rare lately though.


    ¡°Yes, come over here.¡±


    I was willing to allow it because I thought I knew why she was doing this.


    After a while, we lay on the bedside side by side with only one light on the bedside. Under the soft light, Louise¡¯s light hair colored orange.


    ¡°You know, I liked sister coming here and live in Vastia. Of course, I know it¡¯s such an ironic sound.¡±


    A small voice rang in my ear. I smiled lightly, facing her dark blue eyes staring at me.


    ¡°No, I like living in Vastia with you too.¡±


    I sincerely thought we were lucky to be here.


    Probably not easy to find, as wherever we go, they can¡¯t treat us as heartily and warmly as the people of Vastia.


    But nevertheless, this place could not be my real home.


    ¡°Even when I go back to Ernst, I¡¯ll come to play here often.¡±


    ¡°Still. I don¡¯t want to clean sister¡¯s room. I¡¯m going to leave it as it is.¡±


    That night I shared this and that with Louise.


    And by the time the words were sour, I could find Louise, unconciously asleep. I laid her comfortably on her side and


    then lay down on my side.


    But even when time passed, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Should I go out and drink some warm tea?


    I listened to the sound of the clock second hand moving, and then quietly left the room. Fortunately, Louise is in deep sleep and she didn¡¯t wake up even when I was moving.


    As I walked down the hall, I encountered Erich, who climbed the stairs. Ugh, I¡¯m surprised. I thought it was a ghost for a moment.


    ¡°Erich, why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    But it seemed that Erich was surprised to see me too. We looked at each other, stepped back reflectively, and quickly asked each other nicely.


    ¡°Then why you are?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Presumably, Erich probably didn¡¯t fall asleep to the fact like me, that we can go home soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s brother Cabel doing?¡±


    ¡°Asleep. He just lie down and fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°You go sleep too,¡± I said to Erich.


    Then, Erich asked me a quick question.


    ¡°Do you like Johannes?¡±


    Hah, what question is this suddenly? No, it¡¯s really surprising during the night. Doesn¡¯t he just mean you like people-to-people? Still, I replied as if I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    But isn¡¯t it a little too much to talk to you and ask me now?


    ¡°So, you want to hold hands with Johannes, you want to kiss, or you want to hug or go further with bare skin..¡±


    ¡°Hey, just stop it there!¡±


    Is this an obscene devil? I¡¯m getting more and more confused and I won¡¯t let you go further!


    ¡°You and I are still young to talk about that!¡±


    As I looked at my adolescent brother, he lowered his voice and shook his nose.


    ¡°What¡¯s about age, just how young are


    you?¡±


    What? I don¡¯t remember raising you like that!


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    No, of course I¡¯m an adult who is already


    mature in mental age. But Johannes is not yet! It¡¯s a crime to think like that against a minor, to Johannes!


    ¡°Oh okay.¡±


    Erich seemed satisfied. The next moment, his hand was on my head. In succession, I shook my hand and hit Erich¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Go to bed even if you don¡¯t feel like sleeping, go quickly and sleep. So you¡¯ll grow up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still growing though?¡±


    What the-He ignores me for being short.


    I¡¯m going to be bigger in spring!


    I stared at his back.

 Chapter 14

    The season has changed and it has become spring.


    In the gardens of Vastia, marigolds that give off a dark yellow color are in full bloom. Decorating the house with blooming spring flowers became a new hobby for Mrs. Vastia.


    With spring coming, Johannes, Cabel, and Erich went back to academy again. I was writing to him almost every two or three weeks because of Cabel¡¯s torch.


    [Brother Cabel, how many years have you been in school and you still don¡¯t know if you still have to take the graduation exam?]


    [When I asked brother Johan, he said that even if you¡¯re an undergraduate swordsman, you didn¡¯t just have to take a practical exam?]


    [Oh, I went to my brother¡¯s room and you left all the books I bought during vacation. Maybe I forgot my brother that forgot, so I took care of it instead. I don¡¯t think our wonderful and great Cabel brother will be fail.]


    [I¡¯m a little worried though. If you can¡¯t graduate on time, you have to stay longer than originally planned. So what do I do because I want to see you? Of course it won¡¯t happen.]


    I had to write most letters to him.


    The second brother graduation is now in front of him, and he may not even know if he need to take the graduation exam or not, and as soon as he start a new semester, he threw the spirit of failing all subjects in the first exam.


    Of course, my education center (?) for the second brother has been,


    ¡®Oh, oh, oh, my second brother, you can study a bit, so let¡¯s just buy it!¡¯


    When he received it, he could not help but become obsessed with it under my eyes. Still, he wasn¡¯t failing all subjects until last year, but why suddenly did this happen?


    Maybe this guy wielded his sword every day and trained his body to become muscular than his brain.


    So I decided to rebuild the second brother before it was later and irreversible.


    Fortunately, after sending a few letters of that kind of content, Cabel noticed my worries.


    Of course, he will have to take a test to see what his next grade will be, but I was glad that he had the motivation to study at first.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s real spring.¡±


    I sealed a letter to Cabel, then raised my head and looked out the window. Outside, pink petals were scattered like white snowflakes.


    I finished the letter to Eugene this time, enjoying the warm spring breeze blowing from the window.


    [And these days, the weather is warm, so I think it¡¯s good to go for a walk.]


    [Nevertheless, don¡¯t forget at night, you must close the window and had a sleep.]


    [Because there is a big difference in weather, it is easy to catch a cold. Even if you don¡¯t, brother does a lot of work and is busy, but please, you shouldn¡¯t be sick.]


    Hmm, the vibe of letters to Eugene and letters to Cabel seems different? It¡¯s probably because of the mood. Perhaps.


    [ps. I¡¯m always looking forward to meeting you again.]


    After writing the last sentence, I shook the paper so that the ink dries quickly.


    It was this spring when we first decided to return to Ernst, after the first talk came out last winter. So, it is not too long before I really meet him.


    I have already been waiting for that day, which has not even been set.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go outside with me!¡±


    I gave Albert a letter to mail today and turned around, and Louis suddenly popped out from behind the pillar. She was looking up at me and her eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Would you like to go to the flower market before you come?¡±


    The story of Mrs. Flora¡¯s story yesterday, and Louis excitement, It must not have been a coincidence.


    Well, it¡¯s just a minute, so it would be okay if I talked to Albert and went out.


    ¡°Yes. Instead, you¡¯re going to the real flower market today, okay?¡±


    ¡°Soon, we started getting ready to go out.¡±


    ¡°Sister, come on a second.¡±


    But Luise was excited about today. When I went to the sound of calling me, I saw Louisa simulating what she was doing with some maids.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decorate with my sister and me! Let¡¯s go out like a real-sister! Like a friend! Marian says it¡¯s trendy these days!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    As it was spring, Louise was so excited to go out, so I noticed that I was just losing it to her request. A maid with good dexterity touched Louise and my hair.


    Today, I braid my hair a little bit on both sides. Standing round hair as it was shaped. Louis was the same as me.


    After that, we wore a wide brim hat decorated with colored flowers. I wondered what the hell was it and how to decorate it, but Louise was satisfied with this.


    I usually couldn¡¯t help it because the two of us had different tastes. Still, we both wore a one-piece with white and gold points overall.


    I thought it might be a little more colorful than the other times, but it is also spring, and Louise said it is not too much. I decided to go out in this state in the end.


    ¡°Then we will go.¡±


    ¡°Both of you are bright like spring along today.¡±


    Butler Albert laughed and showed us off the door with our arms crossed like a real-sister. We also felt good about his praise and laughed face to face.


    Even in the carriage, Louise was excited. It was the same thing as I felt bright too.


    Let¡¯s say it¡¯s because the flower market.


    I was accustomed to going on the street because I was selling things on the street of the downtown I stopped by, long time ago, in the past.


    Finally, as we arrived at the destination, the wagon stopped. I smiled at the person reaching out the door.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Cheshire.¡±


    He was a knight that followed as our escort. My greetings blushed his cheeks. I was impressed to see it.


    Of course, it was a little pointless to say that ¡®I came back¡¯ because it was my last life that water rose on my beauty, but how long have my waits been since I want to go back to 7 years old again?


    Now, after one or two more years, my beauty¡¯s history will begin in earnest. Come quickly, that day!


    ¡°Wow! I think it smells like a flower already!¡±


    As Louise said, it seemed like a soft floral scent in the air. Flower market opens from noon.


    Now that we¡¯re in busy hour, we¡¯re probably in the middle of the crowded visitor.


    We walked together towards it. And finally, when we arrived, there was a splendid view of spring.


    It was spectacular to see colorful flowers on display.


    ¡°Louise, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Many people visited the market to buy seasonal flowers. I looked around for a while and then stopped at one place.


    The peony, which is a mixture of red, light pink, and white, is very covetous and pretty. Wow, this can¡¯t be not being bought!


    Eventually, I purchased a peony impulsively. But the owner¡¯s aunt gave too much bonus. If I don¡¯t go to the wagon well, I will spill it. So I decide to put it first.


    ¡°Should I carry it for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can carry it with Luise.¡±


    Isn¡¯t we someone you should protect? As he shouldn¡¯t be holding flowers, I refused to ask the escort driver for a help, and then came to Louise.


    By the way, where¡¯s Louise went, she was invisible.


    Nope, for some reason, I asked her not to go far away, but I wasn¡¯t so worried because it was clear that Louise had an knight escorting her.


    ¡°Lady Louise is going over there, I saw it.¡±


    Following the word of the escort, I crossed the flower market. As we walked a little further, the street we usually went shopping in showed us.


    She lost¡­¡­ isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s a crowded place when you walked, and it¡¯s also a place we¡¯ve not often seen before.


    So did she come here because she want to buy something or watch something?


    Our roads may be crossing, so I wondered if it would be better to have a carriageway. I pondered for a moment and then turned to the right.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It seems that I was careless ahead of my mind. I couldn¡¯t see the person in front of me, so I stopped and bumped myself from the front.


    Patter.


    In the wind, the flowers in my arms overflowed, and a few fell down. I lost my balance at the moment, as I bumped into someone.


    Fortunately, the person held his arm reflexively, so I didn¡¯t fall back. Ugh, isn¡¯t this when the escort driver should help?


    I haven¡¯t been able to get a more foolish things for some reason! I opened my mouth to say thank you to the person who held me in front.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t say anything out of my mouth and stopped breathing. The cool, cold voice that rang from above my head.


    At the same time, it felt as if time had stopped.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Please forgive me for the rude.¡±


    Soon after he interpreted the reason differently at why I¡¯m stunned, his hand that held my arm fell. Shortly thereafter again, a polite yet dry voice dug into my eardrum.


    ¡°I did not see what was in front of me, so I was rude.¡±


    My hand holding the flower trembled because it couldn¡¯t hide the nursery rhymes. I slightly bowed my head and today I wear a wide brim hat.


    I couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, but I just knew who he was by the voices I heard. Oh, what should I do¡­?


    I barely breathed a shallow breath out of my mouth, holding my chest, which started to boom.


    ¡°For the falled flowers¡­.¡±


    ¡°Sister Hari!¡±


    I heard a voice calling me not far away.


    At that very moment, the atmosphere from the person in front of me has just changed. His voice is no longer continuous as he stopped on.


    I.. I imagined countless days the day I met him again.


    When we meet again, I should smile. I have to face his face and smile brightly. And said I missed him.


    He had a lot of trouble enduring alone. Now let¡¯s stay together without breaking up. I should have said that, and I was thinking.


    ¡°Hari?¡±


    But I never knew I couldn¡¯t say anything like this, and I would cry like a fool in front of him. The voice of a whisper whispered to my ear as if he could not believe it.


    Indeed, after a long time, my name, called directly into his mouth, was a surprisingly friendly feeling. I barely held my tears and raised my head.


    And now I faced Eugene, who became an adult who was so full of incomparability that I couldn¡¯t even compare to six years ago.


    His black-eyed face was full on my face. Emotions that had been squeezed into the air burst out at once, as if I waiting for the moment I saw his face.


    I uttered the name of the person I missed so much with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±

 Chapter 14.5

    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°As a human beings, we have to add extra allowance this quarter.¡±


    In a moving wagon, Rowengreen lamented his situation. His voice was filled with dissatisfaction, skepticism, and resignation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we keeping time like a knife, It¡¯s really too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He was Rowengreen Swallows, who served as assistant to the Duke of Ernst since five years ago, but the man who was the subject of his resentment was still heartless today.


    Sergeant Rowengreen, sitting on the other side, said without looking at the duke and grumbled. The duke heard his word.


    ¡°Of course it was. In particular, the Duke of Ernst had a pretty high view of Rowengreen¡¯s abilities, so he had never been stingy with extra allowances and bonuses.¡±


    Eugene said. As he always pay for it.


    ¡°Okay, if it wasn¡¯t for the money!¡±


    Rowengreen stole tears from his stupid past. Even though he¡¯s getting a huge salary, the most important is a welfare.


    If Rowengreen had thought it would look like this, he would never have signed the contract at that time¡­


    But he wasn¡¯t.


    That¡¯s because Rowengreen is very snobbish, and the money he¡¯s getting in return for his work is so great that it makes a lot of temptation.


    So in a sense, it seemed to be self-employed.


    ¡°Why are you still talking? and why are your hands stopped?¡±


    In the meantime, the young Duke of Ernst relentlessly pointed out the negligence of his subordinates.


    It was an attitude that it didn¡¯t matter if his aide was lamented and frustrated or not.


    Rowengreen was forced to sigh.


    ¡°I have wagon sickness.¡±


    ¡°I told the treasurer in advance about the excess allowance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be forever in your service.¡±


    Yes, the original money was said to be earned like a dog when it young. Good money, security guaranteed! Let¡¯s bury the bones until he retire!


    So, Rowengreen was able to compete as he started to concentrate once, the piled up work began to decrease rapidly.


    Then, at one point, Rowengreen¡¯s eyes turned to the person who sat down in front of him. His boss, Eugene Ernst, had been looking at documents without raising his head.


    He is so busy, that even he is always busy looking at his work in the wagon.


    When Rowengreen thought about why they went out, his feelings became complicated.


    ¡°In the midst of this long-awaited piled of your works, you are going to pick your own sibling¡¯s gifts.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an intention to be sarcastic.


    It was just amazing to have an incredibly devoted figure at him, such as splitting up time and going to buy gifts to send to them, or replying without forgetting to the letter to his siblings every time.


    In particular, Eugene worked very hard on his sister¡¯s gift.


    As it¡¯s to be a girl gift, he was worried about not knowing what to prepare. On one occasion, he asked Rowengreen a serious question,


    ¡®Well, What¡¯s a young girls likely to like?¡¯


    ¡°How about a gift other than clothes or shoes now?¡±


    He¡¯s an Ernst, who is the imperial sword and shield of generations to generations.


    Rowengreen didn¡¯t know if he could find such a person like this from other nobleman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to tell you before, but since she¡¯s in full growth, I think it might be difficult to choose a gift.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I didn¡¯t think she would have grown that much compared to a few years ago.¡±


    When Rowengreen met Eugene for the first time, he was still a boy with a naive mind.


    At that time, Rowengreen who¡¯s side with the imperial family and looked at Eugene Ernst, who had begun to devour both nobles who had evil spirits.


    He¡¯s man with no blood relation on his head and was poisoned his both eyes, and even his family relatives were all down, as Rowengreen was no longer felt tired after seeing him.


    Of course, now Rowengreen didn¡¯t have that idea anymore. For that reason, he¡¯ve been watching them next to Eugene for quite a long time.


    In the meantime, listening to Ernst¡¯s history wandering in the middle of the river, Rowengreen found out why Eugene was forced to do so.


    As soon as the story of his younger siblings came out, Rowengreen secretly shook his tongue, looking at Eugene¡¯s face, which was clearly softened.


    That look hasn¡¯t changed 5 years ago or now.


    ¡°By the way, you should build a relationship with your fianc¨¦e and have a meal, too.¡±


    But as soon as the topic changed, Eugene quickly became no longer interested in a conversation with Rowegreen.


    He seemed to have been lost his expression. A cool, expressionless face was once again placed on the surface, heading for a blank response.


    Due to Eugene¡¯s personality, he was obliged to fulfill his duties to his fianc¨¦e, but it was just the duty he got there.


    Rowengreen looked at Eugene¡¯s face, which wasn¡¯t left any expression at the corner for an idea to the first meeting with his fiancee.


    ¡°Are you okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Would it be okay, to what?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay to be married to someone you¡¯ve never seen before and to marry and live together for the rest of your life?¡±


    Eugene thought it was okay, but it was difficult to keep Rowengreen mouth quiet because he was right with the ugliness of his heart, but Eugene replied dryly as if his words were not itchy.


    ¡°On this aristocratcity, such marriages are common. Don¡¯t say ordinary things like something unusual.¡±


    Rowengreen evidently answered another question, and dared to ask another question.


    ¡°Then, will your brothers are going to get married like that too?¡±


    ¡°Why should my brothers do that?¡±


    Eugene often denied it, not knowing if he knew he was contradicting what he had just said.


    ¡°Did you just say that it is universal?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason for them to have such a duty.¡±


    It was as if they were aware of the fact that they had never thought about it.


    When Rowengree sometimes thinks, perhaps Eugene is a maid or a servant, or a butler, who does a chore to someone he likes.


    It seemed that even if he become a farmers who were farming in Mabunashi, or where gold is accepted by pulling wagons, he would not object.


    So, Rowengreen was forced to feel frustrated in a position to watch Eugene from his side.


    ¡°The duke tend to be too strict only for his happiness.¡±


    And the moment when Rowengreen said that, Eugene¡¯s hand, who was signing the papers, stopped in the meantime.


    [Any choice, I want brother Eugene to be happy.]


    Suddenly, a sentence in the letter that Hari sent to him passed by in my head. Eugene chewed the words for a while, then quickly closed his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. My happiness doesn¡¯t weigh on the marriage in the first place.¡±


    Eugene knew what Hari concern was when she wrote it down, and he also knew why Rowengreen had just said this to him.


    However, Eugene did not think he was making a sacrifice. Everything he does now is only for what he wants.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other partner I have in mind anyway, and she¡¯s only making the best choice.¡±


    So if his precious people can live a more comfortable and happy life than now, it¡¯s more than enough.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say so cynical.¡±


    Oh, but Rowengreen shook his head towards Eugene.


    ¡°The person who makes your heart beat, maybe you can meet her tomorrow, no, even today.


    Rowengreen voice was adamant, but Eugene only listened to it and laughed.


    ¡°Why do you laugh? Since this is the advice of a senior in life, you may want to engrave it.¡±


    ¡°If you have time to chat, do your work instead.¡±


    ¡°I would have to vomit the motion sickness¡­¡±


    After a while, the wagon stopped at its destination.


    The sloppy Rowengreen first got off the wagon. Eugene still felt pretty satisfied after finishing the job during the carriage movement.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Eugene looked around for a moment.


    There are many buildings with luxurious signboards around the door because it is a street with all kinds of shops. This gift is very special, so he was especially troubled.


    Absolutely. It was a gift for the day his siblings came to Ernst again.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Finally, Eugene made a decision and moved on.


    In fact, Cabel and Erich¡¯s gift had already been set, but it was true that he had no choice to give to her, and in the meantime, in the letter that Hari sent to him, he¡¯s thinking back about the gift, before he managed to decide his mind.


    ¡°Yes? Where does this flower smell come?¡±


    ¡°The flower scent?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it seemed like the flower market was opening today¡­.¡±


    After listening to Rowengreen, Eugene took a deep breath. This is the day when the empty Ernst will regain its old vitality.


    It will not be long before.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because he was soaked in feelings that didn¡¯t match. Eugene has never found anyone approaching him.


    Even though it was a noisy street with many people coming and going, the short voice heard under his chin was toxic.


    The moment he hit the body, he grabbed the arm of the person who touched it reflexively. His eyes, which had just blown up until now, had already hardened more than ever.


    He has never allowed others, even one-sided, to approach a certain distance after an assault a few years ago. Still on his body was a scar from the sword.


    In a way, it was the last blow to mark the end of his tough fight.


    However, it was more than four years since he could not tolerate even a dangerous hem in the future.


    From now on, the world, where his family will live, had to be a safe place without even a slight threat.


    He was vigilant. Eugene sharply noted his own mistakes.


    He was excited by the expectation that his family would soon meet at the empty Ernst, and let his heart go.


    It would have been obvious that it would have been dangerous if the person who had been hit was the one who had come for his life.


    Eugene grasped the arm of the person he came across without even knowing it, but what was in front of him now was an ordinary woman.


    It was only covered with a flowered hat and only her mouth and chin were visible, but he could see that the small red lips were embarrassed.


    The thing held in the hands of a woman or a girl was not a weapon to hurt him, but a finely polished flower.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Eugene opened his mouth, looking down at a few flowers on the floor. But at that very moment, the arm held in his hand was stiff.


    Then it turned out that he was giving power to his hands to be somewhat rude. Thin enough to be held in one hand. Looking at her arm, she seemed to be feeling some pain in his grip.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Please forgive me for the rude.¡±


    Immediately after realizing that fact, Eugene released her right arm.


    It was because he was embarrassed by an unexpected contact, but perhaps it was the other party feel it as well.


    ¡°I did not see what was in front of me, so I made a mistake.¡±


    When he repeatedly apologized, the white hand holding the flower trembled. What?


    He also felt embarrassed because she seemed to be scared unintentionally.


    When he saw her properly, he noticed that silver hair was fluttering under the hat covering her face.


    The moment he saw it, the sharpness that stood on Eugene¡¯s face was slightly relieved.


    Of course, the person in his memory had a much younger appearance than this, but it was also true that when he found something similar to the person he had missed for years in the face of her, he was just relaxed.


    ¡°For the falled flowers reimburse.¡±


    ¡°Sister Hari!¡±


    However, in the voice that dug into his ears, Eugene became unable to speak. The girl in front of him responded little to the call she had just made.


    As if it were her name.


    ¡°Hari?¡±


    He unconsciously ridiculed himself as saying her name, really, it was stupid. Isn¡¯t it natural? The person in front of him couldn¡¯t have been Hari.


    Hey, his sister is much younger and smaller¡­


    But that thought broke down without a trace in his head the next moment. In the uplifted of the face of the woman who faced him, as she finally raised her head towards him.


    That moment¡­


    It was as if time had stopped.


    Her purple eyes that had been shaking were reflecting on his hardened eyes. The slender face that touched the field of his view was unfamiliar, but there were corners that resembled those in memory.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes slowly widened.


    Suddenly, the girl¡¯s face, which had completely taken off her mask, became a small shock, causing a sudden agitation in Eugene¡¯s chest.


    The yellow ribbon on her hat, decorated with flowers, shook in front of his eyes.


    It was a subtle, sweet scent mixed with the scent of the peony she was holding in the wind of the spring.


    Among them, Hari, who was no longer a child, opened her mouth and called him.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t be so cynical. The person who makes your heart beat, maybe you can meet her tomorrow, no, even today.¡¯


    At that moment, why did the words he heard in the wagon come to mind?


    It was as if Rowengreen was laughing at him behind his back.

 Chapter 15

    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    It was his name that I wanted to call in front of Eugene for years.


    A little whisper leaked from my mouth seemed to have arrived properly in the ear of the person I was facing.


    Slowly, the black eyes that were wide open suddenly have a greater surprise than before.


    ¡°Ha..ri?¡±


    Eugene was taller than I last saw he was, no, he is, and as he got older, her full body seemed to be incomparable to him.


    His line became thicker and the man became more and more manly, and the voice of his neck was significantly lower than when he was a child.


    He was in a hardened state as if he had something he couldn¡¯t do. The man with blonde hair behind Eugene said,


    ¡®You said she¡¯s a little girl, and she¡¯s completely a young lady!¡¯


    He muttered as if shocked. I didn¡¯t know who it was, but it seemed to be Eugene¡¯s companion.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Louise, who had just called me from a distance, came close. The escort knight behind her seemed to have suffered a lot from Louise, and Jean seemed to be missing.


    Louise saw Eugene in front of me and she opened her mouth as if she realized something behind.


    ¡°Oh, maybe.¡±


    She also seemed to recognize Eugene¡¯s face.


    Louise seemed to have a good glance. She had met him when he came to Vastia, but it was quite a long time ago.


    I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of her, so I raised my hand and rubbed my eyes whom full of water.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my brother.¡±


    At that moment, Eugene¡¯s eyes toward me changed slightly. I couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move around and talk.¡±


    said the blond-haired man, first of all, alerting the situation.


    ¡°It would be good.¡±


    Only then, Eugene just calmed down the nursery rhymes and opened his mouth. His voice felt calm and cool.


    ¡°Hand.¡±


    But the next moment, he inadvertently stopped, not reaching out to reach me. I¡¯m in his left as he put one arm in sight.


    Looking at it, it seemed like he was going to take my hand and move, as we did when we were out when we were young, but that behavior didn¡¯t suit us now.


    Eugene and I weren¡¯t young anymore. I wasn¡¯t a kid who might get lost if he didn¡¯t hold my hand, and Eugene wasn¡¯t a little boy anymore who was responsible for taking care of his younger siblings.


    ¡°Duke, you have to escort her.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s companion looked at us and said,


    ¡°That is what you should do.¡±


    But even with his words whispered to the side, Eugene still couldn¡¯t reach out to me. He felt hesitated in his hand, placed in a neutral position.


    It was the first time I saw Eugene getting confused and stunned about this. It was a little funny, so laughter touched my eyes and I laughed small.


    ¡°Just hold my hands. Like we did when we were young.¡±


    After saying that, I first reached out to Eugene.


    The moment my finger touched Eugene, he was visibly startled, but when my hand was completely in contact, he looked down at me with a stiff face and did not shake my hand that held him.


    It was obvious that our appearance would look quite strange to the eyes of others, but I was satisfied, and then Eugene moved his finger to hold my hand.


    The two of us hold our hands like this and I start lifted my foot.


    After that, there was a nearby building.


    The store, which sells tea, as well as simple food and beverages, was quiet enough to share a story, but there was no talk between us even after we settled by the window with a view.


    The man next to Eugene and Louise, Now I notice it, they were out of the room. I unintentionally dropped a bunch of peony here on the table.


    As I lifted my head, I noticed that Eugene, sitting on the other side, was still staring at me with a hard face.


    After seeing Eugene as an adult for a long time, there was no awkward feeling.


    Of course, I was happy, but I never knew that we would come across this way suddenly.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± I asked him first.


    We did send and receive letters, but I wondered how Eugene was doing. But he had no answer.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have been neglected me on purpose, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t hear my question because he was nervous about others, or just intentionally spilled it.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    When I called him, only then Eugene responded.


    He seemed to be awakened, and soon opened his mouth with a mixture of slight embarrassment, shame, and awkwardness.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, for some reason, I¡¯m responding a little slow.¡±


    When I heard that, I wanted to know why. I wasn¡¯t knew Eugene, who was more adult than now. I knew him when he was 12 years old.


    And even after that, it was only a fragmentary appearance I saw through the communication sphere, so from his point of view, he was a bit overwhelmed by what I grew up like now.


    ¡°How are you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face saying that, was almost restored to its original calm.


    ¡°Just the same. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Did you feel uncomfortable in your stay at Vastia?¡±


    He turned the question back instead of telling me his story.


    I already asked and answered through letters several times, but he looked into my eyes and brought it back.


    Like I did, he probably wanted to see and ask this on my face like this.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    I thought I knew his mind, so I answered with a smile.


    ¡°Everyone did a good job. They always been very careful and considerate, so I didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable during my stay.¡±


    Perhaps there was such a thing, but I wouldn¡¯t have said that as I didn¡¯t want to mind Eugene.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have anything to worry about us. From the first time I went to Vastia, to this day, everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    As if he was relieved, Eugene would be able to know if he looked at my face now. The fact that we¡¯ve been doing really well there, under the protection of Vastia.


    ¡°Everyone treated us like a family.¡±


    I told Eugene that Vastia treated us with sincerity and affection and that our life there was comfortable.


    I hope that Eugene, who has always been heavy since livingg in the little cage there, will feel at ease. Eugene quietly listened to me and opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°Yeah, whenever I contact Vastia, they¡¯ve been telling me that you¡¯re all like a real family.¡±


    ¡°When I heard your news, I was relieved that you seemed to be doing better than I thought. Yes, I am very grateful to Vastia that treat you like a family.¡±


    I feel like he¡¯s hiding some shaking things as he got stuck.


    ¡°Sometimes like a joke, they have expressed their intention to stay in Vastia with you guys in the future, but I think it wasn¡¯t a joke.¡±


    I looked at him quietly.


    ¡°So, if you have a good life right now¡­¡±


    Eugene stopped talking for a moment. I could feel the fact that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°My brother said that before¡­¡±


    The memories of the day seemed to be very, very old, but It felt very vivid like what happened yesterday.


    ¡°That he would come back for us..¡±


    ¡°So I waited for my brother every day.¡±


    Anyway, I never forgot a single day the promise Eugene made to us that day. Eugene¡¯s mouth, which was firmly closed to my quiet voice, was released again.


    ¡°I was going to go right after the clean-up. Sorry I¡¯m late.¡±


    Like, what did he was just saying, and I don¡¯t even realized how stupid his word is.


    Now, Eugene seemed to think that he was too late. Maybe because time has passed too long since that day that he think we may not want to go back.


    Eugene in the letter would have been more honest. I knew how eager he was to live in Ernst with his family again. I was thinking, wondering what to say to him.


    Why was it that we weren¡¯t contacted by the communication sphere four years ago?


    So it¡¯s been a long time since I saw his face.


    Of course, even in the letter, Eugene is always in the shape of a complete guardian who had to take responsibility and take care of us, but he also occasionally show his weakness.


    The reason we stopped Eugene from coming to Vastia and started contacting him first with the correspondence was because we didn¡¯t want to overdo him.


    In fact, if Eugene wanted to see us first, there would have been no way to stop it.


    However, Eugene hasn¡¯t come to see us since 4 years ago and has been in touch with a correspondent.


    And in a letter he sent one day, he said, ¡®I think I¡¯m weak when I see you.¡¯


    Even though it was just a letter on paper, it seemed to me that countless emotions that I didn¡¯t know came out of from his sentence.


    ¡°I missed you, brother Eugene.¡±


    I gave up on thinking about what to say to him. Actually, I wanted to say it from the moment I first met him.


    ¡°I always wanted to go back to Ernst with my brother.¡±


    But it was unreasonable. Last winter, how happy I was when I heard from Vastia that I could return to Ernst soon.


    And how thrilled I was when the Memorial Day was finally settled a while ago. And now, facing his face like this, Eugene doesn¡¯t know how hard I endure my tears.


    ¡°My heart has never changed before. I want to go back to Ernst with my brother. That was the only thought that filled me now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for keeeping your promise.¡±


    Of course, today¡¯s meeting was a coincidence, as after a while, I was going to return to Vastia, where two other brothers and Louise were waiting.


    Together, Eugene has been silent for a while. While making eye contact with me, his dark eyes slowly began to create shallow waters.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    And a little more time afterwards, he whispered in a very small voice, revealing to me the weak parts of him as if he had returned to his boyhood.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡±


    When I came out, the sun hanging from the top of the sky suddenly descended to the bottom of the cross of the spire. Two wagons were waiting in front of the building.


    A blonde-haired man stepped down from the wagon near ours when he see and had found us as we were out of the building.


    ¡°You are out.¡±


    ¡°Did you wait for a long time?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s companion that I had seen before was a young man with an intellectual feeling. He look like in his mid-twenties or older.


    In terms of color and mood, Eugene¡¯s escort didn¡¯t seem to be an escort, but rather it was an impression closer to the staff. The moment I headed out, the feeling became convincing.


    ¡°This is Rowengreen Swallows.¡±


    ¡°Even though I am still lacking, I am the aide of the duke.¡±


    When Eugene first introduced him, he politely greeted me. I stared at the person I just met a little strangely. Since I have never seen met him in my past life, I have never seen him. My curiousty arose in the presence of a standing man.


    Eugene¡¯s aide? The person who was there in the past life was an uncle with a high knowledge.


    A man called Rowegreen Swallows was looking at me with curious eyes as well as myself looking at him.


    ¡°And you already know, this is my¡­ Sister, Hari.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m see you for the first time. I¡¯m Hari Ernst.¡±


    Eugene still drew a moment in front of the word, ¡®sister¡¯ as he look a little unfamiliar, but it was a very brief moment. Perhaps it was because he had never had to introduce myself in front of others.


    ¡°It¡¯s late, so you¡¯d better go back today.¡±


    Louise could not be seen as she¡¯s riding in the wagon. It is not polite to open the door of the carriage and check it, but Eugene said to me immediately.


    Indeed, it was time to go back like he said.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡±


    But I was sorry to split up like this.


    ¡°See you later, brother.¡±


    So I wasn¡¯t able to follow him right now. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t even follow him now.


    A little power went in the hand of Eugene who took my hand. This time, Eugene was escorting me formally, so I wasn¡¯t holding his hands as comfortably as before.


    ¡°Yeah, sooner or later.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice contained regret is the same as me, but his low voice felt a little lingering. Maybe I just wanted to not let Eugene go this way.


    ¡°I brought you a gift, brother.¡±


    It¡¯s a gift. This, this is the younger sister heart, shall I say to him?


    As I originally planned to went out to the other place and gave my other brothers their favorite, I don¡¯t know, that i will meet him this soon, so I just wanted to give Eugene a little more and I wanted to give him something.


    But it¡¯s a problem, since all I have now is a bouquet. Well, the peony is still pretty, so if he take it and put it in a vase, it will be a refreshing feeling!


    Eugene hold a bunch of peony that I passed over. The bouquet that was almost full in my arms seemed infinitely small in Eugene¡¯s arms.


    He inadvertently took what I was giving and made a subtle look for a moment.


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°I bought it earlier, yeah, I think it suits my brother well.¡±


    Honestly, it was just a word that I brought it to him, as I originally bought it cause it looks pretty. It also radiated a mysterious charm.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time receiving a flower gift.¡±


    Suddenly, I heard a windy sound in front of me, and Eugene was smiling with a smile at me. It was like ice melting in the spring.


    My eyes stared at him with the warmth of light off his face. His face was like Eugene at age 14 when the Ernst couple were still alive.


    Let¡¯s see. My chest was a little grim to se his smile. As I turned my head slightly, I could see Rowengreen, who was still there, wide open his eyes toward Eugene.


    As I see his reaction, I was a little embarrassed, afterall I¡¯m seeing this as this age¡­.


    I stared silently at Eugene¡¯s face for a while, and then raised my arm. I was able to use both hands freely because I had already handed over the flowers I had held to Eugene.


    The moment I hug him, Eugene body hardened.


    Honestly, it was because of the physique difference that it seemed like I wasn¡¯t tall enough, rather than hugging Eugene, I look like holding him.


    I felt that the body surrounded by my arms was becoming stiff. Still, I whispered so small that he could only hear me, without letting hiim go straight away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you again soon.¡±


    And then, when I released my arm and suddenly tried to fall away from him, the warmth stopped behind me, as Eugene hug me back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up soon.¡±


    Shortly after that, my arm and his arm, which held our shoulders and back tightly, fell apart.


    So after I split up with Eugene, I went to the wagon. Louise, who was riding inside, saw me and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Did you give him my greeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seemed that my brother wanted to say goodbye to you, too.¡±


    When I first met, neither Eugene nor I had any circumstances. Still, I greeted Mr. Rowengreen, who is said to be Eugene¡¯s aide, and Louise continued talking.


    ¡°I was worried because I didn¡¯t get out of the wagon.¡±


    It was already unreasonable to come and say goodbye anyway because the wagon had already started moving.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be there anyway soon. I¡¯m going to be with my sister until the time come.¡±


    Luisie, who said that, looked a little sharp. But she quickly added to the back. Though she still had a grumpy face, she thought about me and told me what she was feeling.


    Oh, cute. Looking at it, I feel like I¡¯m leaving with Eugene and returning to Ernst, so she feel like I¡¯m being taken away by Eugene. In this case, she¡¯s still really a child.


    ¡°Even if I go back to Ernst, will you come to see me every day?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to see me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going every day!¡±


    Louise was quickly relieved. After a while, she seemed to think of something, then she said to me.


    ¡°But I was amazed a while ago. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw this in person, but brother Eugene has become very cool.¡±


    Louise said, he still looked a bit like Eugene, but she admitted that he had changed.


    ¡°When I saw him first, I thought it was someone I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    I listened to that and smirked inside my head. Really? I¡¯m not sure if Eugene has changed so much. Of course, he¡¯ve grown up a lot more than before.


    I have a feeling of it, but I don¡¯t know what it was like to be cool or not to know him. Because I¡¯ll always recognize him even if I never met him for a long time.


    Am I become dull because I have already seen him for a long years before?


    Well, objectively, none of the three brothers are bad. For some reason I heard the praise of the brothers, and it feel like I became like a mother who couldn¡¯t get off from my children charm.


    As the carriage moving, I listened to Louise¡¯s praise that continued for a while.


    ********


    After that, the day we decided to go home was advanced.


    Ernst probably had a lot to prepare for this and that, but it seemed that Eugene was in a hurry to finish preparing immediately after meeting me.


    So Cabel, Erich, and I started preparing to leave Vastia in earnest. However, there was not much to pack.


    The whole thing needed to live anyway would have been provided in Ernst too, so I only had to bring my own belongings.


    Anyway, because they needed time to organize themselves, Cabel and Erich also came back from their academy for the weekend. Good.


    ¡°Can I go in for a minute?¡±


    Late in the evening, someone knocked on my visit. What leaked outside was the voice of Johannes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as I said the word of permission, the door opened. Johannes lifted the cup in his hand and smiled a little at me.


    ¡°Want some tea?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Come and sit down.¡±


    Seeing that there were two cups with hot steam, he meant to drink tea together. I had no reason to refuse, so I smiled at him and recommended him a seat.


    ¡°Did I bother?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already finished organizing and I was just looking around once.¡±


    It was the same. Johannes, who sat at the table, looked around in my room for a moment and spit out a faint laugh.


    ¡°I remember when you first came here.¡±


    Johannes was also impressed by the time before leaving us. Some time ago, the Vastias couples also expressed a regrettable feeling.


    I was just looking around this room with a subtle feeling that I had to say goodbye shortly before.


    ¡°Thinking about it, I think I wanted to bring you here from Ernst when we first met.¡±


    Johannes laughed as if recalling old memories. Ah, when he was fighting with Cabel? Is that the first time I saw him?


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    I remember his figh with Cabel.


    ¡°Then I remembered that brother Cabel and brother Johannes even had a fight. As brother Cabel yelling at me, ¡®she¡¯s not my sister!¡¯ ¡°


    ¡°Well, ¡®give it to me!¡¯ I said.¡±


    Wow, it¡¯s very sad to think about it again. At that time, Cabel was the real problem. Johannes was as cool as it was now. Of course, the old Johannes was more shy than now.


    ¡°Not long after that, it¡¯s the first time you came to this house.¡±


    Johannes said, leaving me with a vague old memory and leaving me vague.


    ¡°Oh, from now on I thought I should protect this child.¡±


    My hand holding the cup paused in the air for a moment.


    ¡°At that time, you seemed so tired and sad that from now on, I wanted to make you laugh, and I thought like that.¡±


    But he doesn¡¯t seem to have spoken in the first place for an answer, again his mouth opened.


    ¡°It seems like the time you have been here is quite long, but on the other hand, it seems like it was a blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Six years wasn¡¯t a short time.¡±


    Thinking of it, six years was a pretty long time.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a short time.¡±


    The time that a child becomes a boy and a boy becomes a young man.


    ¡°And Hari, you¡¯ve been in Ernst for only two years.¡±


    And I was amazed at the words flowing from Johannes¡¯ mouth.


    ¡°But Ernst is more of a house for you than Vastia?¡±


    Johannes seemed curious in a pure sense.


    I wonder if the place where I only lived for 2 years when I was younger than the place where I stayed for 6 years is a ¡®home to go back to¡¯.


    At that moment, the realization ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right¡¯ came to me.


    When others saw it, the day I lived in Vastia was much longer than the day I lived in Ernst.


    What¡¯s more, during the two years I spent at Ernst, I didn¡¯t have a purely good memory. So, as a normal child, I could have considered Vastia, where I live, rather than Ernst as a real house.


    ¡®So, if you have a good life right now¡­ ¡®


    Is it something that Eugene was trying to tell me when I met him a while ago? But I have lived in Ernst for more than 20 years. And¡­


    ¡®Of course. You are our sister.¡¯


    The voice that was not erased over time hovered in my head again. I just drank tea with honey and my mouth was sweet, but no, no. At that time, I wouldn¡¯t have left the house without him saying that.


    I smiled vaguely, just silently, and Johannes read my answer there. He stares at me and smiles as if he can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Even if you go there, I want you to miss Vastia.¡±


    ¡°It will be missed.¡±


    ¡°As you think of Ernst now, I hope that someday you want to come back to Vastia again.¡±


    Sorry, I couldn¡¯t answer that, but Johannes just laughed as if he knew it.


    ¡°Now, I will not be greedy.¡±


    After that, Johannes got up from his seat


    ¡°Stop packing and go take a break. Tomorrow, you needs to get up early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always grateful to you, brother.¡±


    He smiled once more, looking at me while I¡¯m saying that.


    And the next morning, a guest we had been waiting for a long time in Vastia¡¯s door come.


    ¡°Come in, Eugene.¡±


    I stood on the second floor of the landing and looked down at the man facing the Vastias couple.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    Cabel and Erich also approached him. In their calling, Eugene¡¯s dark-eyed eyes slipped towards us.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    A small voice crossed my ears. I smile at him as we met again and welcome in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother.¡±


    So we left Vastia. A nostalgic home. Our cradle of quiet memories of childhood. It was the return of Ernstz


    ¡°Welcome, Duke.¡±


    As soon as I arrived in Ernst, my day-did face greeted us and I stopped.


    ¡°And the young lady, and young masters. You¡¯ve had a hard time coming a long way.¡±


    ¡°Hubert.¡±


    Butler Hubert was a little dryer than I remembered, but he seemed to be hardly different from before.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t go through the years either, so I noticed something like a slightly whiter hair or wrinkles around the eyes.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, miss¡±


    While I was happy, Hubert smiled and told me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up a lot in the meantime.¡±


    His eyes looking at me glowed for a moment. Perhaps it reminded him of my appearance six years ago.


    ¡°Hari, inside.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just say goodbye and let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    Ugh, Eugene is another. But second borther, the second, aren¡¯t you a little sympathetic?


    Hubert had a great deal of patience in the past, like you¡¯ve been so bad!


    ¡°You can say hello again later. Anyway, you will continue to live here anyway.¡±


    At that time, Erich threw a horse and passed over me as he passing by. After that, Penny shook her tail and ran forward, as if he were excited.


    ¡°You guys..¡±


    I heard Hubert laughing and I moved the steps I had stopped. Hah, Erich was right. There was a lot of time in the future. Together we stepped inside the mansion.


    No one else was visible inside, even the bite of the servants. It was better to look around the house without interruption. It was the same when I looked at the exterior of the mansion.


    ¡®Come in, guys.¡¯


    Ernest and the couple seemed to greet us with laughter right now. Yes, it will never happen again. After the Ernst couple died, I wondered if it would be better not to give them any lingering regret.


    However, I did not regret the time I spent with them. During that short time I had a happy enough dream.


    ¡°I thought it would be better for you guys to organize your room, so I left it as it is.¡±


    When I heard Eugene¡¯s words, I stopped. The feeling of going up and down on the landing to the second floor was rather strange.


    Cabel and Erich also went to their own rooms. Only Eugene stood still and watched us. I paused for a while before a familiar visit, then turned the doorknob.


    Sweet.


    And finally, slowly breathe in the scenery in the room that caught my eye. My room is still childish pink, as the Ernst couple handcrafted it.


    It was full of color. Pink wallpaper, pink canopies, light reddish wood furniture, and pink carpets on the floor.


    On the bed, the little ones they bought for me were still there. In the meantime, the room was clean, as if people had been in charge of maintaining it.


    As I looked around the room, my heart began to flutter.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the same as before.¡±


    The scenery in my eyes is almost exactly the same as I last saw it six years ago, so I felt strange.


    It was as if only time is stopped still here.


    However, the beds, which seemed to be smaller than before, and the desks and chairs, which were lower in height than before, proved the passing time.


    I approached the bed and picked up one of the dolls on it. The rabbit doll with long ears was white as if it was newly washed.


    It was the same rabbit doll that I borrowed from Erich and returned back to me last night.


    Suddenly I thought of old days, and I smiled and put the doll on the bed again. And when I went out again, I saw the appearances of Cabel and Erich in the hallway one step ahead of me.


    ¡°Are you already looking around?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I didn¡¯t have much to see?¡±


    Cabel replied to my question immediately. But, is it because of the mood? It¡¯s not like people who came back home looked like.


    ¡°Why do the two of you not look a little bit excited?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been doing before¡­ Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Big brother is waiting over there.¡±


    It was because Erich, who was next to him, hit Cabel¡¯s side with his elbow.


    ¡®We¡¯ve been doing before?¡¯


    What did Cabel just say? For some reason, it sounds like I should have heard that they have been here before today. Except me, they came home?


    Have they ever been?


    ¡°What are you doing? Come on.¡±


    When I narrowed my eyes and looked at them, Cabel swept away from my gaze. Erich hurriedly hurried on me.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t so difficult to get information from Cabel, so I¡¯ll pledge later. Then I followed the two of them.


    ¡°Ah, this room is also bern a long time.¡±


    After a while we approached the playroom. I followed the Ernst and came to this house and first met the three brothers here.


    When I was thrown. And it was the place where we heard the news of the Ernst couple. Is it still the same as before?


    But soon, I was puzzled by Eugene¡¯s words, waiting for us as he stand in front of the door,


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a present.¡±


    But before I even questioned, Eugene opened the door and flipped it over.


    The scenery of the playroom was almost identical to that of the old memories, but only one was different. In the middle of the room, there was a clear presence standing in the middle of what I had never seen before.


    ¡°Hari, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    I looked back at Eugene with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°I remembered that you said you had learned to play the piano before.¡±


    What he said as a gift was a brilliant white glow piano with a dazzling luster. I remember mentioning it in the letter.


    Since then, I¡¯ve mentioned it a couple of times more, but even that was a story that seemed to pass by¡­


    He remembered.


    Looking at their face, Cabel and Erich were already aware of the gift Eugene had prepared. I turned my head again and looked at what was in front of me.


    As I approached and raised my hand, the cool temperature of the piano was transmitted to my fingertips.


    ¡°Thanks. I really like it.¡±


    I said to Eugene in a slightly thrilled state. Then, the face I faced subtly glowed with confidence in my reaction.


    Have you ever worried that I won¡¯t like the gift you prepared? Eugene, You have such a cute side!


    I wanted to go and hug him because of my heart, but I decided to endure the impulse in my heart because I never did that kind of offensive attack (?) to the brother even in my previous life.


    And instead, I gave a lot of praise for the piano.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really seen such a beautiful piano!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to make a custom one, but I didn¡¯t have time. Next time I¡¯ll buy a new piano¡±


    No, I like this! I don¡¯t need another piano.


    No need to custom it!


    ¡°Once you give it, it¡¯s mine forever, I don¡¯t need a personalized piano.¡±


    I¡¯m throwing it away like a dedication.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, by the way, do you really have to break the colic at this emotional moment?¡±


    Cabel responded violently to what Erich threw first, and I lifted my hand from the piano and opened my mouth towards them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to eat?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? If you come home, you have to eat first!¡±


    But as soon as I said, Cabel yelled.


    Coo, cool. Since when did eating become the old-fashioned tradition to do after came back home?


    Are you hungry? No, it¡¯s not been a while since we just had lunch, so why are you getting rice as soon as everyone comes home?


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go to the dining hall. Maybe it will be ready soon.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it in line with another words? I¡¯m losing vote if it is like this. Is it because they are in youths in a new place that is, and to growing up in full height?


    Hmph¡­


    Eventually I had to go to the dining room as they push me over and over.


    The early dinner of the day was held in a friendly atmosphere where the story of our recent activity been exchange to each others.


    It was a perfect day, if there was another day like this. I felt a little embarrassed with the maids taking care of my bath.


    ¡°I can do this on my own.¡±


    I was used to being used to it, so I wasn¡¯t really reluctant to do it myself, but Ernst¡¯s maids right in front of me didn¡¯t let me pick one hand.


    ¡°The Duke ordered that there should be no small discomfort in the lady lives.¡±


    They politely bowed to me and replied, and began to do their work carefully again.


    I felt it from the first time I saw the servants, but through their attitude, I realized that the atmosphere of Ernst was somewhat different from before.


    They treated us with a very sincere attitude.


    Even though they usually keep quiet like a shadow, when I need something, a new bird appears or moves like a limb.


    When I asked for something, I could do something right away without having to say it twice, or bring what I wanted, and never even have a way of saying something I don¡¯t like or against planting by saying something to me.


    Should I say that it feels like a professional who has worked in a mansion and has at least 20 years of experience?


    Anyway, it was kind of comfortable when I asked for something, they always be alert. It was like that anyway, but the more I watched those who steadily lifted my hair now, the more I felt odd.


    Still, it was because I was constantly talking and being friendly, and at least those who listened to me were more comfortable than I was at first.


    Cabel and Erich were still in school, so they went back to the Academy and staying home only for the weekend


    Only Eugene and I were left here, but during the day, Eugene also had to go to work.


    So, while staying at the house where I could adapt to my house, I spent some time talking with Hubert, unraveling a reunion, and chatting with servants.


    They seemed to think that the sky would collapse if they first spoke with me.


    Whenever I said hello and talked to them, I was wondering how I didn¡¯t know what to do, as humans are not animals without adaptation.


    After some time, they also became a step in which I responded fairly when I spoke.


    ¡°Should I say strict and difficult master¡­.¡±


    I asked a maid who served my clothes about Eugene because I was curious as to how he had been at home while we were away.


    But as Iasked her, she seemed to have misunderstood the meaning of what I asked and told me about Eugene.


    ¡°He left the mansion early in the morning and came back late at night, I rarely met him. Still, there was an impression that it was difficult to deal with.¡±


    This was mainly the idea that Ernst¡¯s servants, as well as her, had about Eugene.


    There were many servants in the mansion, and some of them had a few faces who had worked here before, but they usually not spoke about Eugene.


    So, it was a new maid who told me now that it has been two years since she joined Ernst.


    In fact, speaking of the second year, there was an unreasonableness to say that it was a complete new arrival, but Ernst said that it was the shortest working period.


    ¡°But Ernst has better treatment than any other place. So I think I want to be here for a long time. And these days, the Duke is not scarier than before. He was a good enough master.¡±


    Eugene came home early and had dinner with me.


    He used to get up early and go together before I wake up, but now I only had to eat lunch at home alone.


    ¡°Until now, he¡¯s always been working until late at night, but I think he really care about the young lady.¡±


    I just laughed once when the maid told me carefully about the story of Eugene.


    **********


    ¡°Can I go in for a minute?¡±


    Then one day, Eugene returned earlier than usual for what happened. I was looking at the mail that started coming to me.


    I was surprised and turned to look at Eugene standing in front of the door. Somehow the room was a bit cramped, so I was trying to open the windows and doors and ventilate them.


    ¡°Oh, brother, why are you so early¡­ Aw!¡±


    Then I threw a small sound instead of raising my body in my seat. The maid who pouring the tea from the side seemed surprised by my sudden movements.


    The cup floated, and because of that, the liquid pour on my hand. I was amazed and let go of the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young lady!¡±


    The maid apologized to me as embarrassed as it was an unintentional mistake.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Then, someone¡¯s hand, stretched out from the side, hurriedly wrapped around my wrist. It was Eugene who came close at hand. It made Eugene¡¯s hand wet with the water flowing from my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The tea wasn¡¯t that hot.¡±


    Honestly, it was freshly boiled water just before, so my skin was pretty burned, but as Eugene looked down at my red-colored back with a serious face, I answered as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Of course Eugene doesn¡¯t believe it.


    The next moment, a sharp-eyed, black-eyed eye was stuck in the person next to me.


    ¡°Where do you sell your mind and make a mistake like this?¡±


    I heard a cold voice dug through my ear without knowing. I raised my head reflexively.


    Also, Eugene, who staring at the maid next to me, and straed at her with an unfamiliar face, was captured in my eyes.


    The maid, who received a cold gaze from him, in the front, kneeled in disgust.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I had to be a little more careful, but I was careless¡­. It wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who said I want to hear excuses¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were like black ice cubes. It was sharp and cold enough to feel like a veil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your intentions. But that doesn¡¯t mean that it hasn¡¯t happened now.¡±


    ¡°Brother. I made a mistake anyway. It was not that big¡±


    When I held his arm slightly with a hand that wasn¡¯t held by Eugene, his lips slowly closed.


    Soon after, Eugene¡¯s eyes slipped over to me as I read the soothing signs from my actions and words.


    The black eyes in the field of my view were still cold, but still a little better than before. Isaid to the maid whose face was white as a blank sheet.


    ¡°Clean up the room while I¡¯m out for treatment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, young lady.¡±


    Fortunately, after that, Eugene didn¡¯t say anything. I thought it was more urgent to treat my hands, so he didn¡¯t make any sound again.


    Immediately I received first aid, and after that I felt a little complicated.


    This is because Eugene¡¯s reaction was thought to be somewhat excessive compared to what happened. But I didn¡¯t say that out of my mouth.


    It was incredibly cautious to believe that Eugene¡¯s hand, which healed my hand, was the one who had just sent his eyes that were so cold to a maid that she had just made a mistake.


    If I think about it, it was the same when he came up close to me and raised my red-colored hand.


    ¡°Does not it hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. You¡¯re worried about us so much? As you gets older, they said it will be more so.¡±


    ¡°You say it¡¯s all right even if it¡¯s not okay.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no? It¡¯s okay when it¡¯s really okay?¡±


    No, of course it¡¯s okay because I¡¯m really okay with it! What am i doing right now?


    You think I¡¯m going to die because of this?


    ¡°That¡¯s how you say that.¡±


    Still, I was glad that the cold that stood on Eugene¡¯s face while talking before was softened a little more.


    I just blamed the maid for the previous work, so I didn¡¯t even think that Eugene would go to her and punish her.


    As that he responded like a frosty response, he was indifferent to the usual servants.


    What I just see is probably because he was that much angry. It was also because the maid probably new.


    It is also true that the servants showed a perfect figure close to zero defects, and that the attitude toward us was so extreme that it was somewhat overkill.


    Perhaps they seemed to think that if they made a small mistake, Eugene would even eat them. Even when Eugene did nothing and seemed indifferent, the servants had trouble with him¡­.


    The maid who saw Eugene today, what will she say in the future? When I thought about it, I felt a little disgusted.


    ¡°Oh, then I hope the invitation letter wasn¡¯t wet.¡±


    ¡°Invitation letter?¡±


    Then I suddenly remembered the mail I was looking at. I put it on the table and was tearing it off one by one, but I don¡¯t whether if It was wet with tea.


    ¡°They¡¯ve sent letters here and there to see if the rumor has already spread that we¡¯re back at Ernst.¡±


    Again, this happened. Even people who knew my contempt and despised my origin were smiling enough to pretend to be friendly with a fake smile.


    Perhaps, without knowing, the letters to the brothers would have been more than me.


    ¡°There were a few invitations among them, but would you like I go there?¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to go to that place right now, but apart from that, I wanted to hear Eugene¡¯s thoughts on how far I could act freely.


    Of course, in the past life, Eugene did not constrain my behavior, but the situation was different now.


    If Eugene wished to refrain me from going out for a while, or if he thought it would be better to attend some important places, it was a point to give according to his opinion.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    But Eugene said without hesitation. And in the words that follow, I am speechless.


    ¡°If you have a place you want to go, you can go anywhere, and you can do anything you want to do.¡±


    His voice, passing through the ear, was very calm.


    ¡°If you have something you want, you can have it all.¡±


    Eugene said, as opposed to the amazing content in it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken that much time and effort so far to you to be able to do that.¡±


    Eugene, I know, wasn¡¯t the kind of person who talked about this easily. I faced the black pupil in front of my eyes. You can notice it without difficulty there was a real meaning behind it.


    At that moment, my stomach was twisted a little bit, ¡®you can do anything you want to do, you can have anything you want¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t a word to say to an ordinary girl who wasn¡¯t even a queen of one country. And I couldn¡¯t dare to imagine what would have been lost in exchange for it until today when Eugene was able to say that.


    When I thought about it, my heart seemed to be tight.


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°If I want something unreasonable, what will you do?l


    But I didn¡¯t want to catch that thought seriously, so I tried and laughed like a joke.


    ¡°Even if it take times, I¡¯ll make sure you got it.¡±


    But in the end, I only listened again to the undeserved, indescribable promise of great size. And I knew that Eugene was the one who would really make any effort to keep his words.


    Perhaps his promise was not limited to me, but to all of us, including the other two younger brothers, but I hated Eugene for that.


    I raised both my hands and wrapped Eugene¡¯s face. Then I looked at his eyes facing the front.


    ¡°I want you to be happy.¡±


    Eugene replied without hesitation again.


    ¡°Your happiness is my happiness.¡±


    I knew this was the original person, but I still hesitate to answer. That was not what I expected.


    ¡°You should be happy when you are happy.¡±


    I said to him again.


    ¡°I¡¯m..¡±


    So I¡¯d rather not listen. I pressed Eugene¡¯s cheeks and stopped him talking.


    Woah, but it¡¯s strange. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a oyster if you press and compress the cheek ball like this? Why is your face so fine!


    Cursed, I felt suspicious for a moment, and soon I stopped thinking of useless thoughts. Then, after a brief sigh, I lifted my hand against Eugene¡¯s face.


    After that, Eugene seemed to stop breathing in my sudden act. His body, which had flinched, became subtly rigid, and then slowly moving smallly, it has been transmitted from my arm¡­.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°What is it, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s a hug?¡±


    Unlike the last time we met outside, the difference in eye level was smaller than before, because we both sat down this time.


    So this time I could hold his neck, not his waist.


    It was formed that I really like to hug him. Still, Eugene was so tall that I wasn¡¯t comfortable at the moment.


    Or maybe it¡¯s because Eugene has a very stiff posture even when he hugged me. What the-, do you have any sense to bend your back a little?


    ¡°Just look down a little bit more.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s ears were right next to me because I was holding his neck.


    The moment I said that, his shoulders, surrounded by my arms, shrugged, as Eugene did what I demanded.


    But instead of giving in, he tried to get away from me. Oops, but not so!


    ¡°Oh huh, can¡¯t you stand still?¡±


    Even though I look fragile, I have a little power to secretly!


    Tightening my arms and holding his neck tight, my upper body leaned on him more. Eugene hugged me and buried my face deeper than before.


    Oh, now I¡¯m comfortable in posture. Uh, but this guy, why now, you don¡¯t seem to breathe? Am I strangled you too hard?


    I suddenly warmed up and pulled my arm away. Then a small sigh of air flew over my shoulder.


    Still, I was satisfied that Eugene did not try to escape this time to see if it had worked just before.


    ¡°Yeah, how nice it is to be quiet.¡±


    From the beginning, if I hug you so gently, then would you like it?


    ¡°I wish you could let me go.¡±


    ¡°I wish you could let me go.¡±


    But Eugene wasn¡¯t giving up yet. His hard voice rubbed right over my flesh and was a little tickling.


    He was in a very uncomfortable situation.


    ¡°Why? Do you feel back?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t feeling bad¡­.¡±


    The tail of his voice was faint, not like Eugene¡¯s usual voice. He quenched his voice at my question and then shut up his mouth.


    Hm, but If you don¡¯t like it, there is no reason to not to say it. In fact, I think I wanted to hug Eugene about once in the meantime.


    What did he think when he opened his eyes alone in the morning in this spacious house, and when he came back alone to an empty house where no one met him?


    When sad, when it was hard, and when he wanted to cry, no one would depend on his heart, and no one would comfort him.


    ¡°I think you need to realize that we are no longer children.¡±


    Of course there were a lot of servants in this house, but let¡¯s exclude them.


    ¡°As you grew up, we¡¯ve grown up so much in the meantime, so you don¡¯t have to overdo it to do something for us.¡±


    He don¡¯t seem to have seen it. Is it because he was educated and raised as a successor to his father from birth?


    Cabel and Erich still seemed to be quite pampered by their mother, but Eugene, he always remembered that he was the first child and not to ask for something from their parents.


    ¡°Brother has to live for himself a little bit more.¡±


    So I said more to Eugene¡¯s mind and heart. I wished, more than anyone else that Eugene could lean on me, and would appear his heart in front of me.


    However, Eugene word said that he was not aware of my heart.


    ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯m already living enough for me. So you don¡¯t have to think like that.¡±


    ¡°And I am not young or weak enough to be comforted in this way.¡±


    Besides, at the end, a light sigh was resolved. I sighed inward. Oh, what kind of country is this stubborn guy come from?


    Does anyone like to know what I mean? Yeah? I crushed Eugene¡¯s head with a heart full of 100 sweet potatoes.


    ¡°When do you ever listen?¡±


    ¡°Hari, wait.¡±


    Then Eugene twisted his body again and opened his mouth. Heung, isn¡¯t it breathtaking?


    ¡°Too close now¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to say anything and just stay there? Why didn¡¯t you hear me, huh?¡±


    Indeed, after a long time, it was also quite difficult, so I wanted to continue to be here for him, to be someone he can depend on, but Eugene did not know it.


    It has spoiled my heart in a different sense from before. No matter what Eugene said or not, I was keen on bullying him by pressing on his head.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    God. Just then, there was a cough from afar, and someone immediately knocked on the door.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing this deep, friendly time. First of all, we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Hyuk, who? It looks like I forgot to close the door before!


    I panicked and turned my head in the direction I heard the sound. And the man who came into my vew immediately solidified.


    ¡°Hari, let me go.¡±


    In the voice of Eugene ringing in my ear, I lifted my arms.


    ¡°Excuse me, but can I go in?¡±


    The person standing by the door was Rowengreen Swallows, whom I had met last time.


    He had a mysterious expression as if he had just witnessed a very strange scene. Finally, Eugene, who had escaped from me, frowned at him for a moment, and finally asked me.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I replied cowardly, still in a cluttered posture.


    When permission was granted, Rowengreen and another man came into the room.


    I was embarrassed by the idea that they had seen us, but Rowengreen came up with another story instead of telling me about the sight he had just seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m seeing you again. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh, I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    ¡°Your existence alone is very helpful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    He said with a smoky face, sincerely thankful to me.


    ¡°The dume came home every evening and ate and had a quick time to go from work..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything useless.¡±


    When Eugene coolly interrupted, Rowengreen shrugged as if he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Actually, I stopped by to introduce someone to you.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been forgotten so far?¡±


    ¡°Ethan.¡±


    Ugh. Now it turns out that Mr. Rowengreen seems to be a bit of a quirky personality, but Eugene, as familiarly, just ignores Rowengreen and calls the man standing next to him.


    ¡°His name is Ethan Bishop. He¡¯s going to escort you from today.¡±


    Ah, you¡¯re going to escort me. I listened to Eugene and looked at the man in front.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ethan Bishop. It¡¯s an honour to serve the young lady.¡±


    He politely greeted me.


    Ethan Bishop was a pretty-looking young man with dark hair and gray eyes, but when he looked up close, he had a deeper, more tactile feeling than I had thought.


    The first impressions seemed a little overwhelming and difficult.


    By the way, from now on, this guy is going to be my escort?


    But, even when I was in Vastia, I always carried the escort next to me whenever I went outside. There was nothing different from it.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to meet you. Please do it well in the future.¡±


    When I said hello, he looked down at me with his fleshly head.


    ¡°Especially when you go out, take it with you.¡±


    Eugene said after I greeted him.


    ¡°You already going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do, so I have to go. No need to send us out.¡±


    It seems that he stopped by for a moment to only introduce the escort. As soon as I saw him, I tried to ask why, but I forgot to say because of my hand.


    I saw him getting up from the seat and Eugene was very dry, so I didn¡¯t go out the door and saw him from the window inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again next time.¡±


    Rowengreen smiled at me, greeted me, and then left the room following Eugene.


    ¡°You can now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked a little disrespectful of what I expected to be uncomfortable, and then immediately went out the door.


    I left alone in the room and moved to the window. Here the view of the mansion was overlooked.


    As I watched Eugene walked out from the front door, I moved again from my seat, where I was only here for a while to clean up my hands while the maid cleaning my room.


    I was thinking of going back.


    By now, my room will be cleaned up, but as soon as I step out into the hallway, I stop walking.


    ¡°Sir Bishop.¡±


    Because Ethan Bishop, who had just left the room, was standing at the door.


    ¡°Are you still standing here?¡±


    I asked, he replied with a swaying face.


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to bother me.¡±


    But how could I not care? Did Eugene tell you to escort me so closely? Then Ethan Bishop, who saw my face, added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be as quiet as I can.¡±


    He said. It is difficult to refuse for some reason because he speak with a face that does not change his expression.


    It doesn¡¯t matter, though, because it¡¯s a short walk through the hallway anyway.


    Eventually I started to walk toward my room with a perplexed heart.


    He¡¯s really getting of it. However, no matter how much the flying and creeping knights are, there must be a presence like a ghost.


    I moved to try not to be as conscious of my back as possible.


    ¡°Sir Bishop, why don¡¯t you just come in and have a tea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    But as I reached my room, he again nested at the door. I thought it would be difficult to stand for a long time, so I asked him to come in for a while, but I was also rejected.


    Then after a while, I¡¯m at the door again as he stood there and tried to tell him once again, knowing I would be rejected again.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to the library for a while. There¡¯s nothing to follow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet again this time.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t work as expected. I was sincerely puzzled and asked him.


    ¡°Did brother Eugene asked you for this? Following me all around?¡±


    This time he didn¡¯t answer. He seemed a bit embarrassed to answer or not. Ugh, somehow, I became a bad guy tormenting this beauty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to embarrass Sir Bishop, but I¡¯m a little uncomfortable. I haven¡¯t used to escorting this way so far, so I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    At the door, I did not step back.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Finally, Ethan Bishop¡¯s lips reopened. Ah, is there any room for compromise?


    I looked up at his face with an expression on my face, but the voice that dug into my ear was lost.


    ¡°Now, get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­.¡±


    I decided to have a serious conversation with Eugene right away tonight.


    ¡°What are you sticking to behind?¡±


    On the weekend that came, Erich just grabbed one eyebrow and asked, as he entered the mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Ethan Bishop, an escort knight.¡±


    ¡°Escort?¡±


    Erich¡¯s blue eyes are behind me, nailed to a standing man. Shortly thereafter, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°He was the one he had.¡±


    ¡°Oh, have you seen him?¡±


    Erich seems to have seen Ethan before.


    When I felt suspicious last time and interrogated Cabel, it was said that the two brothers had been to Ernst¡¯s mansion ahead of me.


    Besides, I was told that I had met Eugene while I was alone. I don¡¯t know how much the lie used to try not to tell me that fact at first.


    But where is the complete secret in the world?


    What¡¯s more, it was easier for me to dig out the truth from the second brother than anyone else.


    Eventually, Cabel came over to my conciliation and polish, and he told me the truth. But how restless he is and how cold he sweats.


    Seeing my hard work immediately come after revealing the truth, he seemed to think that I would feel betrayed or angry, but I was already guessing.


    Because it was nothing. Honestly, I was expecting some degree of contact with Eugene from the time they said they were going to the Academy.


    Nevertheless, Cabel was so sorry for me and I was so hard on him cause he hid from myself and left him alone to let him feel the debt to my heart.


    Wow, just wow. Honestly, it was a bit pitiful that the second brother shook like a rainy dog¡­.


    I¡¯m sure he still feel remorse for me.


    Erich, who had hit Cabel¡¯s flank to try, seemed to have no intention of hiding their past in front of me since that day.


    Like I¡¯m doing now, he spit out something that¡¯s worth detecting. Somehow he must noticed that Cabel had blown all the truth to me.


    So, in conclusion, our poverty was just struggling with a sense of guilt.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re sure to be good because that guy next to you.¡±


    I looked back at Ethan.


    Yes, I¡¯ll know if I see him still escorting from my side. Ugh, I couldn¡¯t win my conversation with Eugene.


    ¡®You just think it¡¯s as a shadow. If you had nothing to do, he would just stand quietly behind you.¡¯


    When I told my thoughts to Eugene, he responded as if it wasn¡¯t trivial, but the fact that I had to be escorted inside the house was uncomfortable and I convinced him over and over again.


    Even in Vastia, I used to accompany escorts only when I was out, so it wasn¡¯t easy to adapt.


    ¡®Is this not done in Bastier?


    In my words, Eugene was worried for a moment.


    ¡®I got one by my side when I go out.¡¯


    But he was adamant. The moment I saw Eugene¡¯s face, I realized that he would not yield as much on this matter.


    I thought that Eugene was trying to overprotect me. But when I saw it as if I hadn¡¯t got a needle like that, I couldn¡¯t help it.


    However, Eugene, who was looking down at my disappointed face, slowly tilted his head and re-opened his mouth.


    ¡® If you doesn¡¯t like Ethan, I¡¯ll switch to another person.¡¯


    His black eyes slipped to the person standing behind me.


    ¡®When I heard that you were uncomfortable in half a day, I was wondering what the hell was he doing in the short time.¡¯


    At that very moment, Ethan¡¯s body was once a tremendous leader, and I felt even stiff right away.


    Eugene just stared at someone over my shoulder, and it seemed as if he had been faced with injustice.


    However, Ethan¡¯s expressionless face still seemed to be quite bleak and poor. When I saw it, I excused myself sweating secretly behind my back.


    ¡®No, Sir Bishop is good enough. It¡¯s just because I¡¯m not used to it.¡¯


    What can I do if he sounded like that? Eventually I took Ethan Bishop back to the room. And that¡¯s it for that day.


    ¡°What were you doing alone?¡±


    Still, after that, he was caring for myself, and it was a good thing to be a little farther than the first time during the escort.


    Even now, Ethan walks a little farther away from Erich and me.


    ¡°I just talked to brother Cabel with a communication sphere until today.¡±


    Today was the weekend, but Cabel did not return home. That is because the second brother was an unanswered student.


    Apparently, the professors at the academy, who felt the severity of the situation, urgently put Cabel into a special supplementary class for failing students during the exam period.


    Cabel, who I just saw his face with a communication sphere, whispered that he didn¡¯t want to study.


    However, I was impressed by the academic school¡¯s humanity! Wow, a really good school. Yes, this is a true education building!


    ¡°Don¡¯t take your brother crying too much. His habits get worse.¡±


    Erich said, crumpling his face like he doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Then you still not eat lunch.¡±


    And I responded lightly to what Erich seemed to be said.


    ¡°No, I ate before I contacted brother Cabel. You still not have lunch?¡±


    If he contacted me before he came, I must have been waiting, but I didn¡¯t know that Erich was coming home today. It looks like I can¡¯t afford it, but as soon as I replied, Erich turned his head to me.


    ¡°You already ate?¡±


    I nodded without thinking as if It was obvious.


    ¡°Yeah, I ate it.¡±


    But why does the third brother look like this?


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I eaten yet, but why are you eating alone at your own pace?¡±


    At that moment, I was a little embarrassed. No, this guy? What does that mean now? Do I have to get your permission?


    At that very moment, I wanted to say that, but I saw his face as if he was irritated rather than angry, and soon turned his head away from me.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. If you¡¯ve had it, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°You still have to eat. If you¡¯ve not eaten yet, go to the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat. I do not need it.¡±


    Then, Erich passed me by.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat again too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but pretend to have a lot of time. I just realized something from the words that the third brother had spoken and split it. I went after him.


    ¡°Did you deliberately come early to eat with me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so free?¡±


    But I¡¯m not an idiot, can I not notice that Erich is pretending not to be?


    Now it was in the middle of lunch, and if you think about it, Ernst is not close to academy like Vastia, so maybe inn order to arrive at this time, he will up early in the morning, and had to prepare.


    As if I don¡¯t know youwell, you mean you hurry up early because you want to have lunch with me today?


    Mama, this third brother is done for some reason.


    ¡°Erich, let¡¯s go to the dining hall with me.¡±


    I grabbed Erich¡¯s arm walking ahead towards the hall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Hey, it¡¯s not like that. What will you become if you starving for food?


    ¡°In fact, while I was in the dining room, I suddenly got in touch with my brother Cabel, so I didn¡¯t eat it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°No! Come on, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    But yet, Erich didn¡¯t shake me off.


    Yes, yes. In this case, it is good to pretend that the nail is long and follow it.


    If I¡¯m not endure here, the mood will become more awkward, and he will be embarrassed only to look at each other¡¯s face.


    Eventually, I took the third brother to the dining hall. I successfully take him.


    Erich settled on my side with the face, ¡®I don¡¯t want to eat something like rice, but I can¡¯t help it because you asked me to do so.¡¯


    The servants were puzzled when I sat at the table again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat with us, Sir Bishop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Yes, I thought he¡¯d refuse. Ethan looked rude once and then went out of the dining hall.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon, so please wait a minute for the meals.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat with me too. You¡¯ve said you¡¯ve not eaten before.¡±


    The servants working in the restaurant subtly blurs the words and notices my attention.


    It would have seemed strange to me to unfold the napkins and prepare to eat again, as I had just finished eating all the meals before, but I said that they would prepare a meal to me without saying anything else to my answer..


    Huft, having lunch for a second time.


    I don¡¯t think people in this dining hall think of me as a pig.


    Overeating is the poison of body care, but I can¡¯t help it because the third brother did something pretty cute. I just have to take my extinguisher later.


    Erich was holding his chin in his hand and watching the amount I was doing. Then he opened his mouth before the servant left.


    ¡°What¡¯s the dessert today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an orange sorbet with cherry confectionery and cherry claw putty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat, give her the dessert. Drinks are okay though.¡±


    Oh. I opened my eyes to Erich¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am a fool? Don¡¯t pretend to not already eating, eat orange sorbet.¡±


    Erich shouted and laughed at me as if I wasn¡¯t funny. The third brother was quick. I thought I would have been eating if he was like Cabel.


    The only true person who clueless in this house is the second brother. After the servants left, I stared at Erich¡¯s face in front of me.


    By the way, our third brother, isn¡¯t he really gentle and nice compared to before?


    ¡°Even a person must go to school to see be a good one.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Erich again laughed at my words, but I shook my head as if I was alone, thinking about an academy that was regenerating our brother into a true education center.


    ¡°Sir Bishop.¡±


    And after a while, I called Ethan on my way out of the dining room. He stood in front of the restaurant, then came out and turned to Erich.


    ¡°Do eat this.¡±


    When I asked, ¡®Would you like to eat this?¡¯


    Ethan did not answer. So I just give it to him. I thought he like sweets.


    No, it wasn¡¯t likely, but it was. Haven¡¯t Ethan and my conversation patterns been going on like this for a few days?


    Tup!


    I don¡¯t even give Ethan time to refuse, I hand over to him what I holds in his hands. Then, Ethan quickly accepted what I had given. After all, as I thought!


    ¡°I think you¡¯re going to be hungry.¡±


    What I brought out of the dining room was a small package of cookies or biscuits.


    Of course, this would not be a point, but it would have been simple enough to fill the hunger.


    When I asked before, Ethan said he was taking care of me when I didn¡¯t see him, but for a few days I have never seen he eat something.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean Ethan would starve all day long, but I was constantly worried that he wasn¡¯t eating the right food as he was taking my escort.


    Erich looked at me like I¡¯m doing all the weird things, but what if I still get caught up in it? Ethan took a heavy package in my hand and stared at me.


    He was slim and his hands were pretty big. Would you like to add more cookies? When I heard the package like that, I don¡¯t think it looked small¡­


    Why is there no response from him to this? Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to accept it then return it again?


    Huft, then I¡¯m going to be really nervous now, but fortunately, he soon turned away from me and said shortly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Oh, there was a response! I felt better when Ethan lowered his hand with the package.


    This feels like the first time I¡¯ve been hanging around and feeding the wild animals that have been alerting me, I would say.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve done everything, come quickly.¡±


    Erich hurried from my back with a voice of dissatisfaction or dislike. I followed Erich with a lighter step than before.


    ¡°Hubert.¡±


    And that evening, I suddenly realized something strange and found Hubert.


    Naturally, Ethan, who was waiting in front of my visit, followed me.


    He was a little surprised when I came to find himself, but as an experienced butler, soon he made me look as usual and said to me.


    ¡°What are you doing, Miss Hari?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°Please ask anything.¡±


    ¡°One of the maids who kept serving me is Sarah, but I can¡¯t see her since a few days ago.¡±


    Sarah was a maid who had made the mistake of pouring hot water into my hands.


    On the day that Eugene saw, she was quite surprised and embarrassed, and even after that, she was only rested in front of me.


    Only after I said it was okay several times, she barely regained stability, but when I thought about it today, It seemed that I had never seen her within the mansion since the day.


    But the very moment I put her name out of my mouth, it felt like the air around me changed a bit.


    I quickly noticed that feeling, but I didn¡¯t express myself and looked at the face I faced.


    Hubert replied with a swaying face, as if the strange atmosphere I had just felt was an illusion.


    ¡°If it was Miss Sara, she went back home for a while. Because of her mother¡¯s illness, she said she needed someone to care for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is her mother¡¯s illness serious?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel worried. she¡¯s going to come back when her work in my hometown is sorted out, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Probably, unless you were a very sensitive person, you were more likely to not notice it. But Hubert didn¡¯t seem to want me to ask more than this.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m glad if it is not serious.¡±


    I smiled casually and turned around.


    I felt that Ethan was quietly looking at my exposed face, but they weren¡¯t the only ones who knew how to hide.


    I turned around with a smile on my face as if my curiosity had been resolved and my mind was lightened.


    I felt a warm gaze behind me, because Ethan, who was constantly looking at me. But he didn¡¯t seem to find anything strange about me. Soon, the gaze nailed to my back fell off.


    As I walked the hallway like that, I suddenly stared out the window.


    At some point, it was seen that a wagon was standing at the front door. It was a daily carriage when Eugene commuted.


    I stopped walking and stood still and watched the view outside the window.


    Then, as I saw Eugene walking down from the carriage toward the mansion, I stopped again.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    I greet Eugene with a smile.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    The appearance of Eugene¡¯s face slowly changing from frost to ice was impressive.


    When I crossed the mansion¡¯s threshold and put me in sight to greet him, his cold, winter-like atmosphere would always be like a soft spring.


    Eugene also opened his mouth to say hello.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Just like a ceremony, we gave and received the same greetings every day.


    ¡°Erich is here today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And Cabel?¡±


    ¡°My brother, Cabel, can¡¯t come because of the supplementary class. I think he¡¯s going to study because it¡¯s a trial period.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±


    I said brightly as usual. Why was Eugene looking down at my face for a moment without a word?


    Do you think my expression is weird right now? I was almost shaking.


    ¡°Brother.¡± But Erich followed upstairs.


    As he came down, I could naturally turn my head away from Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You came earlier than I thought? When did you come?¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s lunch.¡±


    ¡°You must have wake up early.¡±


    ¡°I usually wake up early. I didn¡¯t wake up early because I deliberately tried to come home today quickly.¡±


    Erich said to us who said nothing, but he like someone with a stabbing thing, as he trying to explained things that wasn¡¯t asked.


    Eugene and me felt the same thing, but we said nothing and looked at my brother¡¯s face down the stairs.


    However, Erich, who came down the stairs completely, looked at me and frowned.


    ¡°What, why is your expression like that?¡±


    I thought he was talking to me, as I jumped for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t me who Erich was watching.


    ¡°Mr. Escort, am I funny? Why are you making such a face?¡±


    Ethan, standing behind me, blinked his eyes.


    ¡°You mean my face?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you just laughed.¡±


    When I saw it, Erich seemed to be grumbling. Ethan, who he saw now, was doing the same as usual, but unexpectedly, Erich¡¯s words followed his face tightly.


    An expressionless face, ¡°I did not laugh.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not long, you just laughed at me.¡±


    ¡°You missed it.¡±


    Ethan repeatedly denied strongly.


    He was annoyed. Even though Erich¡¯s original personality was somewhat different, it was unusual for Ethan to react unexpectedly to me.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Then, Eugene, who looked at the two people alternately, opened his mouth.


    ¡°And Erich. You¡¯d be offended if he said that he¡¯s laughing was right anyway.¡±


    Eugene said. Even if Ethan admitted that he was really laughing just now, Erich would have been offended.


    Erich¡¯s face was crumpled, but he didn¡¯t tell Ethan any more.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s stop because brother is already here, too.¡±


    ¡°Look at the escorts, in the order of lying well nowadays? Do you think it¡¯s all right if it¡¯s not, as my eyes aren¡¯t open?¡±


    *********


    That night, I sat on the sofa in my room and thought of something.


    It was a little complicated in my head. Maybe it¡¯s okay, but I just recalled the conversation I had with Hubert.


    After a while I sighed a little and reached out over the table. There were letters and invitations piled up today.


    I lifted the envelope and glanced at the sender on the back.


    As Eugene told me to do whatever I wanted, I was going to slowly look through the letters I received so far and decide what to do in the future.


    And one moment, I stopped by the name I found in between.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    A small sound leaked out of my mouth. A familiar name written in neat font on a white envelope.


    It was the invitation of Eugene¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Rosabella Velontia, that was gilted.

 Chapter 15.5

    ¡°Why did you buy the piano?¡±


    Erich glanced through the bookshelf in front of him and asked as he passed towards the person behind him.


    Now where he is was Eugene¡¯s office. This office in the mansion was originally used by Ernst¡¯s head for generations.


    It was where they were.


    So if he look carefully at every corner, he can easily find traces of their father, the former Duke of Ernst, who died.


    ¡°When Hari received it as a gift, she gave me some hints as to what she would like best,¡± said Erich with a finger touch on a small silver piece that seemed to be his father¡¯s taste.


    Last winter, he once told his brother, who was worried about Hari¡¯s gift, what she would like, but eventually Eugene prepared another gift instead of what Erich had said at best.


    ¡°Is it too dangerous for Hari to have?¡±


    Eugene replied to Erich¡¯s question. Looking back, he could see Eugene¡¯s back as he pulled the bottle out of the cabinet.


    ¡°The only thing I think to worry about is my brother. We¡¯re not even young children who are one or two years old.¡±


    ¡°Then I will buy her later, well.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Eugene did not come over with his provocation, but Eugene¡¯s eyes toward Erich were stricter than ever.


    It was Erich who was rather stimulated by that attitude.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be mad at you.¡±


    Eugene, who became an adult, seemed to have some looseness around his body that was difficult to describe.


    It was obviously not for Eugene, when he was 14, when they parted. Of course, even then, he always showed only his adult appearance to his younger brothers.


    However, if he think about it now, Eugene at this time was always impatient as if being chased by something invisible, and the atmosphere that he had thrown away was unstable and dangerous.


    Erich paused for a moment watching Eugene pouring wine into a glass. Being angry with himself, he couldn¡¯t imagine how.


    Even when he made a big mistake when he was young, Eugene never got angry with his voice, even though he would have tiled him.


    However, when Erich thought, what Eugene just said was sincere.


    So if Erich was against his will and acted freely, it was very likely that he would see his brother¡¯s anger with both eyes.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t afraid of his brother¡¯s anger he had never experienced before¡­.


    Still, he didn¡¯t want to ruin Eugene¡¯s good-looking mood. Erich approached the table with Eugene and sat diagonally across the chair on the other side.


    ¡°Hey, I saw that she hurt her hand.¡±


    Today, on the weekend, he was about to leave the school early in the morning and return home.


    However, there is a reddish burn mark remained in the hands of Hari, who welcomed him.


    ¡°I heard from the butler and said that the maid poured hot water on her hands. How does she do such an absurd thing?¡±


    Erich giggled with a creaky mouth. She wasn¡¯t even a beginner who just started working, and he couldn¡¯t understand that a maid who had worked for several years at Ernst did it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sensitive to make a mistake.¡±


    Eugene said quietly instead of sympathizing with Erich¡¯s words. It seemed that Eugene was trying to appease his younger brother, who was completely excited.


    Erich leaned against the back of the chair and looked at his face. In fact, as soon as he heard the fact from butler Hubert, he went to the maid in question.


    It was evident that Hari had tolerated the maid¡¯s mistakes generously without anger.


    So then he was planning to meet his maid and give a voice, but Erich wasn¡¯t even there yet.


    Hubert said that the maid went to her hometown for her mother¡¯s care, and would return to Ernst again later¡­.


    It seemed certain that a maid named Sarah was fired. If so, it must have been his elder brother doing¡­.


    Now, on the face of Eugene, such traces could not be seen at all. Erich stared quietly at his face.


    Although he was always a big brother from a young age, he was now at an age where he couldn¡¯t even seem to be awkward even when he was drinking.


    ¡°Give me too.¡±


    Then Erich opened his mouth impulsively.


    ¡°Why are you so demanding?¡±


    Eugene was a little surprised by his brother¡¯s shameless attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re not old enough to drink yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, you were pretty young, too.¡±


    Eugene frowned as if thinking about the time. Erich looked at it and then reached out to the table.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Then Eugene picked up the bottle without letting it dry, and pour the drink. Erich curiously poured the liquid in it into his throat.


    Shortly thereafter, Erich¡¯s face became white and then rose red, and soon afterwards he choked.


    ¡°Ueup, yup! What the! Huk!¡±


    He put the bottle in his hand on the table and threw it down as if tossing it. Soon a violent cough poured out from Erich¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I told you to wait a minute.¡±


    Eugene shook his tongue as she watched Erich, who was suffering.


    ¡°Huf,¡­ breathe.¡±


    After a while, Erich coughed, stealing his breath from mouth by his hand after some time.


    ¡°Why do you drink this?! What is this drink! Is there a hobby to study?¡±


    Erich snarled at the table and stared at him like an enemy, when he was embarrassed to just behave.


    Eugene was staring as if he were laughing at him.


    ¡°Oh, really. I don¡¯t have anything to do today. I wonder if I¡¯m being laughed at by escorts.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t like it the first time he saw the escort article behind Hari. Only his outer face not showing it, he thought the escort should not be like a parasite.


    ¡°Did you say it was Ethan Bishop? Why did you put him next to Hari?¡±


    ¡°The reason is simple. His skills is the best.¡±


    Eugene just picked up the bottle of wine that Erich had just thrown down and suddenly returned to the empty glass.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose time to talk when it¡¯s useless, talk about how Cabel is doing.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to hear your second brother uselessly?¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to rectify an accident because it¡¯s not comfortable.¡±


    In short, he was asked to tell him if Cabel is not going through a serious accident these days.


    Erich, who was attending academy with Cabel until he graduated from middle school, frowned and recalled things at the school.


    ¡°To be honest, now everyone knows his character, so they avoid him because it¡¯s troublesome. Johannes Vastia is still in bad term with him.¡±


    ¡°I think Johannes is surprisingly good at Cabel.¡±


    Eugene made a cold evaluation. In fact, even Erich thought, Johannes, who treats his second brother like that, was respectful at some point in time.


    His face was slightly frowned. He looked at Eugene and thought for a moment and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    And then he said for a moment.


    ¡°Are you going to sign a marriage proposal with the Vastia?¡±


    But Eugene replied immediately, as if it was a matter not worth considering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have to think about it, so I don¡¯t have to think about it.¡±


    Then he smiled slightly towards Erich.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to go to them as Vastia¡¯s son-in-law, I¡¯ll take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°What a joke.¡±


    Erich changed his face and added it to Eugene.


    ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t get married soon.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just hate being alone as an adult.¡±


    And at the very moment he inadvertently said that, Erich looked at Eugene¡¯s face and saw it. Oh, what is that expression? What, did he say something he couldn¡¯t?


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    But his face that shouted was a little red.


    He think he just sound a bit strange before. It¡¯s night, so he might have changed sentimentally.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to bed,¡± said Erich, who said nothing, nervously and qualitatively.


    His steps leading to the door were as rough as hiding his ambition.


    Eugene watched his younger brother¡¯s back with a mysterious expression as if he was worried about whether to laugh or not.


    *******


    ¡°Hitch!¡±


    Who is talking about him? Cabel glanced over his tickling nose with his fingertips.


    As he raised his head, a professor who was explaining something in front caught his eye.


    Tsu-eup, maybe he was dozing before. Nevertheless, it seemed that the professor wasn¡¯t noticed his sneeze.


    Now Cabel was forced to attend a supplement lessons for the failing students, it can be called karma.


    He couldn¡¯t go home on a weekend like his younger brother, and he stared at the desk thinking that he wasn¡¯t sure what this was.


    There was a book that had not yet been opened. And in the title of the book, which soon came into view, Cabel made an expression of vomiting and vomiting.


    [Gail Schiller¡¯s logic based on the study of curvature in space-time and the special theory of relativity based on partial differential equations, and its criticism and reinterpretation]


    Crazy, he turned¡­¡­ This is madness.


    Apparently it wasn¡¯t a foreign language, but he couldn¡¯t understand what it was.


    What was even more chaotic was the fact that this was a subject he had learned last year.


    Of course, even Cabel was wondering if he had ever studied this, but at the top of the textbook, the name ¡®Cabel Ernst¡¯ was clearly written in his font, and there were traces of graffiti in class.


    It remained intact.


    However, as the grain of the most important book was erased with an eraser, he couldn¡¯t remember it, so it was a phantom.


    As he attended classes, the spirit of Cabel gradually began to fly somewhere far away from the universe.


    There was only one thought that came to his mind right now.


    ¡°The study of this time and space by the theory of special relativity can be applied to magic, but there are two very important problems.¡±


    Oh, maybe he¡¯ll try to listen.


    ¡°Here we have seen earlier, we can once again see Il Schiller¡¯s fatal argument for error. Would you understand it?¡±


    Cabel twisted his aching body. In the beginning, he¡¯s an undergraduate swordsman, so why should he study this?


    If he¡¯s a swordsman, he is good at swordsmanship! His performance is strong. Even in class, he apply all of his past sins?


    Every day, there are people who can¡¯t even close their mouths and admire the unique performance of his body!


    The impulse to run out of the classroom in second right now wobbled in his heart.


    ¡®Wow, the supplementary classes are all over, so you attend to them and listen to them hard, my brother Cabel is really cool!¡¯


    ¡®You can really expect this test. My brother is studying so hard!¡¯


    The voice ringing in his head made Cabel¡¯s mouth more and more hilarious, but soon he was troubled with a serious face.


    How many points was the test score he should do well?


    It would have been obvious that Hari would be disappointed if he failed, maybe what she said, wouldn¡¯t be nice?


    She would have a cold face. During that imagination, cold sweat flowed behind Cabel¡¯s back. It won¡¯t works! He have to be a great brother like he is now!


    ¡°Well, are there any questions in the class today?¡±


    The class was just to end. As always, before the end of the class, Professor Churum asked students to ask questions if they had any last questions.


    And at this moment, students dismissal would usually be similar.


    ¡®Don¡¯t open your mouth! Do not say! Just don¡¯t ask anything!¡¯


    When the class came to an end, the pupils of students who seemed to be dead were filled with lanterns. The hips across the chair were already hilarious.


    ¡°Then today¡¯s class is¡­¡±


    But just then, someone¡¯s loud voice stopped the professor from leaving. Unbelievably, it was Cabel who called him up.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Ernst. Any problem?¡±


    The professor wasn¡¯t thinking that Cabel would ask him something, and he was suprised why this bastard called himself with such a scary face.


    It was the same with other students. They stared at him, killing breathlessly, perhaps wondering if Cabel was going to be struggling with the professor.


    ¡°What I just learned¡­¡±


    Does Cabel want to do something? Even the professor was nervous and watched Cabel¡¯s mouth, but his words that followed continued to miss everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand well, so I want you to explain it again from the beginning. Ah!¡±


    At that moment, everyone opened their mouths and opened their eyes.


    What¡­? What have they heard now? Did he just ask him to explain the class again? Who? The one who hate to see the restaurant menu twice, Cabel Ernst?


    ¡°What, explain it again?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This time, I¡¯m going to listen to you without missing a word, so please explain again!¡±


    Who got on the Cabel Ernst body today?!


    Cabel, who had put students in a chaotic bath of confusion, demanded a re-class for the professor with a shameless face.


    Of course, since the class was already over, it was something you could refuse at the discretion of the professor, but the professor, who thought he would never see it before he died was so moved by Cabel¡¯s academic fever.


    ¡°Oh, yes! This beautiful and moving thing! Now, everyone! Open the book again! Let¡¯s do it until we all fully understand today¡¯s lessons!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    But it was only those two who were excited about what do. The students who were able to extend their supplementary classes quickly were suprised and annoyed.


    But they couldn¡¯t show the opposite reaction.


    In the end, they cried and had to open the book again to study.


    Cabel¡¯s crazy journey did not end in one time, but progressed through all subjects.


    Afterwards, failing students who had suffered all the way through supplementary classes with him, were able to achieve high enough to bounce their score off the next exam because of Cabel¡¯s inconsistent school district.


    After that, even if they listened to the name of Cabel Ernst, they came to fed up with everything.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Suddenly, what flower is it?¡±


    When I saw Eugene with a wide eyes, I opened my eyes again. It was because of the bunch of flowers in his hand.


    ¡°Rowengreen brought it.¡±


    Rowengreen? What Eugene thought, she narrowed her eyes and looked down at the flower. I don¡¯t know why, but it seems that the way Rowengreen brought that flower wasn¡¯t very pleasant.


    ¡°Rose? Yes. It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    The bouquet in Eugene¡¯s hands seemed to be decorated for a gift. What is the reason to why Rowengreen presented such a rose to Eugene?


    I smirked at my doubt. But as I pass, Eugene calls the servant next to him.


    ¡°Put it in a vase and put it in Hari¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duke.¡±


    I looked at him and asked,


    ¡°Can you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine now, so it¡¯s up to me.¡±


    Oh, the sound of Rowengreen would be a bit regrettable. Eugene doesn¡¯t seem to like flowers very much. So, the flowers I gave you last time would have been difficult to deal with huh?


    I decided not to ask the best regards to the peony.


    ¡°Just, I¡¯ll do it. Give it to me.¡±


    When I reached out, his gaze stayed in the back of my hand, which still had some light burn marks, but Eugene didn¡¯t say anything.


    I received a bouquet from him. Then Eugene¡¯s hand stopped momentarily.


    ¡°When I was alone, your fiancee said she wanted to meet and talk with me.¡±


    In fact, Rosabella Velontia was expecting to meet me soon. He was Eugene¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and I was his sister externally even though our blood was not mixed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to reply to her.¡±


    If the invitation didn¡¯t come from her, I¡¯d probably ask him first.


    ¡°I think my brother should know.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Like Eugene said last time, I didn¡¯t ask him for permission. He replied as if it were natural.


    ¡°Noted. Thank you for telling me.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t show any emotions. Either he¡¯s not happy to me meeting his fiancee, or on the contrary, he¡¯s happy we¡¯re to get acquainted.


    Eugene really literally seemed to have nothing to do with whether I meet Rosabella Velontia or not.


    ¡°So, sooner or later, I will meet with Louise and go to the dress maker together. It¡¯s a meeting appoitment, I shouldn¡¯t look so shabby.¡°


    But as I jokingly added, I laughed a little, making a sound of falling in the wind..


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t look like that.¡±


    After that, Eugene smiled.


    ¡°When you go out, be sure to take Ethan.¡±


    In the place where his eyes reached, there was still Ethan standing behind me. Ethan seemed to know what Eugene said.


    The escort nodded his head down. I held a bouquet of roses in my arms and looked at Eugene as he climbed upstairs.


    *******


    ¡°Sister Hari!¡±


    A few days later, I met Louise.


    ¡°I missed you, sister!¡±


    She grabbed my hand and turned round and round from her place as soon as she met me.


    ¡°I missed you too! How have you been?¡±


    I joined there and we ended up laughing, holding hands in good shape, and becoming great, well-deserved girls in the middle of the road.


    The gaze of the surroundings naturally caught on as the girls dressed in bright colors fluttered on the streets, but we stopped again after enjoying the joy of reunion without worrying about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so bored because I don¡¯t have a sister at home.¡±


    ¡°I do too. It¡¯s good to see you like this today.¡±


    Actually, although I saw and talked to her face with a communication sphere a while ago, the feeling was different from meeting in person.


    I just laughed, fixing the crooked Louise¡¯s hat because the violent greetings just before. Suddenly, her eyes turned to my back.


    ¡°Hyuk, by the way, who¡¯s that, sister? Who¡¯s behind you?¡±


    Louise was now looking at the person behind me. The eyes of her wide open made me laugh a lot.


    ¡°My escort knight, sir Bishop.¡±


    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s my taste.¡±


    Louise admired and raised her thumb up,


    ¡°Sir Bishop? What¡¯s your name? What is your communication sphere number?¡±


    Wow, by the way, Louise, why are you talking like you¡¯re throwing rock? I was curious from where she was, and where did Louisa see, learn, and repeat that word?


    Is it from her nanny, Becky? Or this time, Marian, her childhood friend?


    Ethan replied bluntly to Louise question.


    ¡°There is no private conversation among escorts.¡±


    Ethan seemed to be a sweet pumpkin, but Louise now spewed out resilience without being offended by that attitude.


    ¡°Wow, more of my taste.¡±


    After that, she raised her thumb one more time. Louise noticed Ethan quite well.


    However, as I see it, Ethan¡¯s face was a perfect fit to Louise¡¯s taste.


    By the way, did Louise like this and the silent type? Did I know that for the first time today?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to meet more often outside with my sister in the future.¡±


    Louise screamed at my ear with a very satisfied face.


    ******


    ¡°Step in.¡±


    The place we would visit today was the Queen Arabella costume shop. What kind of place it is!


    This is where I custom-made my tear-soaked wedding dress in my last life! Ugh, it¡¯s cylindrical to think again!


    My wedding dress, which has been overcome through a huge competition!


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a dear customer. Come on in.¡±


    The people in the room greeted us greatly. Once you say Ernst or Vastia, the family that all Arlanta surely knows visit here, this shop will gain more name.


    We can just order today and come directly to this shop. This was because Queen Arabella had just opened.


    Still, I had a word of mouth from the opening of the business and made a reservation today, but it was definitely easier to set an appointment than in the future, where I had to wait more than a month to fit a single outfit here.


    ¡°It¡¯s a style I usually don¡¯t wear, but it¡¯s also pretty. How many suits are you going to fit in today?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it about two or three?¡±


    ¡°I like that too. Next time with Marian, I have to bring her.¡±


    Louise and I looked at these and other clothes in the dressing room. We were going to order custom-made, not ready-made clothes.


    So once we had chosen the type of dress we wanted, we went through the consultation with Madame, the owner of Queen Arabella, to make a detailed design.


    Besides, we had to measure today because it was the first time we came to this dress maker.


    ¡°Then take a slow look. Feel free to speak to us if you need any help.¡±


    We had a leisurely time sitting on a fluffy sofa, drinking tea from the dressing room.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you telling to wait?¡±


    But then, a loud noise came from outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    It was a pretty sloppy girl¡¯s voice. Louise and I gazed for a moment and then stared at the entrance of the room we were in.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that unusual. Nobles could go wherever they could, and not readily accept that they had to wait for someone else¡¯s turn.


    Hah, but is it a good idea? When I hear something outside, I feel like that person is the one I know..


    ¡°What? Ernst?¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of a person outside was suddenly quite. Immediately afterwards, the sound of the shoe beeping again and again seemed to suffice from someone.


    A hasty voice scrambled and passed. Ethan behind me readying to block,


    ¡°Should I stop her?¡± He asked quietly.


    He, too, seemed to have noticed a strange feeling happening outside.


    ¡°No, just wait.¡± I shook my head at Ethan.


    When I heard the voice, it seemed to be an aristocratic girl anyway, it was nothing to cause trouble with the escort knight. Besides, I think that person is someone I know.


    The doorway of the room where we were, was not a door, but the space was separated by a cloth draped from above.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°What couldn¡¯t it be?¡±


    After a while, a red cloth rolled out, flapping at the same time as the leaked voice leaked in.


    And finally, the antagonist of artlanta, who appeared in front of our eyes, was a girl with blonde hair with a slight rise in her tail and a feeling of quirky.


    Is it her? I tremble as soon as I see her face. It was a greasy mood. Because the person I expected was right.


    Her name is Lavender Cordis.


    In the past life, she liked Eugene and she was a woman who was hostile to me. Somehow, I¡¯m still very stupid.


    Yes, a voice or a tone that I heard at first glance felt like just her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the rumored one¡­.¡±


    She looked at me and opened her eyes wide. I don¡¯t know why, but it seemed a little surprised for her to see me.


    But soon she responded to her reaction, and as if she lost her self-esteem, she quickly turned her face to the front of us again.


    ¡°Are you Hari Ernst?¡±


    Lavender Cordis looked down at me and opened her mouth. Her attitude was indeed arrogant, but nothing surprising.


    Originally, she was a self-willing personality, but she wasn¡¯t particularly polite to me. It was also an ordinary day for her to ignore my native origin.


    Erich said that she likes Eugene, so me, who doesn¡¯t mix blood with him, make her dislikes me in the family fence.


    At first I heard it and said it was a joke, but later I thought he was right. Lavender Cordis¡¯ bitter eyes were at the peak when I showed up with Eugene.


    Oh, but the more I think about it, the more funny it is.


    Having a fiancee next to Eugene and having such an attitude only to me, not his fiancee, Isn¡¯t it a little too much?


    Anyone know who will marry Eugene anyway, it is Rosabella Velontia.


    I sat on the couch and stared at the lavender cordis in front of me.


    In my last life, I have tried to be kind to her, as I have always been to everyone.


    That was also my own survival strategy of surviving this society, and it was also because I already carved out my own shortcomings.


    So, if I was in the past, I would laugh in this situation and say,


    ¡®I am Hari Ernst.¡¯


    But now I did not.


    ¡°If you want to share a greeting, isn¡¯t it the right order to introduce yourself first?¡±


    Lavender Cordis has already done enough to sneak into a room in our dressing room. In addition to that, how do she expect the other person¡¯s identity in this way?


    Hah. It could not have been without ignoring me quite a bit.


    Of course it¡¯s not a day or two that I¡¯m trying to get rid of Lavender Cordis, but now I¡¯m crooked!


    Now I wasn¡¯t going to be courteous to anyone who was rude to me.


    Besides, if the existence of myself was already set in the eye of Lavender Cordis, I would have no use no matter how much I wanted to get along with her.


    So I will not give in boldly! Lavender Cordis, too much for me to get close to her, I won¡¯t do it!


    Lavender Cordis seemed surprised at my reaction, and once again she opened my eyes wide. I didn¡¯t know that I she will take my word in this way.


    Soon her eyes wriggled and a little frowned, but after a while, surprisingly, instead of rolling her face towards me, she smiled and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Oh my, look at my mind. My good mind forgot to say hello ahead.¡±


    I was a bit surprised by the unexpected. Uh? What?


    I first saw Lavender Cordis smiling at me like this.


    In her last life, she has been very hostile since she first saw me, and she never tried to hide the fact that she disliked me.


    But why is it different this time?


    ¡°I¡¯m Lavender Cordis. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I was rude just before. Sometimes, this is because my action is ahead of what I think.¡±


    Lavender Cordis surprisingly apologized.


    ¡®Why is this women doing this? She was treating me so lightly than what she had done before.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, it is true that she just ignored me the first time she saw me, but now her attitude is quite different.¡¯


    ¡°Because it¡¯s all an honest personality, please understand generously, miss Ernst.¡±


    The appearance of lavender cordis, who is pretend to be close to me, for what she had ate wrong, seemed to have a goosebumps on my forearm.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at her.


    Why is she doing this? Um, maybe it was before she liked Eugene yet¡­


    But even if she does, isn¡¯t it strange? She doesn¡¯t have a reason to falter me like this, right?


    No matter how I rolled my head, I couldn¡¯t find out. Once I stopped grasping her inside, I greeted her.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Miss Cordis. I¡¯m Hari Ernst. It¡¯s an unexpected encounter, but I¡¯m glad to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Then, next to you must be Vastia¡¯s lady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Louise Vastia. It¡¯s a very unique greeting.¡±


    Louise said, to Cordis¡¯s entry and watch her reaction into the challenging words of Louise.


    Louise seemed to be dissatisfied with her suddenly boarding without permission. Lavender Cordis seemed to have noticed that sensation, and again,


    ¡®ho ho ho!¡¯


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been in the way and interrupted. I¡¯m sure your heart was surprised. Then I¡¯ll go out. I will make up for today¡¯s mistake next time.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me. I hope you have a good time.¡±


    She once again apologized to us and said to have a good time, and then left the room during the day with a smile.


    ¡°Suddenly she shut up and pretend to be close? She¡¯s a weird woman.¡±


    After Lavender Cordis left, Louise briefly criticized her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I¡¯ll apologize for the mistake we just made.¡±


    People in the room apologized again and again. In fact, failed to stop the audience was their negligence.


    That was right, but it would have been difficult to prevent the Lavender Cordis from sticking into the crampy as it is now.


    Anyway, Louise and I pretended not to insulted and accepted it because they were sorry again and offered us an unprecedented discount.


    What was Lavender Cordis anyway?


    I didn¡¯t understand what she showed me, so I had to be deeply suspicious, but no matter how much I thought, the answer didn¡¯t come out.


    *******


    Meanwhile, time passed steadily, and the long-awaited day was finally over.


    The day has come for me to meet Eugene¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Rosabella Velontia.


    ¡°Thanks, Sir Bishop.¡±


    I grabbed Ethan¡¯s hand and got off the wagon.


    Where I stand now is in front of the mansion of Velontia. Today I was going to meet her here.


    ¡°Come in. Welcome to Velontia.¡±


    As soon as I stepped into the mansion, the Butler of Velontia, who was waiting in front of me, greeted me.


    Will Rosabella be waiting in the drawing room?


    It was the same when I was invited to her for the first time in my past life, but I soon opened my eyes slightly wider to someone who was in sight.


    ¡°Welcome, Miss Ernst.¡±


    The lustrous blonde hair bent over the shoulders and the green eyes that seem to embrace greenery.


    And a woman of noble dignity who never loses anything appeared on.


    ¡°Thank you for coming to Velontia.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Rosabella Velontia, who came to meet me directly in the door, said the word with a smile.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Ernst and Velontia aren¡¯t close by, so it must be difficult while coming.¡±


    The white hand moved in front of her eyes. As the clear liquid filled the teacup, the subtle scent touched the tip of my nose.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, fortunately I came comfortably, the scenery outside was so good that I didn¡¯t even know it was going to pass.¡±


    Now 18-year-old Rosa Bella Velontia was truly proud of her beauty. Wow, sister. You look beautiful ten years later and now.


    Ten years later, the mature charm wasn¡¯t a joke, but now it¡¯s fresher and younger than it was then!


    Honestly, she was one of the people I wanted to imitate. Lady of elegance, intelligence, and elegance flowing from her one fingertip.


    Therefore, it is rather difficult, as there was a feeling, but¡­¡­ .


    ¡°It¡¯s a rose tea from Velontia Rose Garden. I don¡¯t know if it suit miss Ernst¡¯s liking.¡±


    Rosabella Velontia, who I saw again with my eyes, wasn¡¯t that hard to deal with.


    ¡°Thank you. It smells good.¡±


    Originally, she and I in my past life were in a face-to-face relationship. But,


    There was always an invisible distance between her and me, but is it because she¡¯s older the ?


    Rosabella Velontia, who used to be seen as an infinitely high and distant person, felt like a normal person now.


    No, but of course still she was a beautiful and elegant lady that would serve as a model for many women. But I couldn¡¯t find any auras I felt from her before.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s still young, or if I no longer adore her? Is it because I¡¯m not a little girl?


    I looked at the face of the person I faced with a strange feeling. Maybe I was envious of her back then.


    Rosabella was like a specimen of a noble lady I wanted to be, but her elegance or dignity was something someone like me couldn¡¯t easily replicate.


    ¡°I wanted to see and talk about miss Ernst¡¯s face in person like this before.¡±


    But now.¡­ The way she goes felt close to me.


    Unlike what the old Rosabella felt, like a woman in the high places that would never reach my hand.


    ¡°But you seem to be a little bit different from my imagination.¡±


    She was watching me quietly as I was looking at her, and finally, when she finished pouring tea, Rosabella smiled and opened her mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I put the mug in my hand silently on the table.


    ¡°When you first stepped off the wagon and went into the mansion, when I first saw you, I thought I was going to see my aunt.¡±


    It was a person. By the way, did you see the appearance of such a person from me?


    Oh, maybe it mean that a homeless atmosphere that doesn¡¯t fit my age flows out of me?


    I¡¯m pretty young on the outside, but I¡¯m not inside, so I get stabbed¡­.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the few ladies I admit. She doesn¡¯t lose her noble dignity in any situation.¡±


    ¡°Even at this moment, there is no change in miss Ernst¡¯s eyes. Honestly, it¡¯s admirable. If it were me, obviously I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    So, to be straightforward, in summary, she was surprised because I didn¡¯t feel like a common girl from me.


    Hah, if this was me of real age, I would have left Rosabella disappointed.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t that I used to neglect the etiquette class just because it used to be, but to be honest, she would have been like imitating to me back then.


    So for Rosabella, it was me who gave me the best tribute right now.


    To be recognized by her like this, should I say that there has been a rewarding effort that has been made for the past 20 years?


    ¡°¡®m sorry if I do anything that make you feel bad.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t really bad.


    Even the same honesty was somewhat different from the feeling I received from Lavender Cordis.


    Rosabella wasn¡¯t looking at me or ignoring me, it was just telling the truth about me. Besides, I had already experienced her character in the past, so I knew enough.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t offended. You¡¯ve seen me look like your aunt, but it¡¯s rather overkill.¡±


    It was unexpected. Seeing that she pay attention to me enough to meet me directly up to the door, unlike Rosabella, I seem to have the intention to make friends with her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really worried about it.¡±


    Rosa Bella smiled at my words.


    ¡°I think I can get along well with Miss Ernst.¡±


    And in the words of her following, I smiled at the person I met.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you please be at ease. We are going to be a family after all.¡±


    But inside the wagon returning to Ernst, I was feeling somewhat complicated.


    A family¡­


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t very close to my sisters in law in the past.


    There was a feeling Rosabella is like a lady I can¡¯t get closer to, and Ms. Temperto, who was married to Cabel, was shy and had a bad daylight, making it difficult to get along.


    And not only for that reason¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to walk, I¡¯m going to the garden.¡±


    Arriving at Ernst, I didn¡¯t go straight into the mansion, but turned to another place. Ethan followed quietly behind me like no other.


    Already, the smell of the blades of grass rubbing on the tip of my nose when summer is approaching.


    ¡°Oh, I want to drink.¡±


    I muttered unintentionally.


    On such a day, it is best to sit on a terrace and sneak a drink. Then, how many years since I have been drinking in this timeline, already?


    Will my alcohol in the cellar be good?


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t me, it was the Duke of Ernst before, but it¡¯s mine because I steamed it in my heart a few years ago.


    Startle.


    However, suddenly, I felt a very frightening movement behind me.


    I unconsciously turned my head and found Ethan with a doubtful look on his ears.


    Immediately after that, I jumped this time. Right, were you there? Haha, but why is your expression like that?


    What just happened? Have you ever heard of my word? Strange, I didn¡¯t hear anything!


    I reflexively smiled at him with an innocent face, but he already noticed my self-talk.


    ¡°It seems to be an early age to drink.¡±


    My smile shook with Ethan¡¯s serious expression. Ugh! You say it with a fastball like this!


    Wouldn¡¯t you think of me as a child who turned into rebellion? It¡¯s a misunderstanding!


    My mental age is already a legitimate adult since long ago! And what if I want to drink a little?


    It¡¯s unfair, unfair! Ugh ah.


    ¡°What do you mean by drink? Hmm, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Besides, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve been drinking like I really did, as a child. I haven¡¯t even dra k a drop of alcohol since I came back! More unfair!


    Let me look at Ethan naturally and innocently look at him, and he reacts to my expression and seems to be not convinced.


    ¡°I will pretend not be able to hear this time, but if I witness drinking, I have no choice but to tell the duke,¡± he sighed.


    His eyes look like an adult. It seemed to seen an immature child playing with fire.


    Looking at that look, my perfect smile is broken. Ugh, ugh, I¡¯m sorry! But I can¡¯t remember what I deserve. Ugh ugh.


    ¡°Because Sir Bishop was wrong? You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Nevertheless, Ethan was not believing. His basically expressionless just stare at me. What does that mean to me?


    I feel like I¡¯m going to squeeze the futons and pillows a little, what about this strangely shameless and embarrassing mind!


    Hah, how long will it be so I can drink?


    Looking at his face, I¡¯ve already seen it. It was clear that Ethan Bishop now considers me a bad teenager.


    Or are you thinking of being a rebellion teen girl? Of course, it¡¯s not good either way, god damn. I plied my lips and walked ahead.


    After a while, a bunch of yellow flowers bloomed in front of me.


    Hmph, if this gonna happens, I¡¯ll just be twisted.


    I was stigmatized as a bad girl, so I decided to throw off my esteem so far and act more comfortably.


    In fact, I don¡¯t know how long I should stay with Ethan, but it was hard to keep conscious of his gaze all day long like now.


    I moved tumultuously and sat down in the middle of the flower garden. Ethan jumped briefly at my appearance, not like a noble lady, but never said anything.


    The place where we are now was a flower garden that led to an out-of-garden path. The scent spreading from the yellow flowers was delicately fragrant.


    I think it would be nice to make something like a bench because the scenery is good here.


    Should I tell Hubert to make one of them?


    ¡°Sir Ethan, do you know what this flower¡¯s name is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I knew it. Actually, I wasn¡¯t too curious about it, but I just wanted to ask it. As I¡¯m trying to squat, my legs feel pain.


    The shoes I wear now have a high heel. I glanced at Ethan and then sat down on the grass. Then his face shook small.


    Oops, does this sound a little fun?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take off my coat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Now I¡¯m going to sit down and not put on your outerwear. If I just sit down like this, it¡¯s obvious that my skirt will get wet, but what do you do?


    Besides, you still have nothing to do with my actions.


    It was also fun to watch Ethan with a small facial expression, reacting with a very small gesture.


    I sat in the middle of a flower garden and sat on the back while lying on the floor. Then Ethan faltered once more. Wow, are you surprised at my free form?


    It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a teen girl anyway! Wow, I can¡¯t drink anyway, but I¡¯m just going to twist it.


    Still, it was hard for Ethan to keep his mouth open and to keep his dignity, or to get up from his seat.


    Instead, he¡¯s standing right next to me as he seemed somewhat embarrassed, then he quietly stepping back and stepping back a little further.


    Chirp.


    I heard a small chirping bird somewhere. White clouds were floating in the sky. Oops, direct sunlight is skin-friendly!


    I thought I was going to bring a mass of dust as I was just annoyed. Instead, I swung to the side.


    When I lay down, this time yellow flowers and green grass leaves came into view. I slowly reached out to the side and picked a flower.


    ¡®Are you going to marry Miss Velontia?


    A long time ago, someone here slowly emerged from my mind.


    The engagement period of Eugene and Rosabella was finally about to fill five years.


    Since both Ernst and Velontia were high-powered families, the news of their engagement became a great gossip that made Arlanta bustling.


    But when I felt that their engagement period was longer than I expected, I was vaguely wondering if they were going to break up.


    So one day, I saw Eugene and I was almost impulsively open my mouth and ask him question.


    Back then we were standing in this yellow flowered flower garden where I am lying now.


    On the boundary line from late spring to early summer, Eugene looked around at me.


    The moment his gaze turned to me, I immediately regretted, ¡®Just don¡¯t ask.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be so.¡¯


    A cool, cool voice flowed into my ear. Any questions or doubts from me or others have no such meaning.


    I looked silently at his cold face for a while as if he was staying alone in the winter, even under the warm spring sun.


    I didn¡¯t even remember how many years ago it was when I saw Eugene¡¯s smile.


    ¡®Tell me what would be good for a wedding gift? I¡¯ll prepare it in advance.¡¯


    While staring at me as a companion, he turned his head to me.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to.¡¯


    ¡®I do not want to receive from you.¡¯


    Suddenly, I was inadvertently small in the afterimage of a sudden memory.


    It¡¯s a gift I tried to prepare with a good heart, but It become useless when he say it like that.


    I was so grumpy about Eugene that I didn¡¯t really prepare his wedding gift. Ugh, so, did you think that Rosabella wasn¡¯t going to get closer to me?


    Perhaps you thought I will not be welcoming to your future wife. If that is the case, I understand.


    Honestly, I was twisted and I didn¡¯t prepare anything, so I regretted it.


    Anyway, at that time, I was a little angry with Eugene and said,


    ¡®Yeah, eat well and live a good live well.¡¯


    ¡°Such a bad guy.¡±


    If I think about it now, I think I should have done that, but at that time, I was really upset.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the bad guy?¡±


    Who¡¯s the bad guy? It¡¯s you. At one point, suddenly a shadow was cast on my head.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sunbathing.¡±


    Eugene noticed that as he couldn¡¯t understand why I¡¯m doing this here, but he also reached out without saying anything to me.


    ¡°Hold my hand. I¡¯ll get you up.¡±


    I pretended I agree. He grabbed my hand and gave me a hand. After pretending, I soon pulled our hand together forward.


    He wouldn¡¯t have blinked his eyes normally, but because of his neglect, Eugene fell over me more easily than I thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s this joke again?¡±


    However, Eugene showed his amazing wits in the meantime and reached my hand.


    Up close, he looked down at me. Fortunately, my face didn¡¯t seem to make him feel bad or angry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s lie down too. The view is better than I thought.¡±


    I smiled playfully at him.


    Then Eugene¡¯s eyebrows slowly lifted up. As he did in the lobby on the first floor, he was staring at me again and again.


    At that time or now, I¡¯m smiling and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s trying to figure out something from my expression like that.


    ¡°Oh, lay down.¡±


    Look, I¡¯m doing useless things, so I want to see you doing it like me! I pulled his arm and broke his balance.


    Eugene narrowed his forehead and collapsed over me. I pushed him to lie down next to me before Eugene got up again.


    Achieve the purpose!


    Oh, it¡¯s hard. Why is it so hard to lay down next to one person?


    Oops, then suddenly my thought went over to Ethan, to be standing somewhere over there.


    Then, did I break down Eugene¡¯s dignity in front of his staff now? The hell, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Anyway, I¡¯m a teen girl going through a period of flurry of rebellion!


    ¡°How are you lying down? Is it good to lie down?¡±


    Eugene was looking at my shameless expression, looking back at me with an indescribable expression.


    Then he looked away from me and stared at the front.


    At the time of dawn, there was orange color in the sky. A yellow flower shook its body and tickled the cheeks in the warm breeze.


    Yes, sometimes people have to take a break like this. I work all day and then it is not good for my mind and body.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    After a while, he turned his gaze back to the little call I spit out.


    I pulled my mouth and smiled at him instead of saying what I want to say to him. Eugene stared at me like no one else in the room.


    When it was almost night, we woke up.


    First, Eugene who raised his body reached out to me as before.


    I also grabbed his hand this time without making a joke, but when he raised me up and tried to step back, I rather held his hand tight.


    Then I laughed and said as if I was making a folly using his sister¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°Just grab hand like this and go.¡±


    The black pupil looked down at me again. I started walking ahead before he refused.


    Suddenly Ethan was standing farther away than I last saw. As we walked through the yellow flowers, he quietly followed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eugene, who grabbed my hand and walked, opened his mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of laughter from you today,¡±


    I replied to his keen point, just as if I was.


    ¡°Well, is it because I feel good?¡±


    I lost next to Eugene¡¯s warm gaze.


    He was suspicious of what I was saying, but since this was my complete problem, I couldn¡¯t say anything to Eugene.


    So we grabbed our hands and walked together with the sundown garden.


    ¡°You two are here.¡±


    When we stepped into the mansion, Hubert and the servants bowed and greeted us.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go up and change my clothes. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    But the warmth that had gone a little while back again lifted my hand. When I look back at the voice calling me, Eugene¡¯s face is reflected in my sight.


    He called me like I did before and said nothing.


    ¡°You have a flower on brother¡¯s head.¡±


    I said, throwing my eyes toward his eyes.


    Then Eugene narrowed his forehead and raised his other hand, not holding me, over his head.


    Soon there was a yellow flower in his hand. Eugene¡¯s eyes looked down at what was in his hand and shook.


    He frowned as he was dissatisfied with the flowers on his head while he was here.


    ¡°Why do tell me now?¡±


    ¡°Well, because it look good?¡±


    Once again, his arms moved as if trying to hold me, but I moved away from it.


    Eugene did not catch me this time.

 Chapter 17.5

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°There was nothing unusual about what I¡¯ve seen and told you so far.¡±


    Of course, the target of the report was Hari Ernst, who is currently escorted by him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even hear the conversation inside.¡±


    She remained a bright face until she climbed the wagon, and it was a more friendly atmosphere than when she first met with Ms. Velontia


    ¡°If nothing had happened, why would she have such a face? I just couldn¡¯t help to noticed.¡±


    As soon as Ethan¡¯s words ended, a cold voice struck, and Eugene seemed unpleasant from the moment before.


    Ethan asked after seeing his face.


    ¡°Does she?¡±


    That is, he was asking if he could approach the area that was not allowed until now.


    Then, he would be able to closely understand the conversations in the enclosed space as well as the work and actions when he was alone in a private space.


    Of course It was something that had to be done in secret without the consent of the escort, and that was why Ethan had never been allowed to ask up until now.


    ¡°I asked to you to be an escort, not to monitor.¡±


    Again, Eugene replied undoubtedly. As if trying to discuss something that wasn¡¯t even worth telling, Ethan¡¯s gaze was sharp.


    Ethan bowed his head to respect his will.


    ¡°Tell me what she told you before I arrived.¡±


    Eugene still smirked with a cool face.


    In fact, Ethan thought Hari Ernst¡¯s appearance was not so different from usual, but he faced it now.


    It wasn¡¯t what the duke was looking at, and from that point on, he was revealing a chill.


    ¡°Drink ..¡±


    Ethan should say this, but he pondered for a while. He was even hesitant because he remembered telling Hari,


    ¡®I will pretend not be able to hear it this time.¡¯


    But soon afterward, he was pushed by Eugene¡¯s eyes that made him slipped, and eventually he opened his mouth.


    ¡°So, you want to drink¡­¡±


    At that moment, Eugene¡¯s glamorous glare drew a shallow bend, and Ethan looked at it and duly excused Hari without knowing it.


    ¡°But I have never witnessed the appearance of the duke drinking until now. So, I think it was simply a matter of mood.¡±


    In Ethan¡¯s words, Eugene felt a subtle feeling that couldn¡¯t be used in words.


    Erich took his liquor and drunk when he came to his office the other day.


    When he think of it, his mind became more complex and subtle¡­.


    It is also called puberty or rebellion. Was it a phenomenon that once comes to children of that age?


    ¡°I think she is concerned with the work of a maid named Sarah.¡±


    And the sound of his aide mouth, followed by Eugene, removed the thoughts in his head from the back.


    ¡°The butler answered her as you asked in advance, she was immediately satisfied with the words of the butler.¡±


    Ethan looked at Eugene¡¯s face, saying what he had been keeping in mind for a while. He was listening to what Ethan said.


    ¡°I think it make sense if the maid who was attending the market right next to her disappeared one morning, she may have felt regret.¡°


    In Ethan¡¯s words, Eugene said naturally, sympathizing and passing by.


    ¡°Yes, it could be.¡±


    There was no agitation in his face. After a while, Ethan¡¯s lips widened slowly.


    ¡°Did the maid really return to her hometown?¡±


    Ethan was rather frightened by the voices that sounded in the quiet room. Actually, he didn¡¯t intend to show this suspicious young mind directly like this.


    When he looked at the duke face, the question that he had been swallowing up inside was leaking out of his mouth without his knowledge.


    ¡°Why? You wonder if I even killed the maid?¡±


    Ethan erected his back on the line that slipped silently. The duke was inexhaustible, his voice alone contained the power to make the listener tense.


    ¡°No matter how much I say, I do not kill a person who is not good enough to die.¡±


    They were talking a young girl, and the word slipped so easily from his mouth.


    ¡°Or, are you worried that I might have cut the maid¡¯s hand?¡±


    Ethan denied right away. But just a little while ago, Eugene must have known what he was thinking and saying this to his mouth.


    ¡°I always pay close attention to it. But later to myself I said, what if I find out that the maid who made the mistake is wrong? And if she find out what I was doing?


    Upon hearing that, Ethan recalled Hari Ernst, whom he had been watching.


    Indeed, as he said, she used to look closely at everything around her, and Ethan often looked down at the snack package he had received from Hari, but¡­


    In front of his siblings, Eugene Ernst is infinitely caring and looks like a good brother, but originally Ethan knew he was a completely different person.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to take that risk?¡±


    What Eugene said right now was the same as saying that there was no reason not to harm a maid if she had nothing to worry about.


    Because the maid hurt his sister, not anyone else¡­


    But if so, why did you put me next to the lady, as another risk factor? Ethan swallowed another question this time into his neck.


    Eugene finally smiled at him. He kept working cold, with his expression completely removed.


    ¡°Fold the maid over the subject and leave it aside. Don¡¯t cross the line. It¡¯s not your role to question. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Stop going back and do your job.¡±


    That¡¯s all the conversation allowed. Ethan bowed deeply to Eugene and then stepped back.


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    After Ethan left the door, Eugene remained alone in a quiet room, leaning back on a chair. He remember what happened around the evening and lowered his pupils.


    Hari said she felt happy today, but Eugene wasn¡¯t deceived by her.


    She laughed so much when she tried to hide something from him.


    ¡®How is my aunt? The Madam who came in as a tutor? Is she good to you?¡¯


    ¡®Hm. You have nothing to worry about.¡¯


    It has always been like that since she was a child. Hari lied to him with a smile on her face many times.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    ¡®Everyone is good to me. Aunty and Madam is kind to me. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m really fine.¡¯


    Eugene was relieved to hear his aunt and the Madam is doing a good job. And she¡¯s doing great without trouble.


    He learned later about her, although they used to talk to each other everyday. It was just after hearing Erich¡¯s words that came to him and questioning the servants.


    ¡®She¡¯s crying.¡¯


    Eugene made a decision that day, ¡®She hates to eat alone.¡¯


    Countless times he blamed himself for the stupidity of himself, who immediately believed that smile and her saying that she was okay.


    ¡®But it doesn¡¯t seem to be the only reason, and I think what my aunt said to me.¡¯


    When he think about what his aunt, Mrs. Lenoard, did to Hari, and forced her then pull Hari out that day, he¡¯s still feeling cold.


    It was his feeling. During the training period of the Madam, she was ill and bruised on her legs.


    Later, the fact that it was told to him by Mrs. Vastia, Eugene still couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of regret.


    The torture that Hari actually suffered while he didn¡¯t know was more than that, but nevertheless.


    Nevertheless, she never asked for help, nor did she reveal her situation to the outside, but rather, she always read and comforted him.


    Encouraging him that he¡¯s doing well, many times, many times, saying everything will be okay..


    He don¡¯t know how much comfort he received from her while she was away.


    The letters that Hari had sent him have not been thrown away, but kept in a drawer.


    When Eugene replied with a weak heart in his reply, her words of encouragement returned without fail.


    She raised him up from down several times, which was so difficult that he seemed to collapse even now.


    It been six years since they¡¯re standing there. So, Eugene now wanted to make her truly smile.


    To forcibly endure something, to hide her desire to cry, he did not want to force a smile on her, he wanted to make her smile with joy and happiness.


    And now he wanted to protect anyone from being hurt for any reason, but Hari still smiled like that in front of him again today.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    A whisper whispered across the quiet room. Eugene couldn¡¯t figure out why. Why did Hari have to smile with such an expression?


    ¡°Just grab it and go to her.¡±


    His hand was slowly squeezed while recalling the memory. The warmth that was held in his hand was still lingering.


    And the emptiness he felt the moment her body temperature passed out from his hand..


    He will catch her again.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t understand it, emotions similar to foolishness shook his head. Eugene grabbed it again and closed his eyes.


    Somehow, today was more tiring than the other days.

 Chapter 18

    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ah, I am here!¡±


    This loud cry was, of course, Cabel¡¯s. Oh, our second brother. The voice of what I heard is also a crap, but yes!


    Because he worked hard on exam period, even if he bother my eardrum today, I understand! I¡¯ll let it go for today.


    The charges of poetry that finally brought Cabel and me to anguish finally ended, and the second brother came to freedom.


    Cabel was very excited and expressed joy with his whole body. Hah, he was impossible.


    It was only a few weeks since he was released from the supplementary class and came home like this. I welcomed him in honor of Cabel¡¯s hard work.


    ¡°Welcome, brother!¡±


    ¡°Waa, I missed you!¡±


    Wow, but it¡¯s a bit overpowering. As I did in the circle, I quickly became dizzy by going round and round because his attacks.


    ¡°My brother, listening to the supplementary lessons is also very nice!¡±


    ¡°Really? Am I cool?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s the best!¡±


    ¡°I am the best!¡±


    I took a moment to praise the second brother.


    The more I poured out the compliment, the more I noticed Cabel¡¯s snot and went up to the end of the sky.


    ¡°Okay, what else you expect from me? I don¡¯t know if I can even lose! It¡¯s easy!


    Hey, but the second brother. The report card hasn¡¯t been released yet, what if you fail again?


    Well, that¡¯s a problem to go back to and think about, so you don¡¯t have to start now.


    ¡°Who knows, if you listen to him, even one might think he¡¯s on the top?¡±


    At that time, said Erich, who looked at our warm and friendly look with his cold eyes. He was fortunate to face his failings, and he became a grade senior.


    The shape of the sheep¡¯s fuss was floating in the shape of a zero-eyed pole.


    ¡°Hyuk, what should I do if I¡¯m really the best of this?¡±


    Ugh, uh. Brother, maybe it went too far. Look at Erich¡¯s face!


    Now, I can¡¯t feel anything when I see those faces that think he is incredibly cool!


    It¡¯s because he worked hard for the first time in his life before studying this time, and Cabel took this test very well.


    He seemed to feel the same.


    ¡°Somehow, the exam question is like X. It was like Bob! Am I right in the back? So trivial.¡±


    This time, my feelings have also cooled down. This one? Who made me flagship after failing all subjects in the last exam?


    He said he couldn¡¯t think of a tadpole of frogs, and he was the perfect match. No, by the way¡­!


    ¡°My brother, I just heard a strange word?¡±


    I did not miss the profanity protruding from Cabel¡¯s mouth a while ago. It was the same as before, so why don¡¯t you try to diagnose as you get older and older?


    ¡°What do you think is the test question? I didn¡¯t hear it well, please tell me again.¡±


    ¡°Ah..Aa¡±


    When I looked up at the second brother with innocent eyes while expressing


    ¡®I don¡¯t know anything ~¡¯, his pupils began to shake gradually as if there were earthquakes.


    He stumbled as if he was speechless to my unexpected question.


    ¡°The test question was Joe, Joe, Joo.¡±


    I even sent my curiosity and tilted my head to the side. Then Cabel began to sweat cold. Hm, hm.


    ¡°So, so Joe¡­.¡±


    He¡¯s really struggling. Still, he used to say such words in the form of excitement, a little while ago, but again in front of me, he stuttered, it was kind of like talking.


    ¡°Joe, narrow¡­ millet! Yes, it¡¯s like millet! The test question is as trivial as millet!¡±


    Wha-


    I felt sadness as I looked at his wet face like a man who escaped from constipation in 10 years old.


    But the second brother, are you sick? To hide the original word at best, you¡¯ll have to hide it more thoroughly.


    What¡¯s the point of going to the end and writing that word again? Damn it, he must got such a poor point. Yes, still, this was enough! Great!


    ¡°You sounds like a shit.¡±


    At that time, Erich, who was watching his older brother¡¯s, chuckling from the side, passed by as he laughing at us.


    ¡°Shh, Penny. I¡¯m not listening to that. Move, you do something stupid.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Penny is excited when Erich comes home.


    She barked as if she understood his words and replied.


    ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡±


    The second brother followed me back to Erich, with a disgusted look, wondering if he was in front of me and worried about saying something.


    I watched Cabel¡¯s back with a salty eyes.


    *********


    ¡°Oh, she sent me again.¡±


    I mumbled as I saw the letter that Hubert gave me a while ago. What was in my hand right now was an invitation from Lavender Cordis.


    She¡¯s been sending me invitations to play and talk since she last met in the dressing room.


    By the way, it¡¯s usually polite to give the other person some time to worry about, but Lavender Cordis issued an invitation every day without me giving a new reply.


    Good god, this might be a bit of an obsession. That¡¯s not enough.


    Isn¡¯t she sending dozens of letters in less than a month? God, it¡¯s not even like this, when someones are dating because they like each other.


    ¡°What letters are you doing with that shit?¡±


    ¡°Brother Cabel, please knock.¡±


    ¡°I did, but you did not hear!¡±


    Suddenly Cabel, who came into my room suddenly, pleaded and make excuses. Aye, what¡¯s our second brother?


    When I saw his expression that he¡¯s not lying, he must really have knocked.


    This guy, when he came home after a long time, he was wearing a face that was well-glossed in half a day.


    ¡°Hey, she want to meet with me, so she send a letter almost every day.¡±


    Well, in fact, the real purpose of Lavender Cordis would be Eugene rather than me.


    Dadun!


    But for some reason, Cabel, who listened to me, shouted with both eyes as if he had been hit in his back head.


    ¡°Is there anyone else you¡¯re talking to other than Johannes?! Who is that?!¡±


    I explained with a laugh at the second brother that he was overreacting.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s not even like that. It¡¯s just Lavender Cordis, who I met by chance in the dressing room last time and said she wanted to invite me to her mansion¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me! Name her who bother someone like a bitch!¡±


    But before I even finished explaining, Cabel kicked his arms and kicked his legs.


    Ugh, uh? Wait a minute! what is this? Where are you going now?!


    I was confused for a second by the sudden act of the second brother, and then I quickly set myself up and called him up.


    Well, I don¡¯t know what it is, but I think I have to stop it!


    ¡°Brother, stop for a second! Wait! Sit ah¡­!¡±


    Cool, it sounds like I¡¯m talking to Penny?


    Anyway, the second truth stopped in my call..


    The guy looked back at me as if I was crazy. Hewas still in a ready-to-ready position, as if he had been vigilant and would run out of the door immediately.


    ¡°My brother seems to be misunderstanding something, but she¡¯s not a man with a feminine name, because she¡¯s a woman.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t do anything useless!¡±


    What the hell he was thinking, Cabel¡¯s face was astonished. And soon after my voice dug into his eardrums, this time he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Are you attracting a woman now and have you been changed directions?!¡±


    Eventually I had to spend more of my golden time to understand Cabel.


    The next day, Eugene was in the mansion from the morning.


    ¡°Oh, brother. Did you just come out now?¡±


    He returned home early yesterday evening because of the Cabel who came home after a while.


    The dinner table where the brothers gathered together after a long time was very lively.


    As you know, wasn¡¯t the second brother is the most lively person in this house, too?


    The reins of the test were also released, so yesterday evening, the Cabel was a bit insane. He breathed fresh energy.


    So, until late, we had to spend the evening in an insane way in line with the pros and cons of the second brother.


    Then we all went to our respective rooms to rest, but instead of taking a break, Eugene headed back to his office in Ernst.


    And he wanted to spend the night there, so he seemed to come out with his tired eyes for a while during the day.


    ¡°The other kids?¡±


    ¡°They all in his room.¡±


    Eugene moves a little slower than usual.


    As he came down the stairs, he approached me.


    Whether it was because he was still not awake, or because he was still tired, he seemed to be dripping from his usual gestures or facial expressions.


    Somehow, Eugene¡¯s mood was slightly different from other times.


    Should I say that it is a little more loose than usual, and it gives off a strangely defenseless feeling¡­.


    I almost looked at him with mysterious eyes and soon found something and burst into laughter.


    Eugene¡¯s head was always tidy and was noticeably molded. Godness, Eugene. Have you just slept?


    It¡¯s a moment, but it¡¯s not in a good shape. Besides, he seemed don¡¯t know that his hair is so messed up, so he just come out of the room.


    ¡°I think sparrow going to sit on your head.¡±


    I said purposefully, as I was willing to see Eugene¡¯s discomfort.


    ¡°Sparrow?¡±


    ¡°If you go outside like this, you¡¯ll think it¡¯s a nest for sparrow.¡±


    I felt like he was a child, blinking slowly and refusing to see, maybe if it was because of the relaxed atmosphere.


    I laughed and raised my hand over Eugene¡¯s head. The hair that had been cut back and forth along my hand gradually regained its original neat shape.


    ¡°Well, did you hear the chirping sound loudly in the morning? I think the sparrow sitting on the window sill was looking for a house. Ah, I wondered if you would open the window, too.¡±


    Soon he grimaced, and his hand grabbed my hand above his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play.¡±


    A soft voice flowed in a close up distance.


    It was a voice that had just risen and had a lower throat than other times. His eyes fell down and our gaze met.


    A slow, serene glance fell down over my face. At that moment, I hesitated. What..


    Just a little while ago Eugene suddenly returned to adulthood. My wrist grabbed by Eugene was uncomfortable, so I rubbed my finger.


    It was then a voice came.


    ¡°Uh, brother! Are you out now?¡±


    Cabel¡¯s voice rang above his head.


    ¡°Cabel.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s and my hand fell naturally.


    The two of us raised our heads to the floor where the voice was heard. Cabel did not come down and still stood on it and said to Eugene.


    ¡°Where did you say that you are going to go with your fiancee today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not today, it¡¯s tomorrow.¡±


    Oh, by the way, Cabel sounded like a normal person (?).


    What? What makes this guy interested in the affairs of Eugene and his fianc¨¦e?


    It seemed like I was in the water as I was drinking, and my brother seemed to have no interest on it, moreover whether Eugene was engaged or not.


    No, in fact, the second brother was not care whether he or she was doing other people¡¯s affairs, and he were not interested in the Governor themselves.


    But, only Fencing, fencing, and fencing¡­


    Cool. Too consistent.


    Seeing that his marriage was the fastest among us, it seems that it is real to say that his mate is somewhere in the world.


    Oops, my thoughts broke for a second.


    Anyway, the reaction of the second brother, as it is now, had a suspicious corner.


    When Eugene replied, this time, Cabel made a scream of ¡®hmm¡¯. Then, well, why are you saying this?


    ¡°You¡¯re meeting with your fianc¨¦e for a first time, isn¡¯t it necessary to prepare a gift? They usually meet a lot more often and go out on a date! No?¡±


    The second brother in my house is not a great person who can say such common sense and meticulous words.


    Who are you! Isn¡¯t that the second brother in my house? You just flipped the shell over?


    Perhaps Eugene felt the same way as me. His forehead frowned and as he slightly annoyingly sweeping his lost hair, he asked towards Cabel.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    Then the second brother stuttered with a surprised expression. Eugene¡¯s face seemed to scream out loud with ¡®I¡¯m suspicious!¡¯


    ¡°Who told you to did something useless, who did it and who didn¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t really care about such a thing like this right now, right?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m original and meticulous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so who is it?¡±


    Cabel retorted head to head, but Eugene didn¡¯t believe him either. The second brother quickly resigned if he knew he was not working.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t even think he could lie to Eugene perfectly anyway. The second brother seems to say,


    ¡°It¡¯s like, I can lie to the ghost but I cannot lie brother.¡±


    He grunted with an expression on his face.


    ¡°Oh, I just went to the Imperial Palace from the Academy a few days ago. Right, Hari, I told you when I was talking to the last time as a correspondent?¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s what made him think like that! I opened my mouth and felt the need to apply the explanation before the carbel went well and fell into the mud.


    ¡°Brother, so? What happened after that? Did you meet anybody else in imperial palace on that day?¡±


    ¡°Uh! There were ladies eyes that watched me! Ha, I know that this body is cool, and I send hot eyes wherever I go. Honestly, all the students know that I am the most handsome, strong, and cool in our academy.¡±


    No, that one! Not that! Who said I¡¯m curious? Ugh, and I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re the most handsome at the Academy, or that you¡¯re strong and bold!


    Maybe other students will be thrilled to hear it.


    Without going far, I could be sure that if Erich heard that from you right now, he would look at the second brother as if he had taken a wrong medicine.


    ¡°So, who told that in front of you?¡±


    Eugene showed amazing patience against the distracting second brother. I was amazed that there was no irritation in the tone.


    Wow, As expected fron Eugene. I still admire your patience today too!


    ¡°Oh, yeah, you¡¯ve asked that.¡±


    Cabel clasped his hands as if he had realized, without a bit of humility. Still, I¡¯m glad I thought he¡¯d give a real answer right now.


    ¡°I met Mr. Swallows!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that sir Rowengreen?¡±


    ¡°Yes! By the way, he bought the flowers himself and labored himself. Even if he told you hundreds of times to just bring it, the older brothers said you weren¡¯t even trying, so he told me a lot of verses and phrases.¡±


    Suddenly, in my head, the bouquet that Eugene had brought home came to mind.


    At that time, Eugene said, obviously, that Rowegreen gave him the bouquet.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t, Rowengreen wasn¡¯t anything different from Eugene, so he must wondered if there was anything he could do to make him give her a bouquet.


    Ugh, by the way, you never even bought it for your fiancee!


    ¡°My aide¡¯s mouth was so fluffy that it wasn¡¯t what I needed him to do.¡±


    ¡°My aide¡¯s mouth was so fluffy that it wasn¡¯t what I needed him to do.¡±


    At that moment, an eerie smile rose on Eugene¡¯s face. Ah! That expression is dangerous!


    Soon the pupil of the second brother began to shake, and when he saw the distraction of the right and left, he wasn¡¯t sure, but it seemed that he thought he was not talking to him a little while ago.


    ¡°You know, but you don¡¯t have to worry about this engagement.¡±


    Eugene was talking to such Cabel. It wasn¡¯t a bloody tone like the smile he made a while ago.


    His thick voice seemed to try to correct what his brother just misunderstood.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement that we decided to get from each other from the beginning, and I agreed not to make an annoying one another. Even if I carry something like a flower gift, it will be useless. Once you know all of Rowengreen, you don¡¯t have to care about anything like that.¡±


    The contents of the words that flowed into my ears seemed indifferent and cold at first glance.


    Maybe because it is a political engagement without affection for each other.


    I was silent in his words, and Cabel scratched his head slightly nicely.


    ¡°So, Cabel, you don¡¯t have to care about anything else, just focus on the rest of your academic life in the future. When I heard the story, it seemed that you had studied hard during this exam.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I think I¡¯ll be alright!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because you have a good head, I thought you¡¯d do well if you put your heart on it. I¡¯m looking forward to the next exam.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hee, I can do anything if I don¡¯t mind! Trust me too in the future! First about school, that¡¯s as easy as chewing gum!¡±


    Wah, I listened quietly, and Eugene¡¯s skill in dealing with the second brother was not a joke. He grasped the Cabel very skillfully.


    Ooh, there¡¯s some experience I¡¯ve accumulated since childhood you know! And he did it easily!


    I still shook my head as I looked at the Cabel, still stupid, with slightly salty eyes. And then suddenly I found Hubert, who was watching us from there.


    ¡°Hubert.¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere of Ernst seems to have brightened up a lot.¡±


    He said as I approached him. Hubert was somehow having a new face.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    I followed his vague gaze and looked at Eugene¡¯s face.


    Indeed, as Hubert said, Eugene erased the hard and cold appearance without any gap at any time, and was in the midst of being more comfortable than before.


    ¡°Since the lady and the young masters came, The duke seemed to be lighter than before, as if he had thrown the burdens on his shoulders,¡± he said.


    Seeing it, the anguish, anxiety, and complex feelings that he had felt have been conveyed clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to Hubert. We¡¯re all grateful that Hubert has been next to brother Eugene.¡±


    ¡°I just did what I had to do. Of course, I did not deserve such have a thanks. I should have said, thank you to the miss.¡±


    Hubert shook his head and then looked down at me once. Ah, I¡¯m not the position to be thanked for!


    I was embarrassed and gratefully followed Hubert to face him. Then, as I shook my head, Hubert was smiling at me.


    His hand fall over my head. It was kind and warm, like a grandfather who sees her granddaughter.


    ¡°Then I will tell the dining hall to start preparing for dinner.¡±


    Hubert stepped silently and left.


    After that, when I was a child, he got a little shy as he first stroked my head. But now he seemed not anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a banquet at Kazenta Hall around Hari¡¯s birthday next month.¡±


    ¡°Uhuk!¡±


    And that evening, Eugene threw a bomb with a calm look. As I don¡¯t eat dessert, I had no choice but to cough.


    What just he said? He would throw a ball? At the Kazenta Hall too? Am I wrong now? Is that right?


    ¡°Oh, As expected from my brother! You¡¯re as good as I am! I wanted to go there too!¡±


    However, when I heard the sound of Cabel admiring and shouting, I didn¡¯t think I was wrong because he was hurting my ears.


    ¡°What are you talking about, how do you open a banquet there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will open a banquet there.¡±


    Eugene, just responded casually as if there was not any problem.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to open the banquet at Ernst, so I decided to ask it to the imperial family. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    I was stunned by his words. Oh no! Can the imperial family be any generous than that? That¡¯s what¡¯s going on at my birthday party!


    By the way, you said like there is no empty room in our house! Instead you rented a room in our neighbor¡¯s house! Probably wider and more comfortable than ours.


    But the one in the next door is the Imperial Palace! Don¡¯t use such a trivial problem as a favor to the Imperial family like that! What¡¯s more, Kazenta Hall.


    It is a place held only when there is an event hosted by the royal family or when there is a very special event for the nobles who follow the royal family.


    It was only during the wedding reception of the the emperor cousin¡¯s sister, whom the emperor cherished, that the present generation was used for the non-royal.


    That was 20 years ago.


    But they decided to lend such a place for Ernst? No, besides, what did I hear now? Well, isn¡¯t there a place at Ernst to have a banquet?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a place to hold a banquet in our house? There are three annexes!¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, I went into the interior repair. Have you seen any signs that are off limits?¡±


    Nothing like that is yesterday alone, what do you mean!


    ¡°Why suddenly, you started repairing everything at once?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s not allowed at the first place.¡± he said calmly, but I wasn¡¯t deceived.


    Perhaps Eugene seemed to have laid a foundation stone in advance, knowing that I would react strongly.


    Of course, of course! But how could you hold a banquet in such a place!


    Whether he read my expression, Eugene tilted his head sideways and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all setlled already.¡±


    ¡°Cancel that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    I was dumbfounded by his firm answer.


    ¡°Why are you telling not to lend you from the imperial family? You must have lent what you want to lend!¡±


    The second brother shook the dessert into a bite and said as if what was the problem.


    You may not know what Kazenta Hall is like, but it was really clear for everyone.


    I looked at him a bit bitterly, then turned to Erich.


    ¡°Say something about it too.¡±


    Sweetheart, sweetheart. Tell me what I should say to those two. Am I not weird?


    Is it natural to be embarrassed and surprised like me? Those two who are so casual are strange, aren¡¯t they?


    When he read the signs I sent to his eyes, Erich finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be done now. Just accept it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I need to find an escort for that day too.¡±


    However, as he could not help it, I had to feel the backbone pulling even more. Following that, Cabel immediately responded to Erich¡¯s words.


    Cabel shouted as he overturned the table.


    ¡°Hey, why do you need to do that!¡±


    ¡°Eugene will have to take care of his fianc¨¦e, and Cabel¡­ do you know how to escort?¡±


    ¡°I know! Erich, do you know how to do it?! Doesn¡¯t I work so well?!¡±


    At the end of Cabel words, Erich lifted one side of his mouth at an angle as if he¡¯s disgusted


    ¡°Heck.¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    ¡°No! Me, It¡¯s me!¡±


    Hey, don¡¯t fight for nothing! You all gonna have a banquet at Kazenta Hall, but you all arguing about escorts?


    Is that what I think is weird? Is that so? Ugh, when I between these people, so it sounds like I¡¯m reacting sensitively with nothing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be burdened. The banquet will be open for your birthday, but it¡¯s not a nominal thing. It¡¯s just like a welcoming party held by the imperial family. You don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡±


    if they have a soft feeling at Ernst in the imperial, It might be because of the couple.


    Because they died while guarding the Emperor¡¯s gold, the crown prince.


    In particular, I heard that in the party, The Crown Prince Dice, has helped Eugene since he reached the age of affecting the imperial family and the nobles.


    Ugh, but no matter how you do that, how do you not care? I need to write a nerve! You all need to also care about it!


    ********


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay? First banquet in the Imperial Palace, I heard it was done.¡±


    One day later, Johannes laughed and said to my grumbling. On the vacation of the Academy, he was visiting Ernst to meet me.


    In time, Cabel was in the haze, and Erich went on a walk with Penny, so no one was in the mansion.


    We were sharing this refreshment with tea sitting across the table in the drawing room.


    ¡°And The Duke Ernst intimate relationship with The Crown Prince Dice was already publicly known in Arlanta.¡±


    I already knew that The Crown Prince Dice had a strong relationship with Eugene from the past.


    Originally, Ernst was an imperial ally, but as exaggeration, after the death of the former Ernst Duke couple, the bond became stronger.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that, but I wasn¡¯t comfortable because I had never seen a banquet held for a nobleman who was neither a royal nor a noble at Kazenta Hall. Yeah, and also about the escort.¡±


    After a while, we decided to walk through the garden together and got up from our seat.


    After leaving the room, Ethan, standing at the door, quietly followed. Johannes opened his mouth when he see him.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Ethan Bishop. I must have seen him before.¡±


    Ethan Bishop, so did he introduce himself like that?


    I stopped at Johannes¡¯ words. What does that mean? But when I look up at him, Johannes is soon smiling at the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I wonder if you have decided on a partner to join the banquet hall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to go in with brother Cabel or Erich.¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t decided yet, how about a third option?¡±


    Johannes stopped walking on the entrance to the garden. I looked up at the man next to me on the vegetation-lined street.


    Then, as usual, a friendly face with a friendly smile reflected on the field of my view.


    The pale blue hair was a color similar to the clear sky spread over his head. The darker blue eyes were softer towards me.


    He whispered in a bit of mischievous tone as he kissed the back of my hand that Johannes was holding.


    ¡°Miss Ernst, give me the honor to escort you.¡±

 Chapter 19

    One month has passed. Everything went on in a new way, in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°This is really crazy¡­.¡±


    But isn¡¯t it too bad that it¡¯s already been a banquet day? I complained for a while and then shook my head as I woke up.


    As soon as I left the room door with my heart resigned after the preparation, I could see Erich and Ethan standing in front of the door.


    Erich is still staring at him to see Ethan as if he doesn¡¯t like him, then turns his head towards me.


    ¡°Huh, it looks like a watermelon that grow a little on to a pumpkin.¡±


    ¡°Did you mean I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    ¡°Pretty¡­ who¡¯s pretty? I just said it¡¯s worth watching more than usual.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I raised my voice as if Erich was sneaky. This bleak guy. I saw all the expressions that he was surprised when I opened the door.


    Of course, my aesthetics had to grow a little longer to get a full shine, but I was pretty enough now, especially than when I was young, like a spiky tree branch, and I could say I was really grateful now, and I was right in the Queen Arabella costume room.


    My dress that I ordered to this party is also pretty.


    It was also Queen Arabella, who was worth worthy of shooting a wedding dress through a huge competition in the future.


    And compared to 10 years later, it is not so much known at present, so it was not so competitive in making this dress.


    Anyway, for today, I¡¯ve had a lot of excitement and hope, and I was pretty subjective and objective.


    ¡°Sister Hari!¡±


    Louise and Johannes have arrived.


    They¡¯re on their formal attire. As soon as I went down to the ground floor, I could see them just stepping in.


    ¡°Louise, Welcome. Brother Johan too.¡±


    We were going to meet in advance today and move together to the place where the banquet is held.


    ¡°Hari, you¡¯re really pretty today.¡±


    Johannes, who came to me, smiled and reached out my hand.


    It wasn¡¯t true. The light was shining on Johannes, dressed in a suit that gave a white point to match my dress.


    Erich, who was next to him, frowned as if he weas unhappy, but couldn¡¯t help it. Because my escort today was decided to be Johannes.


    Because of that, it is early to say that the Cabel is firmly twisted and goes to the banquet hall today.


    He left the house saying ¡®I can¡¯t see the unlucky man escorting you until I get dirt in my eyes!¡¯


    In the meantime, it seemed that he went through back of the door and running out of the door with a sound of cursed.


    Wow, to be honest, it was a bit annoying.


    Good god, this is why I don¡¯t know who my real brother is and who is not my brother?Anyway, that stingy guy.


    Later in the banquet hall, I have to pretend to know when you stand.


    Hmph, Erich, I¡¯ve been doing a good job studying him these days, and this guy is trying to get out.


    It seems that it is time to crack down on the second brother.


    Anyway, that¡¯s when we boarded the wagon and headed to Kazenta Hall where the banquet was held.


    Eugene went to pick up his fianc¨¦, Rosabella Velontia.


    I noticed that he was somewhat unpleasant to have a separate entry from us, but that was natural.


    So as we have a banquet, It would be possible to meet only in the intestine.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    The light of the banquet hall was visible from a distance. Johannes asked me, staring out the window.


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t easy to experience something like a banquet, but I was nervous because it was my first time attending a banquet held at Kazenta Hall.


    Moreover, this is a banquet held for us, right? Ugh, it¡¯s strange not to be nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just do as usual.¡±


    Finally, the wagon stopped. The door opened, and a gorgeous world unfolded before my eyes.


    Johannes, who came down first, always reached out to me with a smile that made me feel comfortable.


    ¡°Because I will always be there.¡±


    I looked at his face for a while, then soon followed him, smiling and overlapping his hands.


    As soon as I entered the banquet hall, I felt a focused gaze. Everyone was nagging and navigating us.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time we all showed up together at such a big banquet, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to get everyone¡¯s attention, as I¡¯m in the second of life!


    Of course, at first, I was a little nervous to enter the great Kazenta Hall, but when I came in, the familiar atmosphere gradually eased my mind.


    Um, does it feel similar to other banquets except that the banquet hall is very colorful and grand?


    I grabbed Johannes¡¯s hand and walked on the red carpet.


    He looked at my face a bit anxious at first, then soon gave him a little surprised look at what I seemed to look like, but to worry about me, it would have been better to care about Louise with Erich.


    ¡°Wow, this is the first time a gorgeous banquet hall!¡±


    But what kind of lady Louise is. Bold, she was amazed with a little nervousness.


    Cool Luck, when I look at that, sometimes Louise is actually a little suspicious of whether she is a second person of second brother.


    Oops, while entering the banquet hall, I found Cabel.


    He had a face that was very distressed whether he would come to us or not, but maybe it was different, and he was staring at living person next to me.


    Those who were pressed by his vicious energy one by one, they screamed away, and his surroundings were empty.


    So it easily caught my eye.


    Oh, how do you do that? in a Ball, you can¡¯t. Let¡¯s just soothe it before the banquet begins. Secondly, the atmosphere around the brother is ugly!


    If I leave it as it is, it¡¯s clear that that dreary energy will spread throughout the banquet hall.


    ¡°Brother Cabel!¡±


    I smiled wide as I pretended to find him. Then Cabel looked at me with a prickly expression. The rumbling around is even more grew.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to the banquet hall first. Come closer here.¡±


    I called the second brother that was still poking out.


    Although he was in an sulking state right now, I was convinced he would come if I called.


    As expected, Cabel came to me as if he had waited for my call. Right, right. Doing well. Come a little closer, a little closer.


    I¡¯m like catching wild animals as I waited for Cabel, feeling like a hunter.


    ¡°Oh, when are you going to go or not in fast stride, I¡¯m not sure?¡±


    My brother was so fast that there was no bird to catch. You know how fast Cabel¡¯s feet are.


    Erich, too, was standing firmly in front of me, saying that Cabel was firmly pinched at me, and grumbled again, saying,


    ¡®Hey!¡¯


    Actually, the second brother is, he¡¯s unnaturally slow.


    He walked out of the mansion grumbling, but I was bothered and soothed him as if I had never pretended to know the second brother anger.


    Then the simple Cabel plucked again and quickly lifted his head.


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m a little fast, long, fast! How can I not? In my undergraduate running competition, I¡¯m the 1st place!¡±


    Soon after, Cabel, who had recovered completely, yelled out at Johannes.


    ¡°So don¡¯t pretend to be so good! Just because you¡¯ve been Hari¡¯s partner today doesn¡¯t mean anything special! Hari still likes me more than you do!¡±


    I just stepped on Cabel¡¯s feet with a smile, and then suddenly a surprise Cabel screamed at the end of a painful death.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s just do our promise and be quiet now. Huh?¡±


    I still smile but I whispered so small that it could only be heard by the second brother. Cabel glanced at the words I scorned.


    ¡°When you know where and when you¡¯re going to be, you¡¯re a great brother. If you¡¯re up to be like this, then I¡¯m going to be upset or not?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    After a long time, as I threatened him, Cabel replied, sweating cold.


    In the past, when the second brother was just ignoring my last blackmail, he hadn¡¯t even had an opponent completely for a while.


    Since then, there has been something that Cabel noticed. To not anger me because I¡¯ll ignore him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still in vain, but you¡¯re so useless, I¡¯m still up to this point.¡±


    Or maybe it¡¯s because of what I said to Carbel first, or just because Johannes was good, he didn¡¯t get angry at the rude Cabel¡¯s words.


    At the end of the day, Cabel again flashed his eyes, but still, because of what I said, he expressed his expression that he had a lot to say, but he still didn¡¯t hold his mouth open.


    ¡°Duke Eugene Ernst and Miss Rosabella Velontia.¡±


    At that very moment, a dark enemy sat down in the banquet hall, which had been small for a while.


    Silence that seemed to be audible even by the rolling of the needles would be heard everywhere.


    I was a little surprised because this was my first time in this life.


    Eugene, dressed in a black robe, had a very cold face so that he looked to be involuntarily.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen him in this position.


    Because I was the only one know his usual self, I couldn¡¯t see the face of Eugene like that, but obviously what other people had always seen was the cold expression he was showing.


    I was alert to the silence around me and looked at the person approaching us.


    Eugene stepped forward without revealing any fluctuations in the familiarity of this situation.


    Eugene and Rosabella Velontia, walking alongside him, were a very well-paired pair. Both of them are also excellent in appearance.


    It resembled creating a hard-working crisis that was difficult to reach somewhere.


    Meanwhile, Rosa Bella, who grabbed his hand and walked, said something. After Eugene nodded a little, she let go of his hands and left him.


    ¡°So you all here with everyone.¡±


    ¡°My older brother was late.¡±


    I felt like they were staring by killing us around in one place. Eugene then greeted Vastia¡¯s brother and sister.


    Immediately afterward, I asked.


    ¡°What about Miss Velontia?¡±


    The answer I expected to some degree is back.


    ¡°As soon as we entered the banquet hall, she went to the lounge, and she felt that there was a problem with the clothes she wore today, so she needed to check or fix her makeup.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Suddenly, Eugene said as he was worried. I smiled at him in the sense that he didn¡¯t have to.


    Whether my face looked really good, Eugene soon took his gaze and turned to the side.


    ¡°Everyone seems to want to say hello to his brother.¡±


    As Erich said, there seemed to be a lot of people around us wanting to come to us, but they couldn¡¯t move easily this way, unlike their eager eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there for a while.¡±


    Then someone coming toward this place from far away came into view. After talking briefly toward us, he kicked off from his place.


    I didn¡¯t know them well, but they seemed to know Eugene. Then two or three more people gathered around Eugene.


    ¡°I want to go over there. Brother is going with me too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my partner! Of course I have to go with you!¡±


    Then Louise dragged Erich and moved to the place she want. It was after they revealing the habit they usually do.


    Johannes, next to asked me.


    ¡°Would you like to drink anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll bother you.¡±


    ¡°Bring me too! I¡¯m with alcohol!¡±


    Second brother. Ah, did you ask a drink to Johannes with alcohol? What a shame to ask!


    ¡°Brother Cabel¡­¡±


    ¡°Aa..¡±


    Let¡¯s call his name sullenly, Cabel. He was astonished at the anger as if he was just realized.


    ¡°I, I was just asking for mine while he brought yours, that was the sound! Johannes, did you understand what I mean?!¡±


    The second brother looked around Johannes as if he said, ¡°Quickly say yes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping Hari right next to you.¡±


    Johannes said in a sighed voice, saying it was more annoying to deal with Cabel, then moved on.


    Shortly after, I stood up to Cabel and pinched his arm.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live because of you. Why is it really today?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to talk to brother Johan that way. Especially I said not to do it outside? You do not remember? Yes?¡±


    Cabel always listened to me, but he always spoiled me for things related to Johannes.


    Good god, Was it because it was wrong button on first meeting when they were you?


    It seemed that all the words that the boys will became friendly while fighting were lies.


    If that was true, what about Cabel and Johannes who couldn¡¯t get along like this until this day. It seems that the two of them are incompatible.


    ¡°Why are you on the side of that child? Johannes, come with you today! Originally I was going to be your partner!¡±


    Maybe I leave myself with Johannes into the banquet hall seemed to have been make him sad than I had originally thought.


    But from my point of view, it was difficult to pick only one of the second and third brother!


    Also, Johannes laughed so beautifully at that time, so my heart said, ¡®Don¡¯t refuse!¡¯


    ¡°Whoever comes in holding my hands, it doesn¡¯t matter. I love brother Cabel¡¯s more.¡±


    My, I don¡¯t know how to change my decision, what can I do? I still feel sorry for his sad face.


    ¡°But why did you choose that child, not me!¡±


    ¡°If they find out that I like Cabel¡¯s brother the most, then the other brothers are sad.¡±


    You were so sad that you couldn¡¯t be my partner?


    ¡°Because brother Cabel knows my heart best, I thought he would understand this much.¡±


    A simple Cabel stopped at my words.


    ¡°And you have a very, very broad mind. In fact, I know that you have conceded your position as a partner today to my brother Johan because I¡¯m going to be in trouble. After all, it¡¯s our brother Cabel.¡±


    Nevertheless, the second brother came over to my adjective theory, and it was funny when he was twisted by me.


    ¡°Huh, Hung! Then, of course, I made a step back to him for you! After all, this Cabel¡¯s heart is the most wide!¡±


    He¡¯s still a kid, and he was just as sad as he felt betrayed by me a while ago. I¡¯m glad I came over him easily.


    ¡°Miss Ernst!¡±


    But right then, somewhere, a bright, clear voice flew in. Huh? Who is calling me like this?


    I turned my head in the direction of the sound. Then, I immediately shivered at the person who came into sight.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally met! Nice to meet you!¡±


    Oh, lavender cordis! Lavender Cordis was the one who ran for a month toward me as if she had waited.


    The fluttering red dress was intensely eye-catching. She came up to my face in an instant and expressed her regret.


    ¡°But why haven¡¯t you come to Cordis? I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you.¡±


    I was a little embarrassed to see her coming closer to me and speaking in a tingling voice.


    It was burdensome to send an invitation letter every day since we met in the last loss. Then, why are you pretending to be close to me like this?


    ¡°I was thinking of the young lady as a friend in my heart, but the reply didn¡¯t come. It¡¯s sad.¡±


    Who is it? You and me? I have to stop talking to her words as I couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    Lavender Cordis was making a drastic expression towards me as if she was really sad, but as I knew her true color through the past life, I was just stunned by her appearance.


    At that time, Kabel, who was next to me, just lost his words, then opened his mouth.


    ¡°What? My sister is busy, do you know how many invitations a day come? So stop bothering her and gagging off!¡±


    Cabel once again like he did before, Stepped on the instep. Then the groan of pain followed. The evil spirit of Cabel was also disturbed.


    I¡¯m sorry, the second brother ah! So why do you make me like this because you¡¯re being overworked more than once?


    Even though he did a good job explaining it at the time, Cabel noticed that Lavender Cordis, who sent me invitations every day, didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cordis. You know, but I haven¡¯t been able to respond to the invitation because I¡¯ve been busy preparing for this or that for about a month.¡±


    I asked for a daytime smile towards the Lavender Cordis in front of me.


    Then, a little hesitant about Cabel¡¯s word momentum, she replied with fluttering gold eyelashes again.


    ¡°Yeah, of course I got it, but wasn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    Why are you telling me that you are amiable now?


    ¡­¡­? This was really weird. Why are you trying to get along with me because you¡¯re like this? I think she¡¯s still like Eugene this time?


    ¡°The duke seems is busy today too? I don¡¯t even have time to say hello.¡±


    But after seeing Lavender Cordis¡¯ face, I decided to fold that hypothesis fine.


    Her eyes looking at Eugene standing far away belonged to someone who was completely in love.


    Wait, then I don¡¯t understand more? She used to hate me because I was a younger sister who didn¡¯t mix a drop of blood with Eugene.


    ¡°Would you like to have a more intimate conversation with me, would you just go to the terrace for a moment and even look at the night sky?¡±


    Lavender Cordis whispered to me in a subtle voice. Oh, I know if it heard by someone that don¡¯t know, they¡¯ll think that I be working on you.


    I met her just once in the dressing room, and suddenly she was making uncomfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? My sister and you are on the terrace alone¡­.¡±


    As I was stimulated by the vendor¡¯s words, I tried to stick it out and poked my mouth away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there is someone waiting. And it will be impossible for me to spend time alone because my escort knight is always there.¡±


    Ethan still stood behind me. I wanted to give him a rest on the same day today, but as usual, my words didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Perhaps because of being quiet, Lavender Cordis seemed to have noticed his presence.


    ¡°You.¡±


    However, the moment she caught Ethan standing behind me, she paused. At one point, the subtle emotions passed through her pupils.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Seeing that her limbs have been hung up on me. Soon, Lavender smiled again with a smile on her face again. It was long gone, but it was reflected on her face.


    What was thrown was clearly a slight embarrassment and contempt. There is something I do not know.


    I thought as I smiled after her.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    Then, Johannes, who had left the room for a while, returned. A glass of champagne was in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, was sir Vastia your partner?¡±


    ¡°I see you here. Nice to meet you, Miss Cordis.¡±


    Johannes and Lavender greeted. The two seemed to have met in different places.


    ¡°Hari, it¡¯s non-alcoholic champagne. Drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I received a cup he handed.


    At that time, the neighboring Cabel suddenly shouted as if he realized something.


    ¡°What, why did you bring only one!¡±


    ¡°I had no intention to drink.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you drink or not, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t say I will bring yours anytime, did I?¡±


    Covering at the end of Johannes¡¯s laughter, Johannes said tenderly towards me again, as if he wasn¡¯t interested in Cabel¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Johan.¡±


    Lavender Cordis was closely watching us. But then, the crown prince appeared.


    ¡°His higness, The Crown Prince, Dice La Pontier Arlanta!¡±


    Everyone bowed towards the entrance of the banquet hall. I was like everyone else.


    In the room full of static like the previous one, only someone¡¯s footsteps were filled. After the sound stopped in the center of the banquet hall, everyone looked up.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you for coming to the place to commemorate the new unity of the imperial family and Ernst.¡±


    When everyone¡¯s eyes were focused, His higness Dice opened his mouth. I caught a boy with red hair and red wine eyes.


    He was the grandchild of the current emperor and a person of great interest as the next emperor.


    Even at a young age, he still had the spirit and dignity of a king.


    ¡°So, I hope everyone has a good time today.¡±


    After a brief greeting, he just crossed the banquet hall.


    ¡°Here you are, Duke Ernst. Brother.¡±


    The first thing Dice found was Eugene.


    Surprisingly, he approached Eugene with an imaginative intimacy.


    Eugene just reacted calmly to the familiarity.


    ¡°Thank you for your hand-made arrangements for my brothers and sisters today.¡±


    ¡°Did you not say that you don¡¯t need such an overcoat between the ball and me?¡±


    I approached them with Cabel and Johannes. It was necessary to say greeting to him as it was a place prepared by his highness Dice for us.


    From there, it was seen that both Erich and Louise were also approaching.


    ¡°I see a respected person.¡±


    But as soon as we gathered and greeted, for some reason, Dice¡¯s eyes immediately bloomed on me.


    ¡°Did you be Ernst¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your highness.¡±


    His eyes looking at me had interest.


    ¡°They said that your birthday is just around the corner, so I should give a gift to the main character of the banquet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for a gift. The kindness you gave me today is enough.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was an undeserved favor.


    This time, it was so loud that it rang inside the banquet hall, so everyone would have been able to listen to him without difficulty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to imperial palace. I want you to be my friend to soothe my boring palace life.¡±


    I was amazed and raised my head.


    It seems that I wasn¡¯t the only one that surprised, people with wide open eyes came into view.


    ¡°If you will, I will send a letter to Ernst sooner or later.¡±


    Only Dice was smiling with his eyes closed.


    ¡°I am looking forward to seeing you again at the palace, Miss Ernst.¡±

 Chapter 20

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my sister is a bit shy and seems to be difficult to become a his highness companion by the day.¡±


    After Dice¡¯s bomb declaration, the inside of the banquet hall became as loud as a beehive. The crown prince asked another person to his palace with his own words.


    It was the first time he invited me.


    I also looked at him with a big smile and faced a smile, but when someone made a remark to pour cold water on it, it was Eugene.


    A bit shy and hard going in day? Who, me? No, by the way, are you allowed to hit the crown prince words with such a knife?


    It was so unprecedented for a birthday present that I initially wanted to say something with Eugene in advance, but his reaction didn¡¯t seem to be that way.


    ¡°You¡¯re have something scheduled in the day?


    ¡®I does not¡­¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it, so she usually has it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dice shrank at Eugene¡¯s words, which seemed to have cut dozens of sweet pumpkins.


    ¡°Then what if I visit Ernst to meet the lady?¡±


    Dice made a concession. There wasn¡¯t any offended tee on his face that was still seared.


    It seemed obvious that he was friendly to our family, including Eugene. But again, Eugene¡¯s face was cold.


    I opened my mouth before he refused the crown prince¡¯s invitation again, but this time Cabel hit the player.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my sister is so popular that there are people lined up to ask her to show them her face. So if you want to meet my sister at least, you have to wait at least one year from today¡­ memory!¡±


    Ugh, this guy is going to have a big problem while he¡¯s neglected to crack down the crown prince!


    I smiled again as I stepped on Cabel¡¯s foot again. I think it¡¯s time to organize things quickly!


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration like this, his highness. Then see you again, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Eugene said that I only needed to do what I wanted to do, but no matter how many times I refused the request of the crown prince at this position, I didn¡¯t think it would look good.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned to me in my answer.


    It was an eye light with words he wanted to say, but this time he was silent as he would respect my answer then.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to see Ernst later.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fantastic.¡±


    Dice turned to me again with an exciting eye, and soon left.


    Perhaps it was because of the Dice¡¯s bomb declaration that there were so many people around it that I was feeling insane throughout the banquet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop by Velontia.¡±


    After the banquet, Eugene left the room, escorting Rosabella.


    ¡°Hari, then see you later. Go in today, rest, and have a happy birthday in advance.¡±


    Johannes and Louise left us with greetings and then went back to Vastia. After that, I went on a carriage with Cabel and Erich.


    ¡°Why did you say you¡¯d like to meet him?Just give it up and say you don¡¯t like it!¡±


    Scaredly, Carbel burst into a disgruntled voice. Still, as I told you, I was glad that there was no more fuss in the banquet hall.


    ¡°You must call me when he¡¯s there! Okay?¡±


    ¡°You only come home on the weekends.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to take class for a day!¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t help it, send me a letter when the date is set. Because I¡¯m going to watch in the special time.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it you say, mr too, me too! Send me a letter by all means! My penalty, I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Are you really wanting to be invited?¡± Have some sense of crisis.¡±


    Oh, tired. I leaned deep into the back of the seat in the wagon. There seemed to be too much going on today.


    It¡¯s amazing just to have a banquet at Kazenta Hall, even to be asked to be his talking companion to the crown prince.


    I remembered the boy¡¯s eyes that were sparkling with interest.


    I never even imagined that it would happen to me to talk alone with the royal family.


    So, what happened at the banquet hall felt unrealistic.


    Then, suddenly, I recalled the words that just passed through my ears.


    ¡°Wait, but brother Cabel. How long has it been since the semester has already started?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, no¡­¡­ No, not exactly! Erich is mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what going to be wrong? Can I tell you how great the penalty for my older brother accumulated from the day of the entrance ceremony is now?¡±


    After that, the way back to the house became a place to pursue the second brother to come back to academy.


    A few days later I was in the piano room.


    This place, which has been completely remodeled as a playroom when I was a child, was almost good for myself.


    That¡¯s it. The clear piano sound swims freely in the afternoon sunlight.


    The piano that Eugene gave was shining more brightly under the sunlight. Well, my piano. So pretty.


    The sound is also clear and clean, so how does it really fit my taste? I was so impressed that I hit the keyboard.


    The song I¡¯m playing right now was cat waltz.


    Do you ever want to laugh at me that I¡¯m playing cat waltz at best with this great piano right now?


    Hung, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m the only one here. Play hard. That¡¯s it!


    After hitting the cat waltz as much as I could, I took a long breath and lowered my bones. Oh, it¡¯s hard.


    Suddenly today, I wants to hit the piano, so I played too hard.


    ¡°Hugh.¡±


    I sat still for a while and then fell on the keyboard. The shuffled notes came out of the keys pressed on my arm. I breathed shallowly in that state and blinked slowly.


    Suddenly, a small step come in the hallway. The sound rang in a quiet space. Great.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    In a small voice leaking out of the door, I straightened my upper body that was leaning on the keyboard.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Looking out the window, the sun was fading.


    The door opened and Eugene stepped in. Whether it was just a strange things, he was wearing a light shirt.


    ¡°You came early today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    I smiled a little because I felt happy at that. Eugene looked down at me and approached me a little closer and held out something he was holding.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A letter from the Imperial Palace.¡±


    Oh, was it sent by the Dice? It was a few days before he told me that he would visit Ernst, and it was fast.


    I couldn¡¯t take it. Eugene hold the letter, It was because he gave strength to his hands.


    When I looked up at Eugene, he opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to accept it. No one can force you.¡±


    The crown prince said it in front of the people, but he refused him with a single knife on the spot.


    Somehow with a little smiled, I answered with a little frown.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t hate it. I¡¯m just afraid that I might make a mistake.¡±


    Good god, but I¡¯m a normal human, so my confidence wasn¡¯t that big¡­


    Honestly, even if I really hated it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to refused it on the spot. At last, Eugene¡¯s hand was slowly let go. I just received a letter from Dice from his hand.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, even if you make a mistake, don¡¯t feel burdened because no one will say anything¡±


    If you think about the atmosphere of the banquet hall yesterday, I definitely made a big mistake.


    Even if I committed it, no one seemed to be able to catch it easily.


    Suddenly, I remembered how cold Eugene treated a maid who poured hot water on my hands a month ago.


    And I now knew that Eugene had fired her that very day. But hems telling me it doesn¡¯t matter what mistakes I make.


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    Am I a bad person when I¡¯m really happy with his word?


    However, in fact, it seems to have been the same as before.


    To others, it was good for someone who became infinitely cold and indifferent to look at me with eyes full of warmth and not showinf the cold in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an empty talk.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know, you can rely on me a little more.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a feeling of superiority close to vanity. Just in his solid wall that no one else easily breaks through, I think our bond was good.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll allow you to stroke my head for that.¡±


    I looked up at Eugene and laughed playfully. Eugene shook his eyebrows at my words close to the document answer.


    Because it is you, I stared at him like a special permission.


    Immediately after a sigh of laughter tickled my ear somewhere, the warmth sat down over my head.


    ¡°Please tell me what his highness Dice is like.¡±


    I said, feeling his touch of my head. Then hus voice was followed.


    ¡°Age is one year older than you, and as the people says, he is a suitable character for the next emperor, but he is not yet fully grown.¡±


    There was a perception that he was not suitable as an emperor to lead artlanta.


    So after the death of the deceased current emperor, crown prince instead of the Prince immediately returned to the throne.


    There were many who expected him to climb.


    ¡°There are quite a few corners like that, so sometimes it¡¯s hard to predict what he will be. Like this time.¡±


    I recalled his succession ceremony, which remained splendid in memory.


    ¡°But still, the favor for Ernst is sincere, so maybe it wasn¡¯t because there were other people trying to meet you that he wanted to make friends,¡± he said.


    It was definitely a good thing that he had such a big favor with us. Of course, it was still painful for the former Ernst couple to die that way¡­.


    ¡°He thinks he owe us, so he won¡¯t be too careless. You just think you¡¯re dealing with it in moderation.¡±


    Eugene said that and gently smacked my head as if he had no worries.


    After a bit of anxiety, my worries was pushed by his voice and distracted in the air.


    I wish I could be a strenght for this person too. I secretly thought so and laughed at him as if not to worry.


    Today, the name that most heated Arlanta¡¯s was Hari Ernst. Who she is?


    The sister of the current Duke of Ernst, but who did not know that she, who was a girl who sold flowers on the street, became Ernst¡¯s stepdaughter and raised her status.


    There was no one in Arlanta who did not know that.


    Since it was the Ernst, a second-ranked noble after the imperial family, who had the power to be, the system at that time was forced to become more easy.


    For a while, a rumored rumor circulated about Hari Ernst.


    Maybe because she is, too, the child in the back alley, who doesn¡¯t even know her native, became a noble in the morning.


    Ernst¡¯s favor made it easy for the first two years, but the former Duke of Ernst, who had her as a stepfather, loved and had a good care for her.


    The testimony of Mrs. Lenoard, the former Duke Ernst sister, and Miss Hari Ernst¡¯s orthodox teacher, The Madame, spread in secret.


    Hari Ernst is from a common origin, sand she doesn¡¯t even know the ¡®key¡¯ of courtesy, and she doesn¡¯t know what is like to be a noble from the time she was born.


    After a while, the rumors was completely erased from, as it sat down quietly.


    In addition, the details are unknown, but The Madame, a former tutor of Hari Ernst, is a big shame according to Mrs. Vastia.


    Rumors have circulated that she has been beaten. She did something terrible that she shouldn¡¯t do as a tutor.


    Shortly afterwards, The Madame was rumored to be true as the rumors, so people chatted about her behavior.


    The story from the mouth of Mrs. Flora, who later became Hari Ernst¡¯s new orthodox teacher, was completely different.


    When she teaches Hari Ernst, she awakens her, and is also surprisingly versatile, as she has already learned the lady¡¯s qualities, including tea ceremony, musical instruments, embroidery, and etiquette.


    Not only was she fully acquainted, she was also proud of her outstanding skills in other studies.


    Nevertheless, it is natural that people¡¯s curiosity grows by day, because she is always humble without showing off herself, and everyone is curious to her personality.


    But when everybody sees her at once, they have no choice but to be taken away.


    The public¡¯s curiosity grew even more when Hari Ernst wasn¡¯t go out outside while staying in Vastia.


    But the words from the mouths of Vastia¡¯s servants her escorts always full of compliments.


    Sometimes people¡¯s perceptions were shifting toward.


    ¡®Is Hari Ernst actually a decent lady¡¯?


    Soon, her name spread from the Academy


    school.


    Hari Ernst and Louise Vastia visited the school where their brothers were attending.


    After that, it was not a secret that Cabel Ernst had earned enough points by the academy because he go around trying to kill boys who fell for his sister.


    Soon Hari Ernst became famous for another nickname within the Academy. The Mad Dog Trainer!


    Everyone was amazed by the fact that Cabel Ernst, who stirs up a dog, dies in the words of my sister. Even professors with dirty temper heads were scared of him.


    In fact, he was supposed to belong to the 2nd Knights of the Imperial Family upon graduation.


    Although unlucky, Frankly, Cabel¡¯s skills excelled in Arlanta, but he was also a deadly problem with his dog-like head and bottom hitting enough to suffer a paid crisis.


    Then he sat quietly with one of his sister¡¯s words and studied, and began to reduce the amount of squeezing students.


    The fact that it was all that was surprising (of course, he didn¡¯t quit completely, but moved from fighting openly to fighting secretly, but that alone was astounding for students).


    What about the tone of the softness that didn¡¯t suit him? Of course, it was the ¡®smooth tone¡¯ of Cabel Ernst standards, but in the old days¡­.


    ¡°Would you like this dog XX to die, would you like it? Yes, would you like to XX the X of your dog X and then put it in the same place like your X? Try it! If you don¡¯t want to fit!¡±


    Now he would have said,


    ¡°Do you want to die, this dog¡­ you¡¯re like a copper bastard. Even though my sister didn¡¯t just say she hate her violent brother, a cub like you was already a life behind me, okay? Oh, I¡¯m frustrated because I can¡¯t swear coolly. Poetry X, no, you¡¯re right. So why are you looking so crazy in front of my eyes that I¡¯m going to hit people and make me giggle. If you go and rumor come that you¡¯ve been hit by me, then you know how to get hit for real!¡±


    It was an incredible change to begin to speak purely.


    Ekhm, the number of X¡¯s that can¡¯t be deliberated has been greatly reduced.


    In addition, he would have recklessly beat someone who was struggling in front of him in the past, but now he started to hit with their head only enough that he could get enough.


    Anyway, the fact that Harri Ernst was almost the only one who could stop him after Cabel¡¯s older brother Eugene was very surprising, but it wasn¡¯t until after the banquet at Kazenta Hall that Hari Ernst became famous.


    It was the first time that she appeared in an official event.


    Then, on that day, everyone who attended the banquet had nothing to say about her. The grace, elegance, and beauty that flow from her head to toe.


    Hari Ernst, who entered the banquet hall with Johannes, Vastia¡¯s successor, was more aristocratic than nobles.


    The moment they saw her, they couldn¡¯t even recall anything from her original origin.


    Even at the center of Kazenta Hall, where everyone was so awed that she was gorgeous, she had a prominent presence.


    Apparently it would be the first time that she had attended such an event, but HarriErnst smiled with a face that felt like she wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to imperial palace. I want you to be my friend to soothe my boring palace life.¡±


    Surprisingly, even the crown prince Dice expressed his great interest in her.


    After that, Dice did not hesitate to visit Ernst directly to meet her.


    Haru Ernst was invited directly by him to the Imperial Palace. Becaming the first guest to spend time with the crown prince.


    Rumors spread across Arlanta that she stole the crown prince¡¯s heart.


    The two then looked together at various places and added confidence to the rumors.


    Like a girl wearing glass shoes in a fairy tale book, Harri Ernst quickly became the center of rumors.


    As a dear friend of Dice, the next Emperor, and the younger sister of the Duke of Ernst, who dictates the nobles of Arlanta, and a girl with a noble beauty that charms everyone.


    So a year has passed.


    Miss Hari Ernst, who threw off the tee during the last time, now everyone stops gazing on their own and she became a seductive girl.


    When her purple eyes rubbed themself,


    everyone forgot to breathe for a moment.


    Now things like her native ingredients haven¡¯t even been flawed.


    The girl, who was lower than anyone, now climbed to a higher position than anyone else, and she was shining hard alone.


    ¡°Hubert, could you send a letter to Vastia during today?¡±


    He opened his mouth, receiving an envelope that was pushed forward.


    ¡°Is it because of the partner you mentioned before?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you remember?¡±


    Hubert is happy to remember her work attentively. She laughed deliberately.


    She was worried about a partner problem to accompany at the banquet shortly thereafter.


    Of course, it was not because there were no people to go with, but rather for the opposite reason.


    The child, who was so young that Hubert stroked her head, was suddenly a full-fledged lady.


    So now, every time a party is held, she get invited and invite letters to her, and correspondence letters are piled up on her table every day.


    ¡°I wish I could ask the Duke on that day.¡±


    ¡°If the lady asl him, the duke will be more than happy to welcome you.¡±


    ¡°But the party was going to be attended by Rosabella too.¡±


    At Hubert¡¯s words, Hari laughed and shook her head.


    Ernst¡¯s sweet and gentle baby girl has always looked around the people around now.


    So it was natural that there were many people who were deprived of her gaze and heart by her beautiful and heart-warming heart.


    Hubert seemed to respect her opinion, and once bowed his head, he stepped down with a letter.


    Subsequently, Hari raised her head and looked at the loyalty. As she moved, her silver hair, which had come down to the waist dance, waved.


    Where her interest was heading was the office on the upper floor. There was Eugene. Today, he was in the mansion without going to the imperial palace.


    Hari told by the servant earlier this morning that the lights in his office did not go out overnight.


    After that, she visited Eugene and eventually couldn¡¯t knock on the office door.


    This is because a small voice came out from the inside of the door as if he was talking through a communication sphere.


    Of course, the contents were not heard, but it seemed to be a very serious story in terms of the tone at first glance.


    So Hari couldn¡¯t tell Eugene to come down for breakfast and had to leave the door.


    But she shouldn¡¯t let him skip lunch.


    Hari decided so alone and moved on.


    Long after the sun had risen, the servants were busy moving in and out of the mansion.


    Hari said a short greeting to the people she encountered and headed for the garden.


    She was alone today because she was also giving Ethan a holiday. Then she thought she was good at talking to Eugene in advance last night.


    Maybe today It seemed difficult for her watch Eugene all morning.


    After complimenting her foresight and walking a little longer, well-groomed garden showed up.


    Now, in the early summer, there was a lot of fresh grass. As the slender ankles stepped, the gap was revealed under her white hem.


    The garden¡¯s coveted roses that bloomed around were intense red. The person walking through the garden was shining whiter light in contrast to the color.


    In her waist dance, the fluttering silver hair, the dress that wraps her beautifully grown body, under the sunlight, all her exposed skin was also fresh without a single fault.


    As such, her lips that were reddish like petals and purple eyes that radiated a mysterious look were more prominent.


    There was a strange crisis around her that made her stand still and couldn¡¯t take her gaze.


    Soon an elegant touch touched the blooming rose flower. The yo-yo purple eyes slightly fell down and gave off a wet atmosphere.


    Hmm. The rose jam that she ate when she went to see the Dice at the Imperial Palace was delicious.


    Did he say it was the jam thst came from the next country, Obelia? Should she tell her chef to try it out?


    Anyway, for the way to make jam is similar, so she wonder if there are any great recipes to be aware of.


    With such a boring thought, Hari looked closely at the coveted rose with eyes looking at the ingredients.


    Then suddenly she felt someone¡¯s gaze.


    As she took her eyes off the rose and raised her head, a person standing far away from her rose to the sight.


    Brown hair shining in a slightly bright color under the sunlight has slightly shaped the wind.


    A solid arm appeared under the sleeve of the white shirt rolled up to the elbow. It was Eugene who just appeared to be out of his office.


    At the moment she found him, a speechless smile hung on Hari¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    Even in the early morning, the weather in early summer, the sunlight was strong and Eugene had a slightly dazzling expression, but when Hari smiled happily calling his name, for some reason his eyes shook finely.


    Suddenly Eugene stepped back a step.


    Obviously, the reason he came here is probably because of her, but it was an incomprehensible act.


    The question rose from her.


    ¡°Brother??¡±


    As if he couldn¡¯t even hear her voice, he slowly walked back with his hard face on¡­.


    Soon, Hari left in the garden alone.


    The lips of her lonesome bud became small. The surrounding rose fragrance began to fill up. The sun at the top of the sky scattered dazzling light around.


    Early summer.


    Something was about to change with the new season.


    So a year has passed.


    Miss Hari Ernst, who threw off the tee during the last time, now everyone stops gazing on their own and she became a seductive girl.


    When her purple eyes rubbed themself,


    everyone forgot to breathe for a moment.


    Now things like her native ingredients haven¡¯t even been flawed.


    The girl, who was lower than anyone, now climbed to a higher position than anyone else, and she was shining hard alone.


    ¡°Hubert, could you send a letter to Vastia during today?¡±


    He opened his mouth, receiving an envelope that was pushed forward.


    ¡°Is it because of the partner you mentioned before?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you remember?¡±


    Hubert is happy to remember her work attentively. She laughed deliberately.


    She was worried about a partner problem to accompany at the banquet shortly thereafter.


    Of course, it was not because there were no people to go with, but rather for the opposite reason.


    The child, who was so young that Hubert stroked her head, was suddenly a full-fledged lady.


    So now, every time a party is held, she get invited and invite letters to her, and correspondence letters are piled up on her table every day.


    ¡°I wish I could ask the Duke on that day.¡±


    ¡°If the lady asl him, the duke will be more than happy to welcome you.¡±


    ¡°But the party was going to be attended by Rosabella too.¡±


    At Hubert¡¯s words, Hari laughed and shook her head.


    Ernst¡¯s sweet and gentle baby girl has always looked around the people around now.


    So it was natural that there were many people who were deprived of her gaze and heart by her beautiful and heart-warming heart.


    Hubert seemed to respect her opinion, and once bowed his head, he stepped down with a letter.


    Subsequently, Hari raised her head and looked at the loyalty. As she moved, her silver hair, which had come down to the waist dance, waved.


    Where her interest was heading was the office on the upper floor. There was Eugene. Today, he was in the mansion without going to the imperial palace.


    Hari told by the servant earlier this morning that the lights in his office did not go out overnight.


    After that, she visited Eugene and eventually couldn¡¯t knock on the office door.


    This is because a small voice came out from the inside of the door as if he was talking through a communication sphere.


    Of course, the contents were not heard, but it seemed to be a very serious story in terms of the tone at first glance.


    So Hari couldn¡¯t tell Eugene to come down for breakfast and had to leave the door.


    But she shouldn¡¯t let him skip lunch.


    Hari decided so alone and moved on.


    Long after the sun had risen, the servants were busy moving in and out of the mansion.


    Hari said a short greeting to the people she encountered and headed for the garden.


    She was alone today because she was also giving Ethan a holiday. Then she thought she was good at talking to Eugene in advance last night.


    Maybe today It seemed difficult for her watch Eugene all morning.


    After complimenting her foresight and walking a little longer, well-groomed garden showed up.


    Now, in the early summer, there was a lot of fresh grass. As the slender ankles stepped, the gap was revealed under her white hem.


    The garden¡¯s coveted roses that bloomed around were intense red. The person walking through the garden was shining whiter light in contrast to the color.


    In her waist dance, the fluttering silver hair, the dress that wraps her beautifully grown body, under the sunlight, all her exposed skin was also fresh without a single fault.


    As such, her lips that were reddish like petals and purple eyes that radiated a mysterious look were more prominent.


    There was a strange crisis around her that made her stand still and couldn¡¯t take her gaze.


    Soon an elegant touch touched the blooming rose flower. The yo-yo purple eyes slightly fell down and gave off a wet atmosphere.


    Hmm. The rose jam that she ate when she went to see the Dice at the Imperial Palace was delicious.


    Did he say it was the jam thst came from the next country, Obelia? Should she tell her chef to try it out?


    Anyway, for the way to make jam is similar, so she wonder if there are any great recipes to be aware of.


    With such a boring thought, Hari looked closely at the coveted rose with eyes looking at the ingredients.


    Then suddenly she felt someone¡¯s gaze.


    As she took her eyes off the rose and raised her head, a person standing far away from her rose to the sight.


    Brown hair shining in a slightly bright color under the sunlight has slightly shaped the wind.


    A solid arm appeared under the sleeve of the white shirt rolled up to the elbow. It was Eugene who just appeared to be out of his office.


    At the moment she found him, a speechless smile hung on Hari¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    Even in the early morning, the weather in early summer, the sunlight was strong and Eugene had a slightly dazzling expression, but when Hari smiled happily calling his name, for some reason his eyes shook finely.


    Suddenly Eugene stepped back a step.


    Obviously, the reason he came here is probably because of her, but it was an incomprehensible act.


    The question rose from her.


    ¡°Brother??¡±


    As if he couldn¡¯t even hear her voice, he slowly walked back with his hard face on¡­.


    Soon, Hari left in the garden alone.


    The lips of her lonesome bud became small. The surrounding rose fragrance began to fill up. The sun at the top of the sky scattered dazzling light around.


    Early summer.


    Something was about to change with the new season.

 Chapter 21.5

    Eugene¡¯s POV


    Suddenly, there was a time when he felt Hari was strange. It has been on and off since the day he stumbled upon her in the bouquet.


    That feeling raised his head in an unexpected situation, embarrassing Eugene, but he thought it would get better.


    It¡¯s just that the time has been long away passed. Now, come and think about how he was once thought it¡¯s an easy idea.


    ¡°All I have told you so far is everything I have to report.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that there was a special opportunity to realize.


    That day, Eugene was receiving reports from his office as usual. However, the time was a day and not a night as always.


    It was still midday, but he was staying at Ernst¡¯s mansion. At the end of the day,


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    With Harry¡¯s request, Ethan was going to take a break today. Eugene is also expected to be in the mansion today, and Hari also had no plans to go out.


    It was also a work. Eugene woke up after Ethan left the room.


    It was a day spent at home like that, but he was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even rest properly.


    Last night he couldn¡¯t sleep, and he had been working all night. It seemed that he needed rest, too.


    After seeing him coming out of his office for the first time since last evening, butler Hubert greeted him.


    ¡°Now you are coming out, Duke. Lady Hari


    was worried.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s tongue was inclined.


    He was the one who had been trying to make time together and aware of the fact that Hari hated eating alone.


    But this morning he was insane and didn¡¯t even know the time was going. Behind him, the sun was already hanging on top of the ridge.


    ¡°Shall we prepare meals first?¡±


    ¡°No. Where is Hari now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the garden.¡±


    She skipped breakfast he said, but not much.


    He wasn¡¯t deceived.


    He turned to garden and think of going to see Hari first. As he stepped out of the building, intense sunlight fell over his head.


    The season changed and changed, and now it was early summer.


    As Eugene walked toward the garden, he recently recalled the words that poured heavily into his ears.


    Eugene, who heard that the crown prince Dice was in charge of closing to Hari with his heart in mind, knew that it was a rumor, and she just laughed at him.


    At least once, it seemed to be time for sanctions of Dice¡¯s actions.


    Ever since Hari, who had not been able to easily appear outside, started to engage in external activities, she quickly became in the middle of interest.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t because of Ernst¡¯s name, people who were fascinated by Hari and wanted to build a friendship were in the stream.


    Eugene knew it well.


    Even in his view, Hari¡¯s growth was remarkable.


    She¡¯s like a butterfly that had completely peeled off her shell that had wrapped herself tightly and completely spread her wings.


    Occasionally, Eugene was sometimes puzzled by the distance he felt between Hari in his childhood and Hari in his memory, but he couldn¡¯t find out where the complex subtle emotions originated.


    Huft.


    Eugene slowly closed his thick eyes.


    His worries are so clear that he feels very trivial.


    It was sunny weather. Suddenly, the leaves of the tree in dark green clothes made a thick shadow over his head.


    Then, Hari asked him permission to make a bench in the flower garden.


    Let¡¯s leave Hubert to do it right today.


    With such a leisurely thought, Eugene stepped into the garden. Red roses were in full bloom in the garden.


    It was a flower that the gardener carefully cared for Hari. Hari is also very friendly to the servants, so everyone in Ernst like her.


    Eugene didn¡¯t like Hari getting close to the servants, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to reveal that feeling in front of her.


    How much longer did he should walk?


    Finally, the person he was looking for appeared before Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    A white hem that shakes while leaving a pale after image among the rose bushes. Silver hair shining brightly in her waist line.


    Even among the red rose flowers with purple eyes exposed under the sunlight, she was remarkably beautiful.


    At that moment, he suddenly stopped walking.


    He don¡¯t know why, but it seemed that someone was choking his throat.


    As he breathed in shallowly, the scent of rose infiltrated the tip of his nose.


    Strangely. He was a little dizzy in front of her, it¡¯s like he was drunk with the scent. He thought he would be blind.


    Obviously, it was a person he had always seen, and it was a sight that he usually saw, but it was still dazzling.


    The sharp rose thorns poked deep into his heart and deceived as if they had come to his field.


    Eugene looked at the person in front of


    his eyes with some sensation, for some reason without even breathing properly.


    Perhaps, the next moment Hari would have stood there forever if he had not turned, but the situation ended when she found him.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    No, but a little more agitation was evoked than before.


    She smiled brightly as she¡¯s calling his name. It was that moment. There was a loud beeping sound in his head.


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t go now.¡¯


    Eugene stepped back without even realizing himself.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    The young woman faced a question of his strange behavior, but he had neither the spirit to answer nor the room to excuse.


    Another feeling came from hitting his throat with a different feeling than when he was watching her a while ago.


    His heart was stinging because of the heat he pressed forcibly. He couldn¡¯t stand in front of Hari anymore.


    Eugene escaped from the spot almost like he fled. The reddish light of sight seemed to laugh and follow him.


    It was the fear that sneaked into the box that should not be opened forever.


    After that, Eugene acted casually as if nothing had happened.


    Being conscious of that day¡¯s work seemed to admit even the agitation he felt on the day, but his decision did not last long.


    When he catched Hari, who almost fell in front of imperial palace, the moment when her warmth entered his arms, he felt the beeping beeping sound again and again.


    At that moment, her touches like a fire, pushed him out.


    ¡°You should have been careful. You almost fell.¡±


    He tried hard, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why he¡¯s like this. He didn¡¯t want to let anyone know about his confusion.


    He had to hide his face more than anyone else. Maybe it¡¯s going to disappear soon if he don¡¯t see her.


    So Eugene started to distance himself from Hari.


    ¡°What did I do wrong to you, brother?¡±


    But he didn¡¯t know that it would make Hari uneasy. Eugene reprimanded as she looked at him under a crushed sunlight.


    He was so stupid. Whatever the reason, he couldn¡¯t hold the center and waved. It was his mistake that clearly showed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing you should think about.¡±


    Eugene wasn¡¯t trying to make Hari look like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you.¡±


    So he could lie again and again. To reassure her. Also to make her laugh.


    Then he need to start to breathing more properly.


    Every time he met her eyes, and whenever he touch her fingertips, she can¡¯t even notice his uncontrollably swaying heart as if it was a storm.


    Don¡¯t let Hari get caught even at close distances, even at close range. After that, Eugene returned to his office.


    It wasn¡¯t that difficult once she had his heart all over.


    However, he suddenly felt like he was swallowing a piece of broken glass.


    With the thirst that could not be resolved, he became increasingly nervous every day. Still, he suppressed all of that and stood in front of Hari.


    He didn¡¯t want to make her nervous again for another stupid reason¡­


    ****


    ¡°What did you say now?¡±


    And one day, Eugene asked Dice with a stiff voice. His gaze slipping quietly seemed to be indifferent, but when he dug into the inside, he was cold and sharp.


    Dice, who was talking about Eugene¡¯s reaction as half a joke, was embarrassed.


    He thought Eugene would just scream or ignore it, but this was a chill he never thought.


    Dice excuses himself with a voice that reveals embarrassment.


    In fact, like everyone else, he was a little scared in front of this iron-blooded duke.


    ¡°Oh, no, I didn¡¯t formally tell the story¡­. Even if it was a marriage proposal, it was not really true, as I was half joking, and she already refused it¡­.¡±


    Dice spoke more since then, but his voice did not reach Eugene¡¯s ears.


    He proposed? To whom¡­


    To Hari?


    In fact, there was no problem with the fact itself.


    As Eugene was engaged, his sisters will always able to find a good partner and mate.


    It was okay if Dice¡¯s proposal was not to force Hari¡¯s choice because he is a prince, as he should respect her decision too.


    Eugene also had Rosabella Velontia, who was engaged to him two years ago.


    The two, however, were the perfect box of perfect marriage with no feelings for each other. It did not change over time.


    In fact, Eugene know that Dice was in love with Rosabella.


    He knew how keen the crab was, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Only his family was important to him, and he even thought that he did not know the heart or happiness of others.


    If he had to trample hundreds or even thousands of people here to make his family could lead a peaceful life, perhaps Eugene would do so without hesitation.


    In some ways, he knew himself that it was an obsession even if it was abnormal.


    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t such a nasty and relentless man when he was young.


    However, Eugene¡¯s heart was closed long ago, freezing cold in the air.


    A time when he was overwhelmed by humiliation and despair, reducing his helplessness.


    Also, when he decided not to look back anymore with blood as the blood directly flows on his hands.


    Since then, no one has come to his closed mind.


    Even if a cold rushes into a frozen heart like an iceberg, he didn¡¯t even know it was as deceiving as it was originally.


    Originally, it¡¯s not so hard, so every time his heart weakened, he bite it even harder.


    Only the desire to go back to those happy days of no danger and unhappiness backed him up.


    In a way, he didn¡¯t even know that he was more dependent on his family. Eugene was able to do anything for his siblings, which is the reason he has lived so far.


    Anyone who has nothing but a straw that was originally held at the end of a cliff can be as desperate as possible to defend that one.


    So if they have someone they really want, Even if it was crappy, he was ready to accept it.


    The mind still remains unchanged.


    ¡°Well, Duke. Are you listening to me? It¡¯s already last summer, and it¡¯s over between the lady and me, so don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    But why did Eugene feel like he swallowed thorns like this? Why, come now.


    It was a contradiction that shouldn¡¯t have been, but he shouldn¡¯t be trying to figure out the cause of this mess anymore.


    Eugene gave strength to his main mind that had been held for some time. And he tried to shake off his complicated mind.


    No one notices his mind.


    Eugene stared across the hall at the gorgeous ballroom.


    Although he was already had a fianc¨¦e, there were many young ladies who aimed at Duke Ernst.


    He wasn¡¯t married yet, and his relationship with his fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t even deep enough to be not political, so they thought there was a lot of opportunity if they only captured Eugene¡¯s heart.


    There was also young ladies, who poured out the munitions offensively to Eugene¡¯s body like now.


    When he was just out of the hall, a young girl dressed in a yellow dress fell down to the side of Eugene, and pretended to have an injured ankle.


    ¡°Ukh!¡±


    It was an intention to sneak a peek at the mistake, but the action was not very natural, and the tea splash was not very good.


    It would be normal for an ordinary gentleman to hold the lady¡¯s arm at this time, but Eugene just once took a look.


    He just passed by, and didn¡¯t accept the woman who was throwing herself at him.


    Parang!


    Eventually, she was forced to fall to the floor without achieving her desired purpose.


    He couldn¡¯t help but not to hold it, even if he was able to hold it all, and it was a pot that relentlessly blew her.


    The woman¡¯s face fell wildly red. She never thought he would never touch her one finger even in this situation.


    They were speechless.


    It was because he is the Duke of Ernst, who was rumored to be cold, and she didn¡¯t know that it would be so true.


    ¡°Are you okay, my lady?¡±


    Rowengreen, standing behind Eugene, shook his tongue, as usual, and approached the woman who fell on the floor.


    The lady, who was a little bit abusive, take a hand from Rowengreen and got up from her shameless position.


    Rowengreen sent a glance on his side.


    ¡°From now on, please turn over to me. Unlike the duke, there is a compassionate affection, so I can¡¯t just pass on a lady who is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ are you sympathizing with me now?!¡±


    Rowengreen followed Eugene, thinking he didn¡¯t know why his kindness was causing women¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much? Rumor has it that you¡¯re a cold-blooded duke. Why don¡¯t you feel sorry for the little girls who aren¡¯t flowered?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to me?¡±


    Rowengreen said with a bit of a grieving heart, but today Eugene just responded indifferently with a sloppy look.


    Looking at him, Rowengreen kicked his tongue.


    ¡°Even if you were not as kind as you¡¯re to Lady Hari, there would have been no problem to not avoiding the ladies because of the Duke.¡±


    For Lady Hari, he was forced to eat the creepy strawberry cake. He knew that Eugene would lie like ¡°I love that cake in the first place¡± as usual.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t a lie, but Rowengreen didn¡¯t believe it.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be too impossible? Is this strawberry short cake that¡¯s pretty for this cold-blooded man is pretty good or another?


    Even if it didn¡¯t go well, it didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be useless, go home.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Why don¡¯t you give me a ride in wagon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going straight to the mansion, so you do it for yourself.¡±


    Leaving Rowengreen with a betrayal look behind, Eugene climbed alone to the wagon and closed the door.


    Rattling.


    The black eyes staring out of the window lightly leaked from the outside. The carriage moved silently.


    Ernst¡¯s mansion, gradually getting closer, hesitated to his face. Eugene turns the wagon as it is and leaves the destination.


    There was a conflict between the desire to move away, but it was only thought in his head.


    Soon the carriage crossed Ernst¡¯s front door and reached the mansion. After Eugene took a deep breath and exhaled, he come out.


    The area was quiet because it was late at night.


    As the autumn deepened, the night air that had become quite chilly touched his cheek.


    He silently opened the door and entered the mansion, but before entering this, he had to hold his heart.


    The thrown thing was colorless, and today there was no one who welcome him. Eugene¡¯s lips exhaled a short breath.


    It seems that she fell asleep early today.


    It was Hari who went to bed only after confirming his return home, but inevitably, sometimes she could not overcome her drowsiness.


    Then he could see her frowned at something the next morning.


    His steps went to the stairs. He couldn¡¯t figure out what to look at Hari¡¯s face with this feeling.


    Still, once, he thought he was glad he couldn¡¯t face her now, on the other hand, he felt strangely sad.


    However, Eugene¡¯s footsteps on the stairs stopped at the next moment.


    On the sofa in the seating area and hallway, silver hair was seen dizzyingly. It was a space just opposite the stairs.


    Because of this, Eugene climbed upstairs to see at a glance. He stayed in place for a while and then slowly moved on.


    Hari was lying on the couch uncomfortable, lying on her head. If so, it was evident that she probably fell asleep not a while ago.


    It couldn¡¯t have been that butler or other servants didn¡¯t wake Hari up, since she¡¯s sleeping in place like this.


    Her face shine pale in the light. Long, rich lashes were casting shadows under them. Small breath and her lips were red.


    For some reason, Eugene stood with a dismay, looking down at her sleeping face.


    Then, ignoring his burning thirst, he raised his hand and rinsed it for a while.


    When he lifted his hand again, Eugene, with his caring older brother¡¯s face, stood there.


    Soon a whisper came from his mouth.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    In the past, he would have hugged herself and carried her.


    But now he couldn¡¯t.


    From one day, Eugene couldn¡¯t easily reach out to someone in front of him anymore.


    It was after the subtle emotions he felt little by little began to blow like a snowball, and finally a danger alarm began to sound in his head.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    But she seemed quite tired, and she never opened her eyes to his repeated calls. Eugene¡¯s hand, hanging down, trembled once.


    Several layers in him, whether hesitation and conflict are involved, perhaps no one in the world knows.


    Eventually, Eugene lost to another self. His hand with a chill stretched forward very slowly.


    He heard more intense beeps than ever in his head, but this time he ignored it as if he couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Finally, warmth reached his fingertips.


    At that moment, he was so surprised that he stepped back for a while, and then approached again. Rigid fingertips moved smoothly over her cheeks.


    And this time, Eugene realized. What awful feelings that have bothered him so far.


    ¡°Well.. brother¡­?¡±


    It was as sharp and hard as enlightenment as if tearing and crooking his soul.


    As soon as he approached for the first time, his slowly withdrawn hands soon fell down.


    From the depths of his chest, the hot simmered like a lava, choked his throat, but at the same time it made his inside cool like a cold flame.


    ¡°When did you come?¡±


    Hari reached for his hand a bit, still not fully awake, but Eugene couldn¡¯t hold it.


    It is clear that if he hold her hand now, he will go on a really irreversible path back then.


    ¡°¡­ just now. What are you doing in here?¡±


    His voice out of his mouth was more unfamiliar than ever. As a matter of fact, even if a typhoon met, he couldn¡¯t control his heart and shook his back.


    The dismay was hard, but at the moment, he had to hide his mind more than ever.


    ¡°The room was frustrating and I was out for a while, and I fell asleep not a while ago. If my brother didn¡¯t wake up, I would have sleep all night here.¡±


    ¡°At night, it might be quite chilly and you can catch a cold. Come in, go into your room and rest.¡±


    ¡°My brother is tired too. Go up to your room quickly.¡±


    He didn¡¯t remember what kind of face he had as he turned around and climbed up to his room after.


    He was just desperate, and he suffered because he had to put all his energy into force by just forcing what he was trying to push out of his throat without hesitation.


    And finally, when he was completely alone, Eugene collapsed.


    The voice that seemed to squeeze out of his distorted lips was breathtaking.


    A long time ago, when he decided to accept Hari as his sister¡­.


    From then on, he firmly burdened himself. Let¡¯s not let go of her hand again twice. The scar is already there.


    He once left her on the street, and since then, he will never let go of her hand that he is holding now.


    But now¡­.


    Now what is this. Eugene raised his hand and covered his right eye with a hot rub from his hand.


    He had a heart on a person he should never have, and a person he could never have.


    He was terribly sick because he couldn¡¯t be fooled by the fact that it was clearly recognized for the first time.


    He was so dumb and pathetic that a terrible sense of self-destruction came in.


    When she just laughed, he was happy too, and just by staying by her side, the world seemed to shine.


    But it wasn¡¯t the feeling he felt for her as a younger sister. As if It had waited, his childhood memory has scratched him,


    ¡®I am a family?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    And the answer he gave to Hari without hesitation.


    ¡®You¡¯re our sister.¡¯


    At that moment, Eugene¡¯s lips shook and his voice like a sore throat leaked out. No¡­.


    So it didn¡¯t work. He should have this kind of heart against anyone other than Hari.


    Absolutely.


    Now that he doesn¡¯t think of her as his sister¡­.


    He couldn¡¯t have done it in front of her. Knowing what Hari most cherished in her life, he couldn¡¯t destroy her world with his own hands.


    If he did that, if she was sad, perhaps he would not be able to forgive himself until death.


    Eugene wanted to becomes the person who protects her, he didn¡¯t want to be the one who hurt her.


    It has never been his thought since his childhood, when she held his hand. So no. Poison or the like should never be caught by Hari.


    Even if he has to put his heart inside until he die, so even if he¡¯s dying himself in his damn heart, never will he tell her.


    Eugene decided to do so and bite it.


    His nail dug in his clenched fists, but not as terribly painful as his hand-crushed chest.


    Cold autumn night.


    It was a day when a cold wind blew the cold through his heart.

 Chapter 22

    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°Haha! Really? Cabel?¡±


    ¡°Cabel is always very lively and bright. It looks good.¡±


    A bright laugh rang out in the dining hall. Now where they are was in Vastia.


    I accepted their request from the previous day and Eugene brought my brothers and me together to meet the Vastia¡¯s couple.


    As always, the Vastia¡¯s couple looked at the authenticity of the Cabel and praised it warmly.


    Then Cabel¡¯s shoulders were crushing to me. Looking at the look, Erich frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give it too much. I think brother is not really like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you¡¯re jealous of me! Well, you know how cool this brother is! Don¡¯t give up already because you might be able to got a gold if you tried.¡±


    Cabel became a momentum with the praise of Vastia¡¯s couple, and he shook his nose with Erich¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t even see Erich¡¯s face cooling down.


    ¡°The opponent is brother Cabel?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Said Erich answering Louise word.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even worth it.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the two of you are right.¡±


    I heard the words of my future sister-in-law in Vastia, and they heard them too. Then Cabel cried out, screaming at his lungs.


    ¡°What, you guys! What do you mean? Isn¡¯t this a secret feeling?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what he meant, but I felt like he was imitating myself anyway. Really, aren¡¯t you a fool?


    You have even noticed that much, all new discoveries!


    When it was a gathering place together, the inside of the dining hall was noisy.


    There was no time for a friendly conversation to end. After a while, I enjoyed myself in my time in Vastia.


    Then, at some point, Count Vastia suddenly moved his gaze toward Eugene and asked.


    ¡°Yeah, when can I hear the good news?¡±


    And he forked in the salad in his words, followed by a pause.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯re already engaged, right?¡±


    There was still no news of marriage, and I was curious about it, but from the experience of my past life, there was a longer grace period for Eugene¡¯s marriage.


    However, as if to ridicule my thoughts, the next moment Eugene replied with a calm face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to expect it to be a little ahead of time. I¡¯ll tell you when the work is done.¡±


    Dum.


    At that moment, I felt a big rock falling into my chest. I was amazed and looked at him sitting opposite of me.


    Not only me, but Cabel and Erich, who were there, seemed surprised.


    ¡°What, brother, are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°Why do you do this so quickly? I don¡¯t feel relaxed.¡±


    At their words, Eugene just smiled a little. I looked at him, hoping that my face would not look awkward.


    Eugene is getting married soon¡­?


    I knew from the start that It was about to come one day, and I couldn¡¯t help but shake my mind, I¡¯m still suprised.


    If Eugene really wants it, I should congratulated him.


    With all my heart in mind, I solved my expression of steadfastness.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t even know that there was a person watching my face while I was doing my best.


    ******


    ¡°When brother Eugene said that he was getting married, were you sad?¡±


    When dinner was over and everyone went to their respective rooms arranged by Vastia, Johannes came to me.


    I was frustrated by his words, but he said he understood me all.


    ¡°Because everyone knows that Ernst¡¯s friendship is different. There have been several things in the middle.¡±


    It was natural to think so.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be there. You¡¯re not gonna be lonely.¡±


    Johannes whispered as if comforting me, but I couldn¡¯t say anything to him.


    This feeling I¡¯m feeling right now, it was something that could never be explained by such words.


    ¡°Lady Ernst, if you like, the next song will be with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me the honor to dance with the Lady.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t necessary to be accompanied by a partner, so I was only alone with Ethan today.


    After refusing to apply for a partner coming from all over the place with a smile during the day, I headed to Terras.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Ethan followed me into the empty terrace, as I sat down on the chair casually without minding.


    The hem of the dress flaps out once again, and the shoeed foot is exposed.


    My feet hurt a little, so I wanted to take off my shoes, but I still had Ethan, and I did think it was a little too much for him.


    When I buried myself in a soft cushion, my bodies became dull.


    I listened to the sound of the music smearing in my ear and looked at the starry sky beyond the railing.


    Dressed in such a beautiful way and spreading a gorgeous patticoat. In the past, it was great to be like a proof that I belonged to their world.


    Even though I am now receiving more attention and love than I did then¡­¡­


    Why is that?


    I was feeling a little vain and lonely for some reason. Well, if I saw it before, it must have been a fatal fight.


    ¡°Sir Bishop goes in there, dances, socializes, and don¡¯t you want to do that?¡±


    I was always worried because he seemed unable to enjoy his youth because of my escort every day.


    Ethan replied in a grave voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why? If it¡¯s my escort, I¡¯ll tell my brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­.¡±


    If it¡¯s because of me, it was a good thing to tell Eugene,


    ¡®Can you stop escorting Ethan to me?¡¯


    So far, it was my intention to say that it would be okay to stop now, as nothing special was going to happen, but Ethan drew an unexpected answer to my question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Ha? What does this mean again?


    I was puzzled by his unexpected words.


    ¡°What do you mean by qualification? Who decides that?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what Ethan said now.


    He doesn¡¯t have the qualification to dance at the ball venue or to meet other people? Why?


    However, I noticed that he was no longer willing to speak. I looked up at his tightly closed mouth and stood upright on a chair.


    ¡°Sir Bishop.¡±


    Well. But when I called his name again, I heard a voice knocking on the door. It was Rosabella who looked beyond the glass door.


    Ethan, who noticed my thoughts, moved instead of me and opened the terrace.


    After that, he bowed to Rosabella and greeted me, then closed the door and went out.


    I turned to Ethan after seeing Ethan back against the glass door.


    ¡°I also want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Come over here and sit down.¡±


    I arranged the hem of the wide dress on the chair so she could sit. The chairs on the terrace were for 2 or 3 people, so enough for us to sit.


    ¡°You look tired.¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡± She said.


    I¡¯m looking at Rosabella¡¯s face and saying it carefully, she easily affirmed it.


    ¡°I think my marriage is going to be accelerated. Did you hear that Miss Hari?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I replied briefly, and then silenced for a while. And soon I smiled and added.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to say that Rosabella is going to be my family.¡±


    But Rosabella smiled subtly in my words and said something I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Well, would it be a celebration?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she meant, and I looked at her face still.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not soft enough to embrace love or marriage.¡±


    A quiet voice overlayed the sound of music leaking from the hall.


    ¡°But nowadays I actually think there might be no other better option in front of me. Is it because my heart got complicated when I about to got married?¡±


    Rosabella¡¯s expression, as she said, seemed to have a lot of emotion.


    Even her eyes staring at the light outside the terrace seemed to have even a light depth.


    I was a little surprised to see Rosabella¡¯s face like that for the first time, but in a way it seemed to be a matter of course.


    The bride, who was originally to get married, is said to have a complicated heart.


    In addition, the two were not a romantic marriages but a political marriages.


    As such, I thought that she might have thoughts like this because she was getting ahead of marriage.


    Unlike in the past, she and I tended to be acquainted, so it could have been in this way that she could reveal her feelings in front of me.


    So what should I tell her in this situation?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to my brother a little deeper? Then you can know each other better than ever.¡±


    In fact, I hoped that the two people would have had time to get to know each other.


    Anyway, they would get married and live together for a lifetime, even if it wasn¡¯t the first time, it would not be as good than if they loved each other.


    ¡°If you¡¯re okay, you can talk now or after the ball.¡±


    ¡°Hari, I don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    But Rosabella quietly looked into my face and shook her head.


    ¡°I know you always try for that person and me.¡±


    ¡°Rosabella.¡±


    ¡°Hari, I like you. Not because I¡¯m going to be you sister, but I think you as a friend. So I want to be honest with you.¡±


    And her voice that followed kept me speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him, and he doesn¡¯t love me either. I think that¡¯s probably not going to change in the future.¡±


    Rosabella shook her voice with a voice like she was ashamed of the firm truth.


    ¡°The only thing that exists between him and me is trust and duty, and there is no feeling of love, even though there is respect for each other. I¡¯ve never felt sorry for that.¡±


    It¡¯s so dry that it¡¯s cool. I even felt it. I looked at the person who was holding her breath.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what we understand?¡±


    I thought Rosabella had a chuckle in her eyes, but when she said this, she didn¡¯t seem to feel that much pleasant either.


    ¡°I grew up learning that this relationship was reasonable from a young age. It may be very different from the environment in which you grew up. That person seemed to have no intention to marry off his siblings like himself.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand that at all.


    Indeed, if you go into the hall now and look around, you will be able to see a lot of people who marry for political purposes like them.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I still don¡¯t love him, just like he don¡¯t love me.¡± She said.


    ¡°But don¡¯t look like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really think I¡¯m unhappy like this.¡±


    Rosabella then turned her head forward to see the hall, as if she had no intention of further dialogue.


    Again, only the quiet sound of music was laid down again.


    I didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Before I worried about Rosabella, who would lead a loveless marriage, it was Eugene, not her, that I thought first.


    Respect and good will is in their marriage.


    But in the words of Rosabella, who affirms that there will be everything but love, there is a cool feeling in my chest.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    I walked out from the ball arts venue to where the wagon was, and someone called me.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Eugene was standing still under the light.


    ¡°Miss Rosabella attended today.¡±


    ¡°I met her on my way to seeing you off.¡±


    Busy with Rosabella at the ball, I didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Instead of not being able to attend, it seemed that he had come to see her face even though he was late.


    Due to Eugene¡¯s personality, she had no choice but to fulfill her obligations as his fianc¨¦e.


    Now, it¡¯s the fall that¡¯s approaching winter, so the air around it is quite cold. Eugene said with a narrow eye, knowing that the clothes I wore weren¡¯t that thick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Get on the wagon first.¡±


    But I just looked at Eugene like that, rather than grabbing his hand that was straight forward.


    What I heard from Rosabella in the arts hall, again, the word shook in the my head.


    ¡®I don¡¯t love him, and he doesn¡¯t love me. I think that will probably remain the same in the future.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t have the feeling that love and trust exist between him and me, but there is respect for each other. I¡¯ve never even felt sorry for that fact.¡¯


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Is this alright¡­? Is this really okay?


    The stupid question went up to the end of my neck, and then quickly shattered like dust. Eugene seemed to think of me as weird, saying nothing to him.


    Even when I saw it, I am weird now, so I could fully understand that he had questions.


    ¡°Do you like Miss Rosabella?¡±


    I asked Eugene, who turned his face into the light. Then Eugene was silent for a while.


    Come, answer it¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said.


    Yes, I know, it¡¯s presumptuous to interfere with this. Besides, it¡¯s cowardly, like this.


    ¡°Yeah, I think Miss Rosabella is a good person.¡±


    I looked at the person I face. I actually smiled and wanted to cry, but I smiled. I can¡¯t help it.


    I have no choice but to smile.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    Since someday you weren¡¯t able to smiled well, I have to smile instead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother.¡±


    I hope you are happy.


    If I can, I want to make you happy.


    Actually, I think it¡¯s been since a long time ago. However, I probably could not reveal it until I died. I grabbed Eugene¡¯s hand and climbed the wagon.


    I wish time would stop as it was, but it was also a wish that would not come true.


    *******


    In the middle of winter, Cabel graduated from the Academy. Finally, our second brother is getting a diploma! I was thrilled.


    Of course, Cabel graduated from the academic school safely in the last year, but this time he received a gorgeous report card, not failing all subjects, and I was very nervous.


    Besides, I was worried because the future of the present is not the same as my memory.


    Moreover, to the second brother so far,


    Do you know how many times I paid for the crisis that happened?


    Good god, but graduation. Really, I¡¯m impressed.


    ¡°Oops! Congratulations on your graduation!¡±


    ¡°Well haha I know! I told you not to worry? Because the graduation exams are just gum!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Brother is the best! Cool!¡±


    ¡°Um ha ha ha ha!¡±


    I gave him a storm of compliment


    Because I think I can flatter Cabel as much as I can today.


    Then, the second brother became thrilled and his mouth was torn and smiled widely.


    It¡¯s probably an illusion that the words that compliment the second brother become more and more many as the days go by.


    It¡¯s not annoying, so I¡¯m not talking about it!


    ¡°Congratulations to brother Johan, too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The graduated today not only our second brother, so I also congratulated Johannes.


    Since Johannes is one of the best in grade, he said that he will be standing on top of the stage at the graduation ceremony today.


    Nevertheless, he said, before the ceremony,


    ¡°First of all, I was lucky enough to have a senior position because I had a friend who graduated early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start the graduation ceremony. I have to go to stage.¡±


    I also headed back to see the graduation ceremony with Erich and Louise.


    Eugene said he could come by the end of the graduation ceremony, and the Vastia¡¯s already moved to meet and greet someone they knew.


    Then, a young man approaching me and spoke to me with a nervous face.


    ¡°Lady Ernst. Do you remember me? I greeted you at the banquet of Marjoram Baek, whom was held in the past month.¡±


    ¡°Um? Does the Sir graduate today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    The blue ribbon on his school uniform made me realize that he was a graduate. Then, many people glanced around and looked at us.


    On the other hand,


    ¡®Wow, the brave guy who was looking for a niche¡­¡¯


    ¡®Oh, I said I¡¯d be the first to talk to her and hit the jackpots!¡¯


    The same sound rang in my ears.


    ¡°Lady Ernst, if you¡¯re excuse me, join me next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many worms in the middle of winter?¡±


    And as if he were determined, he started to speak to me.


    Suddenly, Erich, who was next to me, murmured with his mouth open, but it rang around with a voice that was too loud to be alone.


    ¡°It was a professional brother Cabel¡¯s favorite activity to catch a bug.¡±


    At that moment, the young man¡¯s face in front of me quickly became speculative.


    The noise that flowed around that was also caused by the mood died, and I felt like it was stopped all at once.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry! Excuse me ah ah¡­!¡±


    The young man who ended up trying to say something to me, couldn¡¯t even make it, and he ran away.


    It seemed that there¡¯s his tail was running away from something invisible.


    ¡°Wow, brother is really evil.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Erich shamelessly replied to Louise¡¯s tone. I was stunned as I was. No, this one?


    I thought I was only have to endure the guys who only approached me when the second brother is so far, but it turns out that you are also an accomplice?!


    ¡°If my crossroads are blocked, all of them won¡¯t be able to get close to me.¡±


    I mumbled because he was absurd, and at one point, I was frustrated with the thought that had passed by.


    No, wait¡­?


    Then, in my past life, was my path actually blocked? Are you sure these facts were why I was an old lady until I turned 27?!


    ¡°Oh, the graduation ceremony starts.¡±


    However, since the graduation ceremony started immediately, I could not express my doubts, I had to plow and pledge the following.


    After that, the second brother entered the 2nd Division knight of the Imperial Palace.


    Eugene and Cabel, who go to Imperial Palace side by side each morning, seemed to be proud of it.


    In particular, the second brother is a big head that you can see his nose grow longer!


    Well, this is the second time, but it¡¯s still very impressive.


    ¡°Miss Ernst, could you please pass this letter to Sir Cabel instead?¡±


    Wow, besides, did the ladies come to me even to request sending a love letter now?


    ¡°When I stopped by Imperial Palace last time, I tried to give it to him myself, but it took me a while to work.¡±


    Hyuk, I was a little surprised.


    Ooh, love feelings to our second brother. Do you think you can be a wife who embraces him?!


    Of course, Cabel was fine, so I knew that there were some young ladies who expressed interest by looking at his appearance.


    In addition, after becoming officially a knight of the Imperial Palace, he said,


    ¡®The uniform is cool!¡¯


    It seemed to me that there were some young ladies who glowed their eyes at Cabel with a feeling of feeling like this.


    ¡°Second of our house, is it true that you are referring to Brother Cabel?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the cute thing is just my taste.¡±


    Marjoram young lady again shyly laughed. I stopped feeling terrified and got the letter she gave me.


    Wow, wow. Second brother, here is a young lady who likes you!


    When I went home and handed this letter, it seemed to me that I could see how much he was going to scream again and again.


    Today I am in a festival for a New Year event, so it is late in the evening when I can give this letter to Cabel.


    The 2nd Knights stayed in the Imperial Palace because they couldn¡¯t come here today.


    Arlanta¡¯s New Year¡¯s festival is held every year in different parts of the Empire, this time the place famous for its glass lake.


    The venue for the New Year¡¯s event was around the glass lake, which is directly illuminating the sky.


    This place was proud of the mysterious mood of lotus blossoms in all seasons.


    It is said that the goddess of Arlanta¡¯s guardianship is filled in here with the clear spirit..


    Cool. Anyway, there is such a myth It was an unrealistically beautiful landscape.


    ¡°Hari, isn¡¯t it cold?¡±


    ¡°I managed to still stand up. Miss Rosabella?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t very cold.¡±


    I chatted with Rosabella and looked at Eugene, Erich, and Johannes standing over there. In the New Year¡¯s event, women and men had to move separately.


    Nowadays, many people claim this to be boring, but since the founding, It was a tradition that continued, and it was a culture that can not be changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡±


    ¡°Would you like my shawl?¡±


    ¡°No, my sister is cold, too.¡±


    I tried to take off my silver fox shawl to Louise, but I was rejected.


    Instead, I grabbed Louise¡¯s hands and split my body temperature.


    My hands were cold and as she was held by me her hands still cold too, because it was really cold.


    ¡°Why are we doing the New Year¡¯s Day right in front of the lake? It¡¯s colder because of the water temperature.¡±


    Louise¡¯s murmur was also sympathetic to me.


    They said If we receive the spirit of the goddess in the glass lake, it will be a year or something.


    I think it¡¯s just a superstition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself for a moment.¡±


    But then one moment, Rosabell, who was next to me, left.


    I looked at her back as I thought she would probably meet someone she know and say hello or take a break somewhere else.


    Rosabella moved behind the altar, where the torch for the New Year festival was laid.


    I was a little puzzled because it was a place where she would not able normally walk unless there was an important person with her.


    What? But now I seemed to have seen a man with red hair from where she was heading.


    A young man with red hair is only Dice though? I think I heard that he¡¯s a little late for the New Year¡¯s event.


    Has he finally arrived? It turned out that Dice had wagon phobia, and he would have probably moved by wagon while he was heading here.


    Is he okay?


    The distance from the palace to this place was a little too long, so it would have been a long time.


    Rosabella knows about that Dice, so maybe she¡¯s gone to take care about his condition?


    ¡°Louise, wait a minute¡­.¡±


    The more I thought about it, the more I was worried about Dice, so I thought I should go to meet him.


    ¡°Miss Hari!¡±


    Then, Lavender Cordis appeared in front of me, flapping in a rich fur coat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve searching for you before.¡±


    She was wearing a dress that was not for cold weather and her neck and clavicle areas were clearly exposed.


    Of course, she wore a black fur coat over it, but it looked cold enough to just shimmer in her body.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Cordis.¡±


    ¡°Can I stand next to Miss Hari when they put up the torch? It seems that it will start soon after they say that his highness Dice has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then, me and¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cordis. I have work to do, so I think I should leave the room for a while. But I will come back when the ceremony begins¡­¡°


    I told Lavender Cordis with a sorry face.


    After all, it was because I felt like I had to see Dice before he started the New Year ceremony.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°A little over there¡­¡±


    But Lavender suddenly shot me with a ferocious face.


    ¡°That¡¯s where Velontia just headed over. Isn¡¯t that too close to Miss Velontia?¡±


    Before she came to see me, she seemed to have seen Velontia head somewhere. So it seemed she offended that I was going to go to meet her now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to see Rosabella.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    But Lavender had a nostril as if she hadn¡¯t believed me already.


    ¡°Now I see the lady lying well too.¡±


    I started to feel uncomfortable.


    I distanced myself from Lavender. It was true that she never throw the thantrum, and never did outside her courtesy.


    But now Lavender was acting rudely, telling me sarcastically.


    ¡°Okay, go. Miss Velontia will be waiting for you, so you have to go there. Hurry up, you won¡¯t be able to chase Miss Velontia back if you¡¯re late?¡±


    I hardened my face for a while and looked at LavenderCordis, and then she stopped talking as I stopped my foot.


    Just then, Lavender Cordis stepped on me.


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    Unfortunately, the side of where we are was the low waterside of the lake.


    Lavender even swung me from the side of my feet and swung me to her side with a splash! I fell on the water as she wished.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Hari! You should have been careful.¡±


    The shouting voice was indeed abominable. Like maybe it¡¯s a good plan above your head.


    Still, the place where I fell was a shallow waterside where the surface of the water was only up to my knee.


    It was fortunate, but when falling into the water, my straw, including my hands and sleeves of the clothes, became completely wet.


    It was so absurd that I looked up at the Lavender above with a frown.


    No, how old are you, are you stepping on me like a childish feet? Our third brother stopped 10 years ago!


    Besides, it is now a winter, so my arms and legs that touched the cold lake were as if they were frozen.


    Hah, don¡¯t you like me? But what! What¡¯s all this absurd kid?


    The people who noticed my confusion stalked closer to the lake shore. Lavender Cordis was still shouting innocently.


    ¡°Miss Hari, are you okay? Maybe you like it. Why do you stay still and fall over by yourself¡­ that¡¯s bad!¡±


    But her impudentity did not last long. I suddenly looked at the Lavender falling sideways to me with a plop!


    ¡°Oh, Miss Cordis! You should have been careful. Why did you fall down alone to hit your body?¡±


    Louise exclaimed overhead. Even if I didn¡¯t know well, it seemed that it was Louise who dropped Lavender.


    A laugh came to the fact that all this happened in less than a minute.


    ¡°Hari!¡±


    Soon, a man¡¯s distinctive voice from thick neck rang.


    Seeing that the voice was not of one person, it seemed that It was my two brothers or Johannes who attended the New Year festival together today.


    Shortly thereafter, someone stepped into the waterside where I was without hesitation.


    ¡°No, I can just go up alone¡­.¡±


    I stared at the upcoming Eugene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move because you might fall over. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    In fact, the watered dress became heavy, so it was hard to move, but I didn¡¯t want Eugene to help me with wet clothes.


    ¡°Stay still!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do this or that, as Eugene¡¯s face gradually getting colder and cooled like a frozen sound lake.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    But the thing that made me even more embarrassed happened the next moment. Eugene just took me out of the water and hugged me!


    Uh, wait! This is not a little too much. There are many eyes to see, and this look is not good!


    ¡°Well, wait a minute, I think it¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    But Eugene was so frightened that whether I was struggling or not, I can¡¯t move an inch and he took me out with a stiff face.


    Then, as I glanced at first glance, it seemed that Lavender had a white face like a blank sheet and looked up at Eugene.


    She was drowning more than I was when she fell into the water a little while ago.


    But Eugene moved, as if he could not even take a longer look at the state of Lavender.


    People with eyes wide open soon came into my sight.


    Damn, I was embarrassed and wanted to cover my face, but my hand that had soaked in the lake was frozen, so I could not move freely.


    ¡°Hari, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going from now on? Bring a towel and blanket right now!¡±


    Still, other people gathered soon because Eugene was in a hurry so he could come up to a place. Johannes, Erich, and Louise were right next to us.


    Hey, why aren¡¯t you still letting me go?


    ¡°Brother, drop me off.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You know how much your body is like ice cubes now? Your hands and feet are all frozen, how are you going to walk? Just stay still.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, so please drop me off.¡±


    And isn¡¯t that the same for you?


    I¡¯m not asleep, so I know he must felt cold too because he went into the water, but even if I was stubborn, Eugene didn¡¯t budge.


    Oh, but what about Lavender Cordis?


    ¡°Miss Cordis?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I want to asked Erich what he knew.


    He didn¡¯t seem to know that it was Lavender that push me out, and it was just like what everyone else know.


    Still! No matter how bad she got me in the water, you can¡¯t just leave her like that!


    Besides, Unlike me who slightly drowned in water, Louise who pushed her hard, make her completely wet.


    Of course, there was a high probability that the servants and escorts were already pick her up from the water, as this is a new year¡¯s event, who gathered all the nobles together.


    ¡°Are we there, yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking out you from other people now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Eugene said, looking back and forth, but I was a bit suspicious of why.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a carriage right there.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Johannes voice said to him.


    At that time, the servants brought a large blanket, and I dried myself with it and still held by Eugene and moved to the wagon.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t care about that woman! Why did she make you fall into the water!¡±


    Then, Louise, who followed us in steps, shouted in a painful voice. At that very moment, the air around me felt instantly changing.


    Hyuk, I don¡¯t think you should say that!


    There are several bombs around me that don¡¯t know when it will explode, my sense is telling me!


    ¡°I just made a mistake.¡±


    I said secretly, sweating cold.


    Even so, today is New Year¡¯s Day, and I didn¡¯t want trouble caused by me. Luckily, the three men and Louise doesn¡¯t said much since then¡­.


    Why. Why am I so uneasy? I¡¯m more worried because he¡¯s not asking me somehow¡­.


    ¡°Change her with extra clothes. Wipe off the wet areas well.¡±


    Still, there is a heater inside the wagon. It was warm.


    I changed clothes inside with the help of maids. The sleeves and hem were stuck wet, and I had to struggle a bit.


    It seemed like the new year ceremony started out there, but I was just left in the wagon because I wasn¡¯t going to be there.


    Everyone said they would stay with me, but it was the first event to pray for the peace of empire this year.


    I didn¡¯t like to put a face stamp on them together and don¡¯t think it would be good for them to be in a wagon, so I push them to go.


    When I finished changed my clothes and buried my frozen hands and feet on the blanket, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    Ah, it was Eugene¡¯s voice. Then, did he already change his clothes?


    ¡°Brother, come in.¡±


    I opened the door myself and let him in.


    At first glance, Dice¡¯s voice leaked out from the open door. Now he seems to be presenting a New Year¡¯s celebration in front of people.


    ¡°Can you not go?¡±


    Then Eugene stared at the side and replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. No one will find out.¡±


    But Eugene was a Duke of Ernst, they are a lot who wanted to say a word to him.


    His eyes, sitting opposite of me, fell on the blanket. At the moment, Eugene¡¯s eyes were frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little better.¡±


    He took care of the blanket on my leg.


    The touch was pretty meticulous. I stared at Eugene.


    ¡°My hands are still red.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    His eyes touched my gaze, and I squeaked my fingers.


    Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t know that black eyes would fall to my hands on my knees.


    After a while, I shook my fingertips with the warmth that swept over my skin. I looked at Eugene¡¯s hands that covered mine, and then I completely wrapped in.


    In an instant, the body temperature that had passed from all sides pushed in.


    Even though it was obviously only my hand that was caught, I wasn¡¯t thrilled and hardened as if I had tied my whole body to a chain.


    Just like I took Louise¡¯s hand from the outside and shared my body temperature, Eugene did it to me.


    His eyes still down stared at his hand and my hand that intertwined. That was a good thing for me.


    My eyes couldn¡¯t hide the nursery rhymes, so I felt so clear that I was going to be shaking.


    I closed my eyes for a while to calm down. And when I lifted my eyelids again, this time I just met my eyes with the person in front of me.


    Eugene¡¯s lips, which were tightly closed, slowly opened.


    ¡°I want to be a good brother to you.¡±


    The moment I heard it, my heart sat down and started to run a little faster.


    What do you mean¡­¡­?


    It won¡¯t happen, but the thought of whether he¡¯s saying this because he notices my heart has passed for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a good brother.¡±


    Why do I think my expression looks awkward now?


    However, Eugene did not continue talking from there. I also quietly exhaled and still felt the warmth dig into the overlapping my flesh.


    Stinging.


    It was a little stingy in a place I didn¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t whether it was outside or in my inside.


    It was such a bitterness that it is impossible to know exactly where the sore spot is, just like water is squeezed through a sharp cut on the paper.


    Still, I didn¡¯t want to let go of my hand first, so I kept holding Eugene¡¯s hand until someone else knocked on the wagon door.


    ¡°Your highness, are you okay? Your highness?¡±


    I called Dice who wear a blank look from before.


    For what reason, he has been making such a fascinating face since he¡¯s in the glass greenhouse.


    Why is this man behaving like this? Is it aftermath of the New Year? Or is it the bequest after wagon phobia?


    I shake my hand before his eyes. It wasn¡¯t until that time that Dice was alert.


    ¡°Oh, Lady Ernst. When did you come?¡±


    ¡°I said hello before.¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­?¡±


    I still stared at the Dice as if there was a hole in his head.


    ¡°They said you fell into the lake at that time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, It was okay as I get out of there soon.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I thought for a moment and then said that it was just not a big deal.


    ¡°I accidentally fold my foot.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a secret nature? You expect me to believe it?¡±


    Shhh, not really.


    Still, it was a little bit of a rumor from the neighborhood that Lavender Cordis pushed me down in that weather.


    Of course, if Lavender spreads the fact that it was Louise who dropped herself into the lake, I wouldn¡¯t stand still.


    ¡°So I couldn¡¯t participate in the New Year¡¯s event. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, there was no such a good thing. There was no such an important thing, just what. Even if it¡¯s New Year¡¯s ceremony. Nothing bad gonna happen.¡±


    But from now on, it didn¡¯t seem to be like that.


    I closed my eyes thinking of a letter that came to me two days ago.


    It was a letter from Lavender Cordis, stating that she would like to apologize to me for the New Year¡¯s time, so be sure to stop by Cordis¡¯ residence sooner or later.


    What should I do?


    She want to apologize, but I can¡¯t just ignore it.


    Besides that day, she was looking at Eugene out of the lake with me.


    Ethan was also concerned for me.


    Nope.


    But now I have to asked Dice as I passed by, holding my agony unfinished.


    ¡°Did you meet Miss Rosabella that day?¡±


    ¡°Uhuk!¡±


    But, in my words, the tea that Dice was drinking poured out of his mouth. I opened my eyes and narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°¡±Hey, my lady, uh, how do you know?!¡±


    ¡°I watched Miss Rosabella go to the back of the altar where your highness is.¡±


    Dice replied in a rush, as soon as he just realized what I was saying, he¡¯s calming down.


    ¡°Hmm, yes. I just had a short chat.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I stared at the end of his face, looking at his face, but nothing was visible in his expression.


    Something was suspicious, but as soon as Dice turned the topic, I couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    ¡°Come over here and sit down, Miss.¡±


    Two days later, I was facing Lavender Cordis. Eventually I visited the mansion of Cordis.


    It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to get an apology, but rather than just I want know what she was thinking and listening to her.


    Lavender in this life has never been a constant direct harm to me, she didn¡¯t hit me, so I changed my mind.


    Of course, I had fallen into the lake in the New Year¡¯s Festival a while ago, but it seemed to have originated from an impulsive grumpy.


    And the face of Lavender, who looked up at Eugene and become shocked that day, she seem still curious about me.


    Then, it seems that the reason she tried to apologize to me today was because she was afraid that I would reveal the truth to Eugene and that she would be hated by him.


    Of course I can say I won¡¯t say anything to Eugene, to relieves her anxiety.


    But there was no reason or excuse to do it, so I didn¡¯t intend to tell Lavender what to do about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you for a long time, so I¡¯d like you to tell me quickly.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m facing Lavender now, I still didn¡¯t want to get along with her.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t intend to face the Lady for a long time either.¡± She said.


    Her mind seemed to be the same with me.


    Last time she even pushed me into the lake, but now I think I can¡¯t get close to her and Lavender was not doing it either.


    ¡°What the secret for that?¡±


    But her words that followed continued to surprise me.


    ¡°The secret of wielding a lot of men around the skirt width.¡±


    At that moment, my hand holding the mug stopped in the air. I looked at the person sitting across from me with a table in between.


    Lavender was smiling with a pretty docile face, but I could even understand the meaning of ridicule in her word.


    It wasn¡¯t as dull.


    ¡°Ernst¡¯s three Lords, as well as Sir Vastia, and his highness Dice, they can be bothered by the lady. I¡¯m thinking of it every month, but no matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Oh, I see.


    What she called me today was not to apologize for the past. How did I be such an idiot, even though I know for sure what this woman is like?


    ¡°What¡¯s better about you than any other ladies? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s worth watching¡­ Is that a face that¡¯s smooth on its own? In fact, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    The mug that I was holding in my hand was boiled down on the table.


    ¡°Ernst¡¯s authority is so high and no one dare to talks, but I know there are a lot of people who think like me.¡±


    It¡¯s not too difficult to predict what Lavender Cordis will say in the future. Because I¡¯ve heard this many times from her in last life.


    ¡°Yeah, a sleazy person would have a sleazy way to suit her. So, are you going to roll your body in secret, Miss Ernst? Just tell me honestly.¡±


    Nowhere was Lavender Cordis, who was pretending to be friend while pretending to be nice in front of me..


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing the lady has. Cheap body. Even if she give it once, it¡¯s a recyclable part, so it should have been easy to do it often.¡±


    But I rather like her like this.


    She approached me and somehow tried to be happy, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t hide her disdain and dissatisfaction.


    She reached out to me as if we were inevitably matching.


    Rather, the words she¡¯s spitting out now will be closer to the sincerity she originally had in her.


    ¡°However, where would that dirty habit go? The lady lived where she used to be, they said you were selling flowers? I heard that it was a place in the back street¡­.¡±


    But her attitude, which died in one morning, was somewhat make me puzzled.


    She was attacking me as if she couldn¡¯t stand my existence anymore. It was a very different behavior from what Lavender had been so far.


    As an extension of work related to Rosabella, it seemed overwhelming to say this. I wasn¡¯t able to know what the hell was going on with her.


    ¡°Are you saying that ¡®selling flowers¡¯ when prostitutes sell their bodies at the window? Is the Lady like that?¡±


    Lavender was literally eager to insult me somehow, like a woman who had no mercy in her eyes on me.


    Soon, she frowned at me and burst into a sharp laugh.


    ¡°Somehow, if I go only to the vicinity of the Lady, it seems that the bad smell vibrates. I guess you still haven¡¯t abandoned your habit when you lived on the street?¡±


    This was what Lavender Cordis told me, when she avoiding the eyes of my three brothers.


    So she was able to look at my face she faced without agitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Duke Ernst and the man who put you in the door are thinking. Oh my God, she¡¯s a prostitute who rolled out of a brothel.¡±


    It was an entirely new situation, but still the old repetition.


    ¡°It¡¯s long enough to know what you¡¯re doing now.¡±


    ¡­..Ah, it¡¯s a little boring.


    I stared at the mocked smile in front of my eyes with dry eyes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the secret of the Lady, I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too nasty?¡±


    Then it seems that I was a little afraid of others thinking of me like Lavender Cordis back then.


    Because of my predicament, I thought that such a tag would always stick behind me unless I worked harder to buy the favor of others.


    So I¡¯m always conscious of other people¡¯s interests, scaring rumors, and worrying about who might misunderstand me and spread my bad news.


    I always lived like that day after day, but now I¡¯m sick of it.


    ¡®Do whatever you want.¡¯


    Suddenly, what Eugene had said to me that day came to my mind.


    ¡®If you have a place you want to go, you can go anywhere, and you can do anything you want to do.¡¯


    ¡®I said it before, but if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to accept it. Nobody can force you.¡¯


    He is telling me straight without shaking many times. He told me so in his voice.


    So far, when Lavender Cordis has told me this way, I¡¯ve only explained that it¡¯s not like that.


    I was anxious that other people were really looking at me with the same gaze as her, but for what?


    Now, when I think about it, I can¡¯t afford it.


    Regardless of how I behaved or excused, those who dislike me could speak to me that way anyway.


    No matter what I do, my past does not disappear.


    Even if I become the most noble identity in Arlanta, there will be people who mock me and say that.


    And, actually, as Lavender Cordis says, it was unlikely that almost everyone had such a malicious idea about me.


    Then, in what sense would it be a waste of my time to get hurt and care about these sounds?


    I could ignore those loud people who knew what they were trying to do and laugh at them as they like. Isn¡¯t this?


    In fact, I wonder if I shouldn¡¯t let them hurt me this way and they have nothing to do with me.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re an Ernst now.¡¯


    And as soon as Dice¡¯s resolute rumbling in rewind my ear, I decided.


    Let¡¯s just stop.


    I¡¯m not wrong. I didn¡¯t have do it, and then whatever I said to others, I just had to be confident.


    Hah.


    I stand up quietly.


    Then Lavender Cordis smiled like a dog running away from her tail.


    ¡°I know you know yourself well because you don¡¯t explain anything. But, you know, you know how to do that dirty body¡­.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    Wicked thing!


    And I lifted the mug in front of me and sprinkled the liquid in it relentlessly to the person in front of me.

 Chapter 22.2

    ¡°Well.¡±


    Lukewarm tea flowed over the face of Lavender Cordis.


    She was eagerly looking like she didn¡¯t know I was going to do this. When I saw her face, I felt a little cool.


    ¡°If you think I would listen to your insults, you¡¯d be a big mistake.¡±


    I coldly looked down at her and opened my mouth. I wasn¡¯t going to let her make fun of me in front of my face anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny, Miss Cordis. They says that the person¡¯s personality comes out when they speak. Every time you spit out a word from your mouth, it smells very damn, so I don¡¯t know who the really dirty person is.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who knew how to ridicule and twist word.


    Indeed, there was no courtesy to show the person who attacked me first.


    ¡°Yeah, did you say there¡¯s a sleazy way to go for a sleazy person? That¡¯s what you¡¯re showing right now. Thank you for letting me know. You¡¯ve proved your level in such a frivolous and offensive way.¡±


    It¡¯s the same.


    I wanted to say that every time I see Lavender Cordis that is vulgar, dirty, ignorant, and smacking insult, I don¡¯t want to be like you.


    ¡°You know how ugly you are right now? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror once? I used to live in that back street.¡±


    ¡°Even where I lived, I have never seen a mean and dirty person like you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t do this at the first time she did this was probably because I was a coward without confidence.


    ¡°Surely, the nobility of a person doesn¡¯t seem to be determined by all the blood that comes from birth. It is pitiful that you can only think about it.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    The face of Lavender Cordis, who was listening to what I was saying, like a luminous crab is getting hot.


    She was talking to me a little more stuttered than that a little while ago, and her face was blushing at high level and her face was so funny.


    ¡°I can¡¯t recognize it¡­!¡±


    A rough voice filled with anger suddenly rang.


    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re a poor bitch who had been on the streets, you think you could get behind the name of one of Ernst¡¯s surnames and be a real princess who wore real glass shoes? You don¡¯t fit Ernst!¡±


    But her words weren¡¯t even worth laughing at.


    I chilled, as Lavender Cordis did to me, without hiding contempt for the person she faced.


    ¡°Is there any reason to prove in front of you whether I am worthy of Ernst or not?¡±


    It was a fact that never changed in the past life or in this life that came back once again.


    ¡°I already is Hari Ernst by itself.¡±


    The moment I say that, nothing in me seemed liberated.


    ¡®Hari is already Ernst in itself.¡¯


    I just realized about what Eugene said a long time ago.


    I¡¯m Hari Ernst.


    No matter what kind of person I become, whatever I do, whenever I do.


    ¡°What rights did you qualify for my origin?¡±


    And I already have people who accepted me and say something like that, so I weren¡¯t afraid of anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your acknowledgment. It doesn¡¯t mean anything to me or anything like that.¡±


    Lavender sweetened her lips with my attitude. But she couldn¡¯t say anything, as if she was speechless.


    Unfortunate.


    ¡°What the hell are you. Do you think you can be such a great person yourself?¡±


    She said with a dry arsenic towards the person she faced.


    ¡°I know the topic, Lavender Cordis.¡±


    Lavender became a white face and her breathed exhaled. I don¡¯t like her.


    I left the reception room first, leaving her alone.


    Whether he heard the conversation inside, Ethan was standing right in front of the door. It seemed that he was thinking of entering inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sir Bishop.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason not to be okay.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand why she was mocking at me.


    I was a lucky humble bitch who had been in the back alley and had entered Ernst and was in a position of equality with herself.


    She may have hated it herself, but there was no reason why I should have been treated like this.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Then Lavender came along my back as we walking the hallway of the mansion, but because Ethan blocked her, she couldn¡¯t reach me over a certain distance.


    Lavender was staring at me with her sore eyes, and soon she clenched herself and yelled at me.


    ¡°What do you know about him?¡±


    I didn¡¯t immediately notice who the ¡°he¡± she was talking about was.


    ¡°Do you know who this person is blocking me in front of you? No, you don¡¯t know! That person would have hidden everything from you!¡±


    But while listening to successive words, I realized that the man Lavender Cordis was talking about was Eugene.


    As soon as I was convinced of my thoughts, soon after, she clearly put his name in her mouth.


    ¡°Do you know how many people Eugene Ernst has killed so far?¡±


    Lavender stared at me with poisonous eyes.


    I stopped breathing.


    The voice that continued to laugh at my reaction became even stronger.


    ¡°Did you ever ponder how many families have been ruined like Schumaha, Adelgar, Lenoard, and even in the past years, why it should have been, and who made it so?¡±


    My finger slowly cooled to the words pouring out of the mouth of the person in front of me.


    She was talking about things I had never wanted to know.


    When she said that, I can¡¯t stop Lavender.


    Even Ethan, who stood in front of me, paused for a moment, but although her actions could be restricted, he couldn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°The man who killed so far almost all his relative with blood on his hands. He murdered all the children and adults as I exemplified.¡±


    A voice that was shouting against evil relentlessly dug through my eardrum.


    ¡°I wonder if Ernst was just trying to build a dead body in Arlanta like a mountain? Ask the person next to you now. It¡¯s hard to be a stern child who killed his father and brothers in the market! Isn¡¯t that right, Ethan Schumaha?¡±


    My gaze was blown away to Ethan¡¯s back.


    Isn¡¯t what I¡¯ve heard wrong now? Am I not wrong now?


    However, his name, which came out of Lavender¡¯s mouth a while ago, dig my ears so clearly.


    Ethan was silent.


    Then this time, the red eyes slid towards me. Shortly thereafter, Lavender laughed at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know everything about him. Could you be next to him? How can you hold his hand without knowing how much blood has been there in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°Even if you know the terrible sins that he has done so far, can you see him with a natural face now?¡±


    I still felt my fingertips cold.


    A thorny thorn that had been turned upside down in a defenseless state stabbed my lungs.


    The eyes of Lavender Cordis, who had been maliced, seemed to laugh at me.


    ¡°So?¡±


    But I see nothing. I opened my mouth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    A dry voice rang out in a quiet hallway.


    ¡°What does that matter?¡±


    ¡°Whether he killed dozens or hundreds of people, whether the subject is his bloodline or a relative, what does that matter?¡±


    My face looked pretty bloated as I wished, and Lavender Cordis¡¯ face is distorted.


    ¡°Lavender Cordis, don¡¯t be mistaken. I don¡¯t care if everything you say is true.¡±


    I spoke calmly to the end, then turned around.


    ¡°For me, That person is just Eugene.¡±


    Just like the words she said a little while ago proved that she didn¡¯t scratch me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change until the day I die.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking nothing?¡±


    I heard Ethan¡¯s sinking voice gives me wake up call in my head.


    Somehow, he came to my room first and stood sturdy at the door.


    After meeting Lavender Cordis, I went straight into my room without having any conversation with Ethan.


    And now, after some time, he knocked on the door of my room.


    ¡°Do tell what you want to tell me.¡±


    I opened my mouth slowly. It was enough for me to ask him something first, but I didn¡¯t want to.


    I just wanted him to tell me what he wanted to tell me. If he tried to hide even the things I deserved to know, I would just tolerate it.


    After a while, a soft voice flowed from Ethan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°My original name is Ethan Schumaha.¡±


    Suddenly I remembered a word I had heard of him before.


    His words that he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualifications¡± as if he were confessing.


    ¡°I was an illegitimate child of the Count Schumaha.¡±


    Ethan still face me without expression as he calmly told me his story.


    Originally, his name was Ethan Schumaha, the illegitimate child of Count Schumaha, the brother of the three brothers.


    Count Schumaha, who was concerned about his seed coming out, gave him the surname to take and put him in the house.


    Since his father, the count, treated Ethan that way, he said that he was particularly persecuted and harassed by his half-brothers.


    ¡°It was a life almost like a slave. When I was hungry, I had to eat old-fashioned foods and sleep in the barn in the middle of winter.¡±


    ¡°It was discovered by chance that my sword skill had a natural talent, and the treatment after that was a little better.¡±


    ¡°Still, I did not know that I was treated as a beast.¡±


    Then Ethan met Eugene.


    Eugene had plans to destroy Schumaha and finally gave Ethan a chance to make a choice.


    That¡¯s why Ethan said he was able to destroy Schumaha himself without hesitation.


    ¡°For whatever reason, I am the murderer who killed my father. Even the Duke has been proud of it. So it¡¯s no wonder others are reluctant to me.¡±


    I looked at Ethan¡¯s face, who had never laughed in front of me in the meantime.


    He still had an infinitely dry and calm face like a man who lost all his emotions.


    ¡°If you stay with me, you may experience the same thing again today. If you don¡¯t like being escorted by me, you can tell the duke.¡±


    I was silenced for a while, then I looked up to him and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Sir Bishop. I have no intention of changing my escort knight.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s stiff mouth shook at my answer for a moment. He was looking away from understanding my decision.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s presumptuous for me to say something to you. I know your situation only in a fractional part, and I don¡¯t even know your heart. It may be like that.¡±


    In fact, I was also careful to say this, but I wanted him to know that I had no intention of blaming him for the past.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I deserve to judge like other people¡­ I know that to be a surprise.¡±


    Perhaps I didn¡¯t even know if he was sorry for not convicting himself of being able to get out of his guilt.


    ¡°The Ethan Bishop I¡¯ve seen so far has few words and it¡¯s blunt, but he¡¯s actually a warm hearted person.¡±


    After all, I think the vessel is not that big.


    The happiness of me and the people around me was the top priority.


    The space that my fence can hold was too narrow for other things.


    ¡°Brother Eugene also believes in you, I guess that¡¯s why you¡¯re my escort knight.¡±


    So I told the person I met in a calm manner, just as usual.


    ¡°I believe in Sir Bishop that I have seen so far.¡±


    ¡°So, thank you from now on, Sir Ethan.¡±


    Then Ethan stood for a long time in his place as if he had heard a word he had never imagined, and then bowed his head as he was covering his face.


    There was no answer in return, but the reason I didn¡¯t follow up on the answer because I seemed to know.


    The sun leaking out the window slowly faded away.


    The time was coming for Eugene to return.


    ¡°I thought you would come.¡±


    Eugene appeared in front of me only when the red glow cast a dark shadow in my room.


    When I raise my head to the presence I feel at the door, the face of the person I¡¯ve waited for is in sight.


    Eugene also said plainly to my little whisper.


    ¡°I thought you were waiting.¡±


    He had a face as usual.


    It¡¯s a bit cool, and the look is a bit dry. I saw it and laughed bitterly.


    ¡°I heard what happened today. I already know what she said.¡±


    Heavy footsteps were stamped like stains in a quiet room.


    As he approached me, Eugene also smiled happily. But it wasn¡¯t a smile that made me feel good either.


    ¡°In fact, I think I knew why you also say that.¡±


    I looked up at Eugene, who had reached the point. A red light leaked outside the window stayed on his smiling face.


    He looked down at me silently for a while, then slowly opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I might have put Ethan next to you, hoping to say that it¡¯s okay if you know everything.¡±


    When I heard Lavender Cordis and Ethan, I thought it was strange on the one hand.


    Why did Eugene put Ethan as my escort, not to Eugene himself?


    If Ethan was by my side, a word like this would have been compelled to come to my ears at any time.


    ¡°No, I must have wanted you to accept me even if you knew all I did.¡±


    And Eugene was saying that he probably did it on purpose.


    ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s okay, I want to hear what you gonna say to me.¡±


    At the end of his word, Eugene laughed.


    The laugh made my heart ache more than the smile he had made a while ago.


    ¡°I sent you to Vastia and do a lot of work. Ethan was one of the people who helped me.¡±


    The voice that continued without curvature stopped in my ears.


    ¡°In fact, I could have given Ethan Schumaha his position after the work. Only I did not. I didn¡¯t even want to leave that name on the ground. I couldn¡¯t stand it, no mercy, and maybe I couldn¡¯t afford it.¡±


    And Eugene easily admitted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make an excuse. Everything you heard is right. I killed everyone.¡±


    While the calm voice that seemed indifferent at first glance continued, I quietly looked at the person I encountered.


    ¡°The person who threatened me, and the person who judged me and gonna be a threat in the future. All.¡±


    I knew it. What Eugene hide from me.


    Although not all the parts he wanted to hide, I vaguely guessed what he had done.


    But I did not want to dig intentionally.


    If I dig something deeply and find out, Eugene naturally knows the fact, and when I do that, I feel like I¡¯m going to be hurting his sore wound.


    Sometimes it¡¯s better to bury it. Maybe I thought this thing so.


    ¡°People are afraid of me. The reason for destruction is obvious. I can do that many times more if I am to live.¡±


    However, the buried wound will not heal by itself.


    Looking at Eugene now, I realized it anew. Then, I pushed my shallow breath out of the dark feeling that was in my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even regret it. Maybe I¡¯ll do the same thing if I go back to that time again then. That¡¯s Ethan¡¯s and my decisive difference.¡±


    After Eugene said that, I lifted my mouth slightly for the first time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Subsequently I opened my mouth, but he turned to me as if he refused to hear the answer.


    Eugene¡¯s face, which shows an oblique side, now contains no facial expression.


    Then I whispered like a self-talking whisper in the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be a good person to you either.¡±


    Oh, I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯d rather be a bad person, to blame me for being selfish, Do as much as I like.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it that way.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and reached out to Eugene in front of me.


    ¡°Stubborn, stupid.¡±


    My stupid person.


    As I hugged him, Eugene was obviously big enough to never get into my arms, but for some reason I felt that he was small.


    Perhaps it was because he was the 14 years old, Eugene, who split up with us when we were young.


    Whatever it is, as long as it¡¯s inside, it¡¯s still him.


    ¡°Are you lonely alone?¡±


    Eugene hugged me without resistance and moved my body as my small whisper flow.


    I felt a hot breath scattered around my neck and gave my arm a little more strength.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s stay together.¡±


    No more lonely, no more need to endure that long night alone.


    As a 14-year-old boy, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how hard it would have been to do something alone that Eugene did, and had to lean on no one.


    Perhaps he wanted to cry many nights. Probably feared a lot in the morning.


    In the meantime, a part of Eugene¡¯s heart was irreversibly scattered and broken. The sharp absence felt by him broke my heart.


    ¡°Even if everyone in the world is pointing at you, I won¡¯t.¡±


    I know that what he did was inevitable.


    The fact that there were people trying to hurt Eugene was dimly guessed after the accident when he hurt his leg when he was young.


    Perhaps I would not have left him alone if I know, but now I understand that I was the risk for Eugene being weak.


    So I understood what Eugene did to protect myself.


    No¡­


    But it didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯t inevitable. I realized that I would probably never let this man go until I die.


    I could not turn away from him or hate him. Somehow I have become like a bird being caged that I do not know of.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this time.¡±


    If I had to blame this man, I wish I had cursed myself rather than letting this poor man stop.


    ¡°Everything is all right, so do whatever you want to do. If you have something you want, you can take whatever you want.¡±


    I told him exactly what he had said to me that day.


    ¡°You can be more greedy. Now I¡¯m only living for you.¡±


    Perhaps no one has ever said this to him.


    Even in his childhood, without being protected, he had to be an adult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up anything, don¡¯t sacrifice anything, and you can be a little more of this.¡±


    I will tell him then, if no one ever.


    ¡°Be as happy as you can.¡±


    If no one gives him permission, I will say it instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to do anything to achieve that.¡±


    I knew he would do anything to protect us.


    And I would not hesitate to do anything to protect him.


    I did know how dangerous it was to be blind, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I thought so.


    If only I could keep this pathetic and lovely person from getting hurt anymore. Eugene took a slow breath, not holding me.


    Then he whispered in a low, cracked voice that scratched to the floor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you mean now.¡±


    What do you think I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°You know, you can¡¯t say this.¡±


    But even if it was for myself, my answer did not change.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    I touched Eugene¡¯s back softly, and opened my mouth again.


    ¡°Even if my brother commits a mistake that¡¯s big enough to be blamed by everyone in the world.¡±


    Maybe I don¡¯t have any qualifications like that, but still¡­.


    ¡°I forgive everything.¡±


    If I could, I was willing to carry all the sins of this person.


    ¡°¡­..Forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Eugene asked me.


    ¡°No matter what I do?¡±


    ¡°Huuh.¡±


    ¡°Even if I do something very wrong to you?¡±


    The glow became darker and the view was more red than before.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Eugene has been silently burying his head for a while. Then he finally lifted his face and meet my eyes.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t refuse if I ask to sleep in hell together.¡±


    Eugene, who said that, was laughing painfully for some reason.


    I saw a smile on his distorted face and opened my lips, but Eugene¡¯s words were a little faster.


    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t want to ask you to hold my hand. This is cowardly.¡±


    The smile that bloomed in front of my eyes was mixed with self-restraint and ridicule.


    Soon his hand held my wrist.


    As he did when he touched my hand in the wagon last time, it seemed like the place that touched by him was burning hot.


    ¡°But will you forgive me?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t asking me again, as he was like he close to memorizing the words again.


    Finally, Eugene¡¯s eyes were in front of me.


    He looked straight through me. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the dark black eyes that had intense light.


    ¡°You will regret it.¡±


    He whispered at a distance close enough to mix his breath.


    I tried to answer that I didn¡¯t, but Eugene came a little closer to me than I did before, and I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I might hurt you.¡±


    The tense breath leaked out of my small open mouth. His lips seemed to come closer to touch even now.


    The next moment, however, the place where his lips was buried was my hand that held firmly by Eugene.


    ¡°But it¡¯s already too late.¡±


    The red glow made a long shadow behind his back.


    It seemed that only the two of us existed in this world, in the niche of intense time, where black and enemy were mixed.


    ¡°Now¡­.¡±


    His hands were so hot that the flesh touched by his lips seem burning.


    ¡°It¡¯s really late now.¡±


    In that state, Eugene said.


    Just like he apologize to me for something I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s blowing a desperate breath into my hands.


    As if I was his only one.

 Chapter 23 - I am not used to this familiar person

    ¡°Hey, Welcome.¡±


    I looked up at Erich walking down the wagon and raised my hand as if to say hello.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    His eyes that looked at me were wide open at the same time. He was in an expression of doubt.


    ¡°What did you eat wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Did you start protesting now? Did you even fight with brother?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Then is it a late rebel?¡±


    He think of me in my rebellious face, and he was very impressed by my bad attitude. Hah, I did it.


    Now I have a hammock chair next to the entrance on the first floor as I lay down and lay like a sloth on it, and now I was craving for work.


    Moreover, when I went out with Louise a while ago, the thing I was buying was a black glasses.


    Using this will help prevent glare from sunlight.


    It was definitely less glaring, but I didn¡¯t buy it by believing in its effectiveness.


    I was wearing it, and I was satisfied because it seemed to be pretty cool.


    If I use this for some reason, I should say that I looks a little more challenging because they can¡¯t see my expression because their eyes are blinded.


    One thing to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m free to throw off this bridle of oppression that¡¯s ever been redeeming me! Now, why don¡¯t you become a wild youth in this new world with me?¡±


    Erich hit his tongue at my invitation.


    ¡°It must be brother Cabel, I know it.¡±


    He seemed to think that my deviation was due to the second brother.


    Oh wait. By the way, am I just like Cabel now?! What, why is it a little humiliating?


    ¡°No, look in my eyes! You can be happy and laugh!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my eyes!¡±


    Suddenly Erich, who came to me, reaching to my eyes, and the light that had been blocked so far suddenly came into my eyes, so I had to shudder with glare.


    I lost my glasses.


    ¡°Oh, why do you suddenly take it away?¡±


    ¡°I came home after a long time, and now you did something strange.¡±


    Erich didn¡¯t peel off my face. He just took my glasses.


    I even looked at the him with my eyes frowning and even tried to adjust them myself.


    The glasses with black lens like this were mysterious when I first saw them.


    Ha, He¡¯s new. When a person plays a prank, it should have a taste that goes well.


    Aa, he¡¯s no fun.


    ¡°It suits you well. Just take it for you.¡±


    I gave up on bringing Erich to the world of deviance.


    Perhaps he noticed that I liked the sun-blocking glasses, so I just decided to give it to Erich.


    ¡°What? is this because of the wind?¡±


    Erich almost fell down on the hammock chair and raised his eyebrows, looking at me waving my arms underneath.


    Because of the black lens in the glasses, their eyes were blinded so they couldn¡¯t read my exact look, but they thought very strangely about me.


    I thought I knew as much as I did.


    ¡°I just wanted to open up a new horizon of life from now on.¡±


    Mr. Gardener, who works outside, and the servants who go back and forth through the corridor inside the building, kept looking at me over the window.


    I did try not to notice, but neverthless.


    Erich seem noticed that I was talking about the noise of the people.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter though.


    ¡°Would you like to have a snowball fight?¡±


    Erich¡¯s expressions has a suspicion over his eyes this time on my absurd words.


    ¡°Suddenly, why a snowball fight?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you having a snowball fight with your friends at the Academy?¡±


    ¡°No kid, why do I¡¯m acting so childishly?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I got off the hammock chair.


    Ah, even if the sunbathing was the goal, it was cold, so I had to come down a bit because I wore thick clothes.


    ¡°You looks like a fat rabbit or a duck.¡±


    Erich laughed at me.


    Hmph.


    It¡¯s big, but Hubert and other servants didn¡¯t want to let me out without this thick clothes because I shouldn¡¯t get cold!


    I wouldn¡¯t have met my hammock chair until today is gone if I hadn¡¯t worn it tightly.


    ¡°Erich.¡±


    I stood down completely. I smiled at him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have a snowball fight, you¡¯re just a loser.¡±


    Erich felt frustrated as if he felt something, but I was faster. I quickly picked up a round snowball hidden under the chair and threw it at Erich.


    Pug!


    Shhh, take it!


    For this moment, just take the snowball made with a sloppy hand with all my heart!


    ¡°Hey, you cheated¡­!¡±


    Puck!


    Erich was amazed to know that I had made a snowball in advance.


    It seemed embarrassing to realize that, regardless of his opinion, I was in the heart to fight.


    Heh, I¡¯m the winner in this area! The winner is already set, so just admit it!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a scam? Did you intend to do this as soon as I come?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, is it still far?¡±


    ¡°How many of you made this snowballs?!¡±


    At first, it seemed as if the end of the bomb, to Erich, who had just been hit, could not be seen.


    Wick!


    Soon he attempted a counterattack!


    But I avoided his eyes. Heh, since I was young, my nickname was Mellinton¡¯s flying squirrel!


    Do you think that snowball like that cotton ball can hit me?


    ¡°Ahaha, idiot! I knew I was right¡­. Ugh!¡±


    Perhaps!


    But the first one was a deception. I was forced to stop talking because I was hit by a snowball that flew in a row.


    ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Puck, Fuah!


    Erich says, ¡°Wait!¡±


    While shouting or saying, I threw my eyes at him.


    I also did not rest and teased him with my arms, and suddenly my surroundings were full of white snow that was flying.


    ¡°Hyuk. It¡¯s quite good right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, heo.. You¡¯re pretty good heh?¡±


    And finally, as the fog-covered eyes slowly subsided, we breathed a good breath and smiled at each other.


    A thundering lightning struck between Erich and me. It¡¯s almost 10 years since we burn a fight on each other.


    This is the first time since years ago.


    ¡°Truce?¡±


    ¡°Truce.¡±


    We agreed to take a break.


    Oh hoo, it¡¯s sax.


    After a long period of vigorous exercise, my limbs are creaking. I sneaked my hand away from Erich¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hey, will you keep cheating?¡±


    At that time, Erich saw me sneaking my eyes and hit him first.


    He turned his head and shouted away from the snow scattered in front of his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to truce!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the ceasefire?¡±


    The second act of blood-blinking snowball fights rose.


    We threw our eyes at each other with all our might, as if we were 8-year-olds and not 18-year-olds.


    And this time it stretched faster than before.


    ¡°Hyuk, Huk. You¡¯re so strong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡±


    He said, both of us were no longer able to throw snowballs, but we were making fun with our mouths.


    Oh, it was fine until the first game, but after doing this twice in a row, I¡¯m going to die.


    ¡°Because of you, my clothes are completely snow covered.¡±


    ¡°It looks good, what I did.¡±


    I giggled at the grumbling Erich.


    Contrary to the first thought, it was a very serious fight, but it was fun to have a snowball fight after a long time.


    ¡°Do you want to play the third game?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I had enough.¡±


    ¡°Uh, are you surrendering now? Then am I winning?¡±


    ¡°You do whatever you want.¡±


    Erich¡¯s expression seemed to say,


    ¡®This is a tough thing.¡¯


    I looked at his face and burst into laughter.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    We moved with a good brush between our eyes when we had a passionate snowball fight.


    ¡°Brother Cabel is on guard at night.¡±


    ¡°Why do the 2nd division do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they¡¯re saying that newcomers should do everything.¡±


    ¡°Is he still new to them?¡±


    ¡°Well, even then, brother Cabel is such a great man right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Erich and I stepped into the mansion without any worries about Cabel so much that we knew he gonna do well.


    Wow, but this is a very valid idea.


    ¡°Would you like me to order for a warm tea?¡±


    As soon as we went indoors, Hubert asked.


    ¡°Then two glasses of cocoa.¡±


    ¡°Not a cocoa, what a kid.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know this natural law of having not to eat cocoa after the original snowball fight!


    I went to the fireplace with Erich and insisting on one cocoa, whether Erich was embarrassed or not.


    Hubert smiled at us for a long time. After nodding, he left.


    ¡°Well then, where is the escort? I can¡¯t see him?¡±


    It was a mysterious shape because he couldn¡¯t see the Ethan on my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a holiday today.¡±


    ¡°Holiday? Was there anything like that?¡±


    ¡°It is from now on. One day a week.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re completely negligent? Rather, what you¡¯ve eaten so far? Throw it!¡±


    Oh, in the next country, it¡¯s said that five days a week is common workdays, and Arlanta needs to introduced to this new system, too!


    ¡°It¡¯s good because I can¡¯t see him anyway.¡±


    On his face, there was an expression that seemed to be absent-minded. Seeing it, I kicked my tongue.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been well with Sir Ethan since long ago?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unlucky.¡±


    ¡°No, what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all funny from head to toe.¡±


    Where else is a sincere and polite man like Ethan.


    But then, he turned around and looked at me. He creased his face as if he suddenly realized something he had passed without thinking.


    It¡¯s been like over a year since Erich replied,


    ¡°Wait. But what are you, you¡¯re calling the child by name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a year since we¡¯ve been together, it¡¯s also the time for us to be natural.¡±


    I hurriedly replied.


    Rather, it could be said that it was too late to come up and start calling on the escort by name, but Erich¡¯s thought was different.


    ¡°Is the escort life so hard? Just call it an escort, or a knight. There is a word that can be used in its own way, or Bishop.¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s starting again. I listened to Erich¡¯s words and replied,


    ¡®Yeah, yeah.¡¯


    ¡°Do listen!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got it. Ah, Cocoa is here!¡±


    At that moment, the maid came up with the cocoa and I was finally freed from Erich¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Oops, if you want to come, do not make a noise.¡±


    I knew that Eugene was home late and went to his room.


    Today I play with Penny with Erich and I was being insane for a while with them, so I didn¡¯t even know Eugene was home.


    Even now, Eugene was just sitting on the sofa and skimming through the unknown papers that appear to be documents.


    At the table in front of him, a cup of hot steam was prepared.


    I don¡¯t know what the reason is, but Eugene seemed to have a busy day between the inner and outer palaces these days.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call because I thought you might be resting.¡±


    Eugene saw me and lowered the paper he was holding onto his lap. I walked into the room and asked him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your expression is not bright? Is it not going well?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Even after the last days, Eugene and I treated each other with the usual attitude.


    At first glance, our relationship has never changed. Still, there is the feeling that our psychological distance was probably narrower than before.


    ¡°If there is anything I can do to help, please tell me.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t think I could be able to help Eugene do anything directly. But if there was anything else that could help him, I wanted to do anything.


    Then Eugene, who looked at my face silently for a while, finally lifted his lips.


    ¡°Then come and hug me.¡±


    At the moment, I wondered,


    ¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯


    He had a face that didn¡¯t change his expression, despite what he had just said, but as Eugene lifted his hands and spread his arms apart, I realized that his words were sincere.


    Looking at me doubting my ears, Eugene did tilted his head at an angle.


    ¡°Why? You used to be like that sometimes.¡±


    I was embarrassed, but Eugene wearing a very casual look.


    Indeed, as he said, several times in the meantime, I hugged him first. Not long ago too, when I met Lavender Cordis¡­


    However, it was very embarrassing when Eugene asked me for it.


    But when I saw him staring at me as if he was urging me, I felt like I was a rather strange person who is hesitating now.


    I faltered in a chaotic state and approached Eugene.


    Why is this situation so strange that a question mark came to my mind in my head.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop walking because the person in front me was waiting for me with a perfectly calm face.


    ¡°There¡­¡±


    However, when the distance between Eugene and me narrowed, I felt awkward and hesitated, but without a deep thought, Eugene pulled my wrist in front of him.


    ¡°Oh! Come on, wait a minute¡­!¡±


    The very next moment, a leaked voice burst out of my mouth.


    I shuddered and shook my body with a shocked face.


    Because now It look like I¡¯m in Eugene¡¯s lap!


    Why, why did he become like this?


    At best, I thought about hugging Eugene, who still sits, and only hugs him once!


    Never this come to my mind!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Stay still.¡±


    I jumped and struggled to get up again, but Eugene never budged. He whispered to my ear, and I screamed inside.


    It¡¯s not okay! It¡¯s not okay!


    However, as soon as my body was surrounded by warmth, I felt hard and turned white.


    Eugene tightened my waist with a tight arm and pulled my back to him and make our body came into contact more tightly.


    I stopped breathing with Eugene¡¯s chest on my face. I could feel his shallow breath passing over my head.


    The refreshing scent from Eugene¡¯s usual scent stimulated the sense of smell closer than ever.


    A body temperature slightly higher than me has been transmitted from our tightly-fitting body.


    This was really weird. Not a little. A lot.


    Besides, It seems long and it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not very good at first.


    And something, something¡­.


    I couldn¡¯t last long and pushed Eugene away from me. Obviously, Eugene must have noticed my condition.


    But the next moment, the arm surrounding my body became harder for some reason.


    ¡°Oh, brother?¡±


    Even as I called, Eugene even buried his head deeper above my nape.


    ¡°Ah, Aa, I, I wish you could stop..¡±


    A stuttering voice leaked out from my mouth. As I think, now I was very embarrassed.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    But Eugene refused my request. I was just more embarrassed than ever before because I didn¡¯t know he would answer like this.


    ¡°Why¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    My ears were tickling because of the voice ringing from my back.


    I was about to die.


    My heart seemed to be heard by Eugene as It start jumped and started jumping without stopping.


    I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, because I seemed to catch him with my agitation.


    But Eugene didn¡¯t know my conditon and still held me tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that and let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me go when I asked you to.¡±


    Oops, at that moment, I wanted to see if this was a revenge of the old days from him.


    Strange. It¡¯s really weird.


    If it were the original Eugene, he would have avoided it even if I tried to catch him.


    ¡°Hugging once like this is better than I thought.¡±


    Suddenly his hand passed through my back.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know it before, but it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    The voice that flowed gently as if he knew my troubles seemed to soothe me. The hand touching my head was very friendly.


    His face is invisible that his expression is not visible as I thought so.


    Uh, for some reason, I felt like I was very pretty held by Eugene, so I felt strange.


    So as I being touched and held by him, for some reason my body became languishing, so I began to relax slowly.


    I still felt that the current situation was a bit strange, but the thought of, ¡®What if I wanted to do it?¡¯ passed my mind.


    However, such a comfortable feeling did not last long.


    Is it because of the mood?


    When It seemed that the touch that touched me from a moment I couldn¡¯t seem know exactly, have changed slightly.


    Somehow his movement of skimming the back of my head and my back diligently dug into my senses.


    At the same time, the temperature of Eugene and the air surrounding me gradually changed.


    I was confused and questioned in a more intense silence than before.


    Great.


    ¡°Brother, are you here?¡±


    At that moment, the sense that had been flying away came back.


    Erich¡¯s voice came from outside.


    When I shriek, Eugene comforted me, and he put his back on my ears and gently shouted ¡°Sshh¡±.


    I tried to raise my body, but I couldn¡¯t help it because his arms around my waist weren¡¯t released.


    Did I lock the door when I entered the room earlier? It could not have been.


    I was so nervous that Erich would open the door and come in right now. He will, think too, our posture is a little¡­.


    ¡­.no, it¡¯s a little strange, right?


    Eugene pretends not to be in the room as it is and not intend to return Erich¡¯s call from the outside. He did not answer the incoming call.


    ¡°Brother? You¡¯re not in the room?¡±


    Still, I couldn¡¯t be restless and twisted my body and try to ask him to let me go as Eugene looked at me.


    I quickly got up from his knees, stepped back, and hit the table.


    When he heard a rattling sound inside, Erich, who was outside, once again said and called Eugene,


    ¡°Brother?


    Unlike me, who has struggling, Eugene calmly gets up from his seat and approaches the door.


    Soon after he opened the door, Immediately, a mysterious voice flew.


    ¡°Uh, what is it? You were in the room? But why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you because I was focusing on documents that need to deal with urgently. Why?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t see Hari, so I wonder if she¡¯s with you, and she said she might be in your room?¡±


    Erich was not seen where I stood. I dismayed as I heard my name from his mouth.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not here. Have you try to find her in the piano room or greenhouse?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been to the greenhouse, but I¡¯ll try to go there. Then continue what my brother first did. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt.¡±


    The conversation did not last long. Soon Eugene closed the door and turned around.


    I struggled and pretending to tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see.¡±


    However, Eugene looked at the door and shook his head.


    ¡°Erich has just gone. It would be better to wait a bit before going out.¡±


    I tried to avoid Eugene as he approaching me and step back, but his hands were faster than my feet.


    Until now, I rubbed against his chest, and his slow hand sat down on my messy hair.


    ¡°Just¡­¡±


    But it was because of a little while ago, and I kept feeling his hand differently..


    ¡°Just go now.¡±


    Eventually, I escaped from Eugene and left the room.


    Just before leaving his door, I turned my head and put Eugene in my sight. He is looking at me silently with his black eyes like a bird.


    Both my eyes became stiff at his gaze, and I hurriedly closed the door.


    And I ran to my room as if someone is chasing me.


    Taang!


    A sharp gunfire rang.


    I noticed the smell of ammunition coming slowly and moved my gaze.


    After a while, the servant who drove the animal appeared behind the tree. Soon Dice groaned as he saw his arms raised and drawing an X.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re not focused?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m not today.¡±


    The answer to my cautious question came back.


    Dice usually had a fairly high rate of hitting skills until white-haired white-collar, but today he has never hit a target.


    Suddenly, Dice gave me the gun he was holding.


    ¡°Would you like to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t stand the imagination that even the small animals are hurting, as I have a heart that is unbearable. You know, my heart is a little tender and pretty.¡±


    However, instead of accepting it, I shook my head and looked at him with a watery look.


    Of course, Dice was going to see my explicit acting without difficulty.


    Indeed, he lowered his arm with a slightly flirty look on my shameless sound.


    ¡°The more I know about the amount, the more different the Lady is from the first impression?¡±


    ¡°The more I look at your highness, the more attractive he is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Dice remained silent to my desperate answer.


    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because of the mood, the Lady seems to gradually resemble Lord Cabel¡­ Ah, no, I¡¯ve made a statement.¡±


    Following that, as I gradually lost my laughter, Dice was dismayed and immediately canceled his word.


    Thinking of himself, it seemed to me that the resemblance to Cabel was too much.


    Well, Good god. The handling of the second brother in my house is too trivial.


    Even though I can make a cold expression with the words of Dice unintentionally, I also like Dice, who expresses his sorry for me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop and resting now?¡±


    I opened my mouth looking at the hand like a frozen die. Then he nodded.


    ¡°Go over there.¡±


    Dice was waiting behind me.


    After passing the long hunting gun to the ground, this time an archer came over and handed him a leather glove. Dice moved with his hands on it.


    ¡°But the weather is warm today.¡±


    ¡°I think this winter is definitely warm compared to the previous year.¡±


    With Dice, I headed to a resting place on one side of the hunting ground.


    When faced with him with a table in between, Dice opened his mouth with a mug of white steam coming up.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. I think the atmosphere of the Lady is a little different from now.¡±


    He squinted his eyes wide open and tilted his head diagonally, as if to measure something.


    I laughed happily at him.


    I was able to guess why Dice is telling me this now. After drinking a sip of tea and quenching my neck, I said.


    ¡°Now I want to stop trying to be Arina.¡±


    His eyes was round, facing what I was saying as it was unexpected.


    He seemed to be thinking about who ¡®Arina¡¯ that came out of my mouth for a moment, but soon he opened his mouth like he realized something.


    ¡°If you think about it, I think I¡¯ve been trying to act like her unconsciously.¡±


    Then I continue as Dice doesn¡¯t seem to understand.


    ¡°But the Lady has never seen her before.


    It¡¯s kind of like that and maybe your brothers doesn¡¯t remember her well too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I guess it was because I was a fool.¡±


    Practically no one has ever forced me to do that.


    Even the dead Ernst couple, who had brought me to replace the appearance of Arina, never said, ¡®Behave like Arina,¡¯ even in their empty words.


    But as I got older and met other people, it seems that Arina, who died within me, slowly revived.


    ¡°Sometimes, before I did something, I would have thought of her like if she had been a woman of this age, what she will have done?¡±


    I tried to mimic other ladies and nobles and try to be like them, but in fact it wasn¡¯t them that I wanted to look like the most.


    ¡°While doing that, the girl I saw in the portrait grew older with me in me.¡±


    It would have been nice if I was born as a real Arina Ernst, as I¡¯ve heard that words sometimes.


    ¡°So I mean, in the meantime, unconsciously, It is the same as me acting by imitating the imaginary Arina.¡±


    I still laughed, touching the warm mug.


    Of course, that was the old story, and now I didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°But I¡¯m Hari Ernst. That doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    And now I liked that I am ¡®Hari Ernst¡¯.


    ¡°Now I think I can accept that.¡±


    If I was in the past, I would not have thought of this.


    Hari Ernst, 27, was the same, but it felt like a significant change in what was important to me happened now.


    ¡°The Lady is a brave one.¡±


    Dice, who was quietly listening to me, suddenly opened his mouth and said so.


    ¡°Your highness is one of the people who gave me the courage to tell.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, whatever I used to be, you told me that I¡¯m an Ernst now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that. It¡¯s not me. It was just the Lady could change herself.¡±


    But for some reason, the face of such Dice looked a bit bitter.


    Of course, it¡¯s an after image that has passed by very instantaneously, so I didn¡¯t know exactly what I saw.


    This was even more so blurred, as soon as Dice chuckled with a joke and laughed as usual.


    ¡°I think the Lady is a better person than I thought. When will we really get married?¡±


    ¡°That joke is not fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, actually, your brothers being


    ¡®my brothers¡¯ are a little bit too much for me.¡±


    We got up from our seats after chatting for a while while we were giving and receiving from each other.


    Spring has just arrived.


    The hammock chair I put out for some reason became the title of Cabel.


    ¡°Wow, this is really nice! I want to have it!¡±


    It¡¯s definitely comfortable, but I come over there, everyone stares at me with anxiety, and in the winter it¡¯s decisively cold, so I¡¯m not approaching that chair for now.


    So, the servants are cautious to Cabel and left the chair there.


    Of course, Cabel was ignorant that he didn¡¯t even know their inside mind and that just thought it was just good.


    The second brother was that he didn¡¯t get cold easily, so he used to use that hammock chair.


    Cabel, who took a nap without turning his body over a tangled fabric, was like a caterpillar in a cocoon.


    ¡°Oh, Kerr!¡±


    ¡­ Of course, his snoring sound was like a sleeping brown bear.


    In the spring, Erich returned to the academy after a short vacation.


    However, I don¡¯t know how troubled he was during the winter when he said he would drop out of school.


    In the academy, there¡¯s nothing to learn from, what the hell he¡¯a saying?


    Why doesn¡¯t he struggle at the Academy! What, does he mean he¡¯s to be an unexploited genius?


    It¡¯s not long before his graduation.


    However, it seems that the time he attended was not a waste. Ho, is that it? Rebellion that comes to the children of adolescents once!


    Good god, it seems to be right because I see the eyes of others seeing Erich and me.


    I also had things to do during the winter, so I had to sweat secretly in the eyes that treated us as a pair.


    Still, it was spring when the words he said during the vacation weren¡¯t very sincere, as Erich returned to the academy again and I was glad.


    ¡°Penny!¡±


    And one day, I became free and alone again.


    I was wandering all over the mansion looking for Penny. Naturally, Penny, who I knew she was somewhere in the house, was nowhere to be seen.


    Did she go out to the garden? I was going to take her for a walk.


    When I asked the servant who was walking through the hall, I went up the stairs because he seemed to have seen Penny upstairs.


    ¡°Penny!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Oh, at the end of the hallway, I heard a dog barking. I think it¡¯s in Erich¡¯s room.


    I stepped in the direction I heard Penny. Then, in Erich¡¯s room with the door open, I found a gold-haired puppy.


    ¡°Penny, you¡¯re here!¡±


    I found it, yo!


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Hyuk, but obviously Erich¡¯s door would have been closed, but how did you get inside this? Did Penny open the door by herself?


    When I checked the height of the doorknob, it seemed that if Penny walked upright, she could pull it with her front foot enough.


    ¡°Oh wow, my Penny, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    Besides, Penny was a very special puppy from the past, so I was convinced even so.


    ¡°Are you here to see Erich?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Yes, yes, during the vacation, she stayed with Erich every day and now he¡¯a back again. He¡¯s been here, so it¡¯s worthwhile to be empty.


    I stroke Penny¡¯s hair as she biting and playing with Erich¡¯s slippers and then suddenly found it on the table.


    It was the black glasses I gave to Erich before.


    Child, he noticed that the glasses were so good that he left them in the room.


    After all, how about bringing it to academic academy?


    I got up and headed to the table. And I tried to wear black shiny glasses after a long time.


    After that, looking at the mirror in front, I was very satisfied.


    Hah, sooner or later I¡¯m going to see some young ladies. This is why I can be a little too much and I don¡¯t think anyone can see me with ease.


    I took a long time and I looked at myself from various angles and muttered eloquently.


    ¡°This is why I have a charisma.¡±


    ¡°Is that a new trend these days?¡±


    ¡°Evil, surprise!¡±


    Then I screamed at the sound in my neck leaking from the side.


    As I turned my head in amazement, Eugene, standing at the door, came into my view.


    Seeing that he was leaning against the wall with his arms folded, I don¡¯t think he just came right now, but I didn¡¯t know since when he was standing there.


    ¡°I think I haven¡¯t seen one person who wears it outside. It¡¯s definitely impressive.¡±


    Ugh, embarrassing!


    I was so embarrassed with Eugene that I heard he say the appearance of the ¡®glasses show¡¯, so I was so frustrated that I raised my voice.


    ¡°Wow, why don¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯re standing and looking like that?!¡±


    ¡°I tried to do tell you, but you looks pretty enjoyable.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes that looked at me were quite mysterious.


    What is this¡­


    Is it similar to the reaction that Cabel saw in the last ¡®Remark of liver and gallbladder¡¯?


    Uh, no, I¡¯m not like that!


    ¡°Try this too brother!¡±


    Hmph, I can¡¯t be humiliated! I approached Eugene in a hurry and put glasses on his face. And immediately disappointed.


    Uh¡­ Why is there no humiliation?


    I was expecting a little funny look, but Eugene in black glasses didn¡¯t look any funny.


    Eugene, who added his charisma by wearing glasses, tilted his head at an angle while looking at me.


    Ah, you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t.


    I got steamed off and took off the glasses on his face again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fashionable yet, but it will be fashionable soon, well.¡±


    But! to me! How are you going to make it like that? It¡¯s just groundless defeat. Oh damn.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you like, wear it.¡±


    As always, Eugene said, ¡®Do whatever you want to do.¡¯


    Maybe it was because I was pinched, so he was like trying to appease me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a walk with penny, would you like to go with us?¡±


    ¡°I have to go out now.¡±


    ¡°Then wait.¡±


    I¡¯m holding Eugene before I see his off. I turned to try to put my glasses back to where they were.


    Well? But a book on the table suddenly caught my eye. I didn¡¯t recognize it at first because I was interested in glasses.


    But the book cover was very girly and gorgeous. Uh, does Erich read all these books?


    I inadvertently picked up the book and immediately became frustrated.


    ¡¸Danish¡¯s dire and dangerous education.¡¹


    Ugh, what is the title of this desired book?! Danish¡¯s dire and dangerous education?


    As I watched, a pair of men and women were depicted on the book cover.


    It wasn¡¯t a very sophisticated picture, so I could only see the silhouette of the figure, but the woman in the picture seemed to be wearing a maid suit.


    Indeed, does the word maid appear in the title? No?


    Well, was it just because of the mood? For some reason, the maid¡¯s suit the woman was wearing seemed quite unprecedented.


    Why Is there a flirty stocking from the maid¡¯s thighs? This is southernly!


    In addition, the size of the clothes was small, and the woman¡¯s body in the picture seemed to appear to be unnatural.


    Have I ever seen this inefficient maid¡¯s suit?


    And what else is this sensual rose flower background!


    That alone was overwhelming, and even the cover had subtitles.


    ¡°From one to ten, let me know with a hot and sweet touch!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The moment Eugene asked, I was amazed and reflexively hid the book.


    Ugh! I hid it without my knowledge!


    However, this could not be seen by Eugene.


    He will be surprised too, this is it! Red and vicious books that vigorous boys and girls sneak up on adults!


    No, it¡¯s not just boys and girls, even the grown-ups who are recklessly trying to sneak away from others¡¯ attention!


    Ugh, Erich! This third brother ah!


    There is no one who beats boys of the age of puberty and does not hide a painted book under their bed!


    No, but still, why did he put this book on the table like this? Did he imposing or shameless?!


    ¡°Eh, I think it¡¯s Erich¡¯s book. Haha, I should send it to the academy.¡±


    I giggled and laughed awkwardly.


    Of course, Erich seemed not to be worried about whether Eugene looked at this or not, but I was still in trouble and embarrassed.


    I would rather think that if I had reacted naturally at the moment I first saw this, he might not know, and I hid the book behind, ignoring the call of Eugene.


    But the next moment, Eugene was approaching me and reaching out.


    ¡°Then give it to me. Anyway, sooner or later I was going to the academy.¡±


    Well, no! You¡¯re Eugene, who goes to school to tell his brother about his coloring book? No way!


    As soon as I imagined, I was frightened because the picture was not good.


    ¡°Oh, why should you?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed?¡±


    Of course, Eugene noticed suspiciousness from me. His eyebrows were asymmetry, and he went up and down.


    ¡°Please give it to me.¡±


    He opened his eyes narrowly behind my back. He reached out to the hidden book.


    Oh, but it can¡¯t be taken away! I hid my hand with the book behind my back.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a book.¡±


    Eugene did not believe me. He once again stretched his arms to my back, but I was faster!


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were frowned at me, as he failed to take the paint books in my hand.


    Oops, suddenly I remembered things when we were young. At that time, he was in trouble because of the candy Mrs. Ernst gave me.


    But now Eugene is doing this and suddenly felt like he was back as a child, so I felt a little strange.


    Ugh! Wick!


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, so why are you wondering?¡±


    ¡°I become more curious because you are trying to hide it.¡±


    Of course, there was no intention to let my things to be taken away by Eugene from that time or now. Hah, look at me as I changed between 10 years ago and now!


    ¡­. I took a step widely!


    Eh? Suddenly the wall touched my back.


    While avoiding Eugene¡¯s hands, I probably stepped back. Then there¡¯s nothing to avoid him?


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    To make matters worse, Eugene held my hand to him. I looked at Eugene and stucked between him and the wall.


    Are you going to take away what I¡¯m holding right now? Will you?


    I looked up at Eugene with strange expectations that would make someone laugh when they heard it.


    Would you like to laugh with a cheerful expression after pulling a book out of my hand, as when you were a child?


    And maybe after that, you might be a little humble saying that you did something that wasn¡¯t mature.


    Oh, I seemed to want to see Eugene¡¯s reaction like when he was still a child like back then again.


    But he did not.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t say anything, just stood in motion and looked down at me. In the deep gaze falling from the top of my head, I also lost my words.


    As I tried to make my eyes up close, I felt as if my inner heart was being read to him.


    Suddenly, something happened to Eugene that seem different than a while ago, and my face¡¯s heat rose.


    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t see him for a long time, and I looked away.


    ¡°Just¡­ it¡¯s a normal book. My brother is busy, so I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    And as I twisted my wrist off, the warmth overlaid on it fell off.


    ¡°Now you have to go out and go carefully. Take care.¡±


    I send him off with a smile. Eugene was still standing there.


    Originally I was going to see him off to the front door, but I just thought it would be good to just say hello.


    I wondered why Eugene¡¯s silence lasted, and I wondered if something was caught by him.


    ¡°¡­.Yeah, I¡¯ll go. The book is for you.¡±


    Fortunately, this time he stepped back from me without saying anything else.


    I look back at Eugene walking figure.


    It wasn¡¯t long before his back figure completely disappeared from my field of view, then I drew a deep breath and released the strength from my body.


    At some point in time, my gaze was focused on the book that I was grasping so hard that my hand was stiff.


    Ugh! Third brother, you should thank me! You must know that I¡¯ve tried this way to protect your honor!


    ¡°Danish¡¯s dire and dangerous education for a master.¡±


    Ugh, when I see it again, the title is really that way. Just put it where it waw? Or instead of Erich, would It better if I hide it under his bed or in the chest of drawers?


    I was thinking about how to do this for a moment, and then I remembered the existence I had forgotten and raised my head as if I was in trouble.


    ¡°Penny!¡±


    I didn¡¯t see how soon Penny left the room. I took Erich¡¯s book in my hand and went out to find Penny again.


    ******


    ¡°Wow, awesome¡­.¡±


    That night I experienced a new world. In my hand was a book from Erich¡¯s room today.


    Yes, I would only look at this book in curiosity!


    And the moment I covered the book after reading the last page, I muttered blankly. Child, it¡¯s hot. Why is my cheek so hot?


    Like that. I ready that The Master taught the maid from one to ten. Hmm, hmm.


    In fact, it is not that I did not know the existence of book like this itself.


    Throughout my past life and this life, I also knew that there were books like this at the first glance from young lovers, but it is the first time I had ever read such books.


    I¡¯m saying that young ladies and the married ladies, who usually only seemed quiet and negative, were reading this book without my knowledge.


    Whoa ah.


    I was deeply impressed with the new world I first encountered. I just unfolded it with curiosity, but this amazing story was hidden.


    Suddenly the book in my hand looked a little different from the first.


    I pondered for a moment and then concealed what I was holding in my hand behind the cushion with the thought of reading the book again tomorrow.


    Hmm, Erich will come home at the end of the week at the earliest, so I¡¯ll just put it back where it was.


    Ha, it¡¯s hot by the way.


    I fanned my hands and fluttered, and after a while, I sneaked out to the book behind the cushion and secretly fell in love again.

 Chapter 23.5

    Erich¡¯s POV


    It was unfair for Erich.


    He swear the book wasn¡¯t his, and it wasn¡¯t even that he wanted it in his hands.


    As evidence, Erich had already forgotten the existence of the book from the first day of vacation.


    That was the case.


    ¡°Hey, I got something interesting from my sister. Would you like to see it?¡±


    The starting point was when one male student in the same department with him pulled a strange book out of his bag one day.


    Erich was able to see the book without difficulty, as the two people in the conversation sat in his diagonal direction.


    ¡°The sweet contract dating of Yozo Lady Dvory.¡±


    Erich sees the title of the book at first glance and he laughed.


    ¡°What is this, what the girls see?¡±


    ¡°Oh idiot, Is there the a gender division for this? And that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know. Why would girls like this book?¡±


    The male student who was recommended the book opened his mouth in awkward manner, and the answer that came back was imposing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a book that sells like a fire because it¡¯s all brought by women? Then you can see what women like about.¡±


    It was a subtle voice, as if he were teaching his own secret, but it was enough to hear by Erich as he sitting in the back seat.


    ¡°If you just write down here, you¡¯re over nine in ten. My brother also used it when he fought with his fianc¨¦e, and when I was dating, I saw this and used it for reference.¡±


    The male student who heard the sound was tempted. Students from middle school to high school are interested in this aspect from the west.


    This was an increasing trend.


    If it was a natural phenomenon, it was a natural phenomenon, but Erich laughed at the guys who were eager to try to flirt with girls.


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not that important, isn¡¯t it stupid?


    However, like he knew he had just accepted Erich¡¯s ridicule, a male student sitting in front of him suddenly turned to him.


    ¡°Well, are you interested? Do you want to see another one?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It wasn¡¯t I laughed because I was interested, but because it was funny.¡±


    Erich declined in return.


    The male student who usually knows Erich¡¯s personality did not recommend twice and shrugged and turned his head again.


    ¡°Give me one.¡±


    Erich stared secretly in front of him and shook his tongue.


    However, unexpectedly, the romance book that wasn¡¯t funny was spreading like a fashion among male students.


    It was only when rumors began to circulate that a male student confessed to someone as written in the book, and unexpectedly, the reaction was good.


    ¡¸A Lady¡¯s Secret Confession¡¹


    ¡¸The Secret Sword of the Empire¡¯s First Sword¡¹


    ¡¸Why Did Yozo Lady De Barry Feed Meat Only to the Wanderer?¡¹


    Daytime, all kinds of books with hot titles wandered in the classroom.


    Erich laughed because he was excited to see that it was treated like a love textbook among male students.


    ¡°Erich, don¡¯t you want to look at this one too? This effect is secretly good!¡±


    Since Erich¡¯s rejection of the book last time, a male student who has begun to pretend to be a good friend with him has ask him again.


    Did he say his name is Jay Kim Bulson?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Aey, will you change your mind after you see it?¡±


    Despite Erich¡¯s annoying reaction, he wasn¡¯t back off at once, and consistently bothered Erich.


    And on the long-awaited vacation day, Erich returned to Ernst and found an unidentified book in his bag.


    ¡°Danish¡¯s dire and dangerous education for a master.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Erich¡¯s face was crumpled. That¡¯s because the title of the book makes it clear who had this book.


    When the hell did he put this book on his bag?


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    At that time, Penny ran into the open door.


    ¡°Penny.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to go for a walk? Should we go now?¡±


    Erich hugged the golden-haired puppy and said in a tumultuous voice.


    The students of the academy who knew Erich¡¯s appearance, or others, couldn¡¯t have believe it if they saw him now.


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    At that time, Hari¡¯s voice was heard at the door. Erich was shocked and threw the book he had on his lap under the bed.


    ¡°Penny, are you there?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, today, let me walk Penny. I think I want to go with her.¡±


    Fortunately, Hari seemed unable to notice his suspicious behavior.


    ¡°Why, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Do you want to go for a walk with me?¡±


    ¡°What! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m telling this at you because I want to be with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes yeah, if you really want that, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Erich took Penny out of the room with Hari.


    And after that, he was completely forgotten about the books he had left under his bed until his vacation was over and he was going back to the academy.


    After Erich left the mansion, the cleaning day of his room began.


    Erich didn¡¯t know that the maid in charge of the day found a book hidden under the bed and shook her pupils suddenly, and put the book on the table¡­


    ¡°Erich! Did you see what I put in your bag?¡±


    However, after seeing the face of Jay Kim Bulson¡¯s entangled friend who was close to him again after school, he only just remembered the existence of a book he had forgotten.


    So suddenly, when he heard about the book from Hari¡¯s mouth who had contacted him via correspondent, he was surprised and jump.


    ¡°What?! Have you seen the book?!¡±


    Erich asked in amazement.


    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s not mine!¡±


    And he hurriedly made an excuse to Hari, over the communications sphere.


    No, it was a fact. Not an excuse.


    He swears, he has never read a poor book like that!


    However, Hari¡¯s reaction that followed was unexpected.


    [Oh yeah? Then bring me another one.]


    ¡°What? Another one?¡±


    [Yeah, hmm. The book was quite deserving.]


    Dadum.


    At that moment, Erich felt shocked like being hit in his back.


    What? That book was worth reading?


    Suddenly he remembered what Jay Kim Bulson said to their friend.


    ¡®Why do girls like this book? There¡¯s a part that is loved by the women, so this book sells like a fire.¡±


    He can¡¯t believe it, was that right?


    No, but it¡¯s amazing that Hari liked the book with that title as well, and even now, what?


    ¡°You, are you asking me to get a book like that right now?¡±


    [I can get it too, but if I do that, aren¡¯t it better if you¡¯re the one selling your face. You guys say there aren¡¯t any kids you can¡¯t see anyway?]


    Hari¡¯s attitude was so strong that Erich couldn¡¯t speak out and refused.


    *********


    ¡°Hey, give me another book.¡±


    And the next day, he went to Jay Kim Bulson.


    He fluttered alone in the dorm room and saw Erich and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, finally you¡¯ve opened your eyes! Yeah, what do you want? What kind of servant you can want? Sexy? Cute? Older sister? Some of the things that other kids just saw and returned to me, killing them¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, give me something rough.¡±


    Erich washes his face with annoying shame and annoys his brain, but Jay Kim Bulson thinks Erich is so embarrassed and nervous.


    He didn¡¯t say any more, as he took out the books hidden under his table.


    And Erich shook him off after the visit.


    ¡°So have a good time!¡±


    ¡­How did this happen?


    Erich suddenly felt skeptical and was upset with the book.


    Something was very unfortunate, but there was no place to resolve that feeling.


    He¡¯d rather not be so unhappy if he was really looking at this book himself!


    And at that moment, Erich decided.


    Yes, let¡¯s see. He¡¯d rather see it and make it less chaotic. It¡¯s not such a big deal to read the book!


    Erich¡¯s step toward the room was combative.


    That night, he stayed up all night to read the painted books. And after Hari, Erich also entered a new world.


    Of course, it was a secret of his own.


    Cabel¡¯s POV


    The new knights were still dying in the haze of the 2nd division.


    Originally, it was the role of the commander to lead the newly recruited newcomers.


    By the way, what was wrong with this human being is that he has been holding the knights under his control like a mouse.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Hyuk, Heo, I feel like my muscles are popping.¡±


    Newbies, who had no break, were scattered in the haze. All of them are swordsmen and had marching forces that have continued since five o¡¯clock.


    They became an imperial knight at best, and from now on, they thought they could only open a flower path in front of their eyes!


    What was waiting for them was the dust in the haze and the sweat that pervaded the day.


    ¡°Eh? Is it so hard? I just can do it?¡±


    Only one person was staring at the regrettable knights.


    He is Cabel Ernst, who was famous for his mad dogs during the academic year.


    But he seemed not tired of this hard training under the sun, as he had a vivid face by himself.


    Like a salted spinach, it was a completely different look from the others.


    A lot of astonished gazes flew at him.


    This monster! How is he so good even after the troubled training?! After all, they didn¡¯t hear the sound of crazy dogs during his academic year!


    Unlike the knights who stretched out their legs, Cabel casually standing on both his legs and drinking water.


    ¡°Oh, the water tastes good!¡±


    In that easy-going look, the knights just gave up thinking about putting Cabel on the same line as themselves.


    ¡°Why are we doing this lately? Isn¡¯t this not humanity?¡±


    ¡°I mean. It wasn¡¯t long before I fled my heart saying I¡¯m in love.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the right answer, guys.¡±


    ¡°Heoah!¡±


    They said for a long time that they were speaking about the vice commander of the 2nd knight division.


    Then they stopped because the shimmering voice that came from behind their back penetrated their eardrum.


    ¡°These things gave you a break at best, but look like you¡¯re not want to live with your mouth closed?¡±


    ¡°No, vice commander!¡±


    Commander Boogie opened his eyes as if he were worried about ¡®How to eat these guys¡¯ and shook his tongue as if he¡¯s only seeing this soon.


    ¡°Newcomers, if you have a beautiful sister, tell me. I will take her out.¡±


    Was it real? It was real. Not long ago, the commander is the one who loves this world, fluttering like he¡¯s alone.


    The knights glanced at each other, gazing at each other, and again receiving the bloody gaze of the vice-commander.


    ¡°I am the only son.¡±


    ¡°There are only three older brothers.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cabel has a very pretty little sister!¡±


    The knights and other new knights said to each other.


    Cabel, who was yawning freely without worrying about what they said, heard his name and the sound,


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    They made a sound like picking pigs. Soon he turned his eyes and turned his head.


    No, these bastards? Why do they mention his younger sister¡¯s name? Is she his sister or their sister?!


    However, they seemed to be more frightened by the Vice commander-in-chief Boogie, who tortures them than Cabel, who may have been a separate trouble later.


    The knights are sick with the vice commander Boogie and makes an interesting voice arrite like a chorus.


    ¡°Is she pretty?¡±


    ¡°Never have you ever seen her, vice commander? Lady Ernst sometimes comes to the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very pretty, very very pretty, she¡¯s like an angel from heaven, it¡¯s God!¡±


    They had all seen Hari Ernst at academic institutions, the Imperial Palace, and banquet halls during the time of Cabel¡¯s welcome.


    So, like the meat they met with water, they became so excited and exclaimed.


    Then Cabel¡¯s shoulders shook as if dancing. He felt a sense of pride like a mother and puffed his nose.


    Whoa, children. He know his sister is pretty. Of course, if they run their eyes, of course, they must know!


    ¡°Yeah? Then, except for Cabel, you¡¯re going to run fifty more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we really are doing it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy, dude. Go back a hundred?¡±


    The vice commander of the 2nd division began again. In the words of a haze with hundred wheels, the knights had to wake up and shed their bloody tears.


    Upon giving orders, the vice commander of the 2nd division approached Cabel, who was left alone.


    ¡°Is your sister really so pretty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cabel replied immediately, without hesitation. The vice commander, who would have said that his tone of speech was rude, seemed tolerant this time.


    ¡°Then how, look at the bridge.¡±


    What? Bridge? What bridge? No way now? Does he mean to sleep with his sister?


    As soon as he realized, Cabel¡¯s face was crumpled like a sheet of paper.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I can¡¯t go to marry her at her age?¡±


    What is this noisy old-fashioned bachelor? Who dare him to ask Cabel to bring his sister now? Shall Cabel rub his legs off the river?


    Vice commander, does he like bread? Or Porridge?


    Even if Cabel try to restran, sometimes the habit of his academy was trying to pop out.


    It was true he tried, but it was just, just! Oh, he¡¯s been a boss so far, and he¡¯ve been putting up in occasional occasions.


    Damn it, but Hari told him not to cause trouble in the knights, and to get along with all of them¡­.


    Eventually, Cabel endured the temptation of bamboo bread and took a step.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to run fifty wheels.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? If I catch you, you will do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse ah! My sister¡¯s warning is going to be wasteful ah ah ah ah!¡±


    ¡°Is that kid¡­?!¡±


    The sound of Cabel running and shouting in the haze was spread.


    Afterwards, a bloody race reminiscent of ¡®take me ~¡¯ happen in the haze of the 2nd division.


    They watched the two of them, and both enamored with the scenery drawn by the division vice commander and Cabel.


    However, the blood-popping race had to end with a declaration of surrender by the boogie, vice commander, because the Cabel, who had a monster-like stamina, was not caught in the end.


    Of course, Cabel then went to for the reason of the lower extremity, the two was more fought than other knights.


    And on that day, it was hard for anyone to know that Cabel plowed his heart deeply into the words, ¡®If you get dirty, get ahead!¡¯


    That was the real reason that Cabel Ernst later won the title of the youngest vice-commander.


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°Did the conversation gone well?¡±


    Rowengreen discover Eugene coming out of the building and approach him.


    The place where they are now was in front of the residence of the crown prince. Rowengreen drew a curious look as he followed Eugene walking ahead.


    ¡°You must have had a very close conversation with His highness the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    ¡°Would you let me know if I say I am?¡±


    ¡°I might think if your mouth is not heavy enough to use.¡±


    Dang, then he have no intention to tell Rowengreen.


    Rowengreen faded away with tears.


    He don¡¯t know how much he was in trouble when Eugene heard that he had spoken to Cabel about Eugene¡¯s fiancee the other day.


    After that, Eugene seemed to have drastically changed his confidence in Rowengreen.


    But Eugene was unfair, and Rowengreen don¡¯t even know that this is his lean mind, hoping that everything is going well!


    Rowengreen stared at Eugene walking ahead with a savage face. Of course, Eugene just looked forward and walked as if he didn¡¯t care.


    As they arrive at the place in outer palace as usual, they were people sitting in the table and working.


    Rowengreen felt as if he is looking at his future in the near time.


    However, the words that Eugene took out from his mouth after skimming them once were truly touching and beautiful like heavenly harmony.


    ¡°I just finish what I was doing, so go home.¡±


    Then, the faces of those who had been killed, all of them so far were bright. Hah, Eugene moved back, leaving those who had fallen behind.


    On that day, Eugene, too, was earlier than usual and climbed his wagon heading for his home.


    ¡°Lady Hari is out.¡±


    When he entered the mansion, Hubert announced Hari¡¯s absence.


    After the news that Ethan and her was out with Louise Vastia, Eugene climbed the stairs after nodding once.


    ¡®Everything is fine, so do whatever you want. If you have something you want, you can take anything you like.¡¯


    Sometimes in his head, the memories of that time came to his mind.


    ¡®You can be more greedy. Now I live only for you.¡¯


    A small body that hugged him with all her might, a good voice whispered to his ear, a red shadow that fluttered like a haze in his sight, the air of that time.


    ¡®Be as happy as you can.¡¯


    Eugene¡¯s steps as he climbed the stairs suddenly stopped.


    Inside the mansion, where only the servants were coming and going, there was a dark silence in the afternoon.


    Among them, Eugene stared at one of the hallways.


    Soon, his steps, which had been stopped in place, moved slowly. His heading place was a place that had never visit for a while.


    Great.


    Eugene grabbed and turned the doorknob in front of him.


    Although it was the room where the owner was lost, it is still periodically cleaned as the door and doorknob went smoothly as if it were oiled.


    As soon as he take one step inside, a cozy atmosphere wrapped him up.


    ¡®Eugene.¡¯


    The two people who smiled and greet him spread out of his sight for a moment and then disappeared like a smoke.


    Eugene slowly looked around.


    As if comparing the scenery of his dead parents¡¯ vanity in the van room and the remains of his memories.


    Then, suddenly, his black eyes were fixed to a picture frame on one wall.


    Inside were portraits of parents who portrayed their youthful appearances when they were newly married.


    The former Duke Ernst¡¯s, holding his wife¡¯s shoulders tenderly with one hand, resembled Eugene¡¯s present.


    Eugene was sometimes curious to know what his father¡¯s age and life would be like.


    And if his parents were alive right now, what life would he have been living by now?


    But that assumption was meaningless. Because something like the ability to change the past, it wasn¡¯t on him to decide.


    So, looking at him now, he decided not to imagine what his parents would think.


    When he was a little younger, he sometimes wanted to be praised by them, but now he wasn¡¯t a little kid waiting to be acknowledged by someone.


    Still.¡­ Still, He thought his parents would have said to him, ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡®You did well by yourself until today, and you are my son.¡¯


    And to the child they accepted as their daughter¡­


    Even if the dead were silent, it didn¡¯t matter if the only survivors were somehow interpreting and rationalizing their own way. Because he had to live this way.


    Eugene turned back and escaped from his parents¡¯ room.


    This time, he went straight to his room, threw off his stuffy outerwear and shook his neck and untie his tie.


    And he put his gaze outside the window for a while in a light shirt.


    He came home early without a schedule today.


    Because of this, there was a free time. Then, thinking about what to do, Eugene headed for the study.


    When he think about it, he haven¡¯t had any memories of sitting in the library and reading a book since he was older.


    When he was young, he was stuck in it all day.


    Eugene, who entered the study, glanced through the bookshelf, which was markedly different from his childhood, and pulled out a book that caught his hand.


    Soon his eyes slipped to the desk located in the middle of the study.


    Eugene went stepped forward. Then, as he was in his boyhood, he took the chair off and settled on it.


    The servant who came in for cleaning in the morning seems to have left the window open.


    As the wind blows out from the outside, the book he unfolds randomly turns over the paper at it will.


    ¡­It was relaxing, calming and peaceful.


    He can adapt now, but Eugene still feels the ¡®Ernst¡¯ at this time, and he didn¡¯t like this feeling.


    Rather, he would not know the opposite.


    Eugene released his strength and leaned over his desk.


    With one arm stretched forward and lying halfway, looking at the window, the dazzling sunshine over the desk tickled his face.


    His eyelids sat down slowly, then slowly lifted up.


    There was a lot of time passing from the time when everything had been rushed as if someone were following him.


    Now, when he think about it, he thought it was really easy to look ahead and run.


    He doesn¡¯t even have time to hesitate and worry, so he can never stop even once. He couldn¡¯t even look around.


    Shoot ah.


    The sound of vegetation leaves strangling their body has been heard from outside.


    The surroundings were very quiet except for that sound. It was a stillness that felt as if he had entered another world.


    Isn¡¯t it strange?


    It is the same when the surroundings were filled with silence several years ago or now, but the feeling of silence was different for some reason.


    Eugene slowly closed his eyes in the calm.


    Great.


    How much more time has passed from that? Suddenly, the sound of knocking on the door of the study was heard.


    When Eugene did not answer, the person outside was carefully opening the door and stepping inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Are you sleeping?¡±


    A small voice, like a self-talk, was blown away by the wind.


    After hearing that Eugene was in the study room, it was Hari who returned from going out.


    With her back to the door, she saw Eugene lying on his desk and move her foot.


    Although it seemed like a nap, it was the first time to see Eugene in his chair as it is now. Because it¡¯s Eugene who could not be seen in such a defenseless figure.


    Hari approached quietly and looked down at Eugene¡¯s face, closing his eyes.


    Whether the sunlight wasn¡¯t warm, he was making a comfortable expression.


    Still, she felt like the sun was a little strong, so she thought she would close the curtain, and she wondered if Eugene would sleep.


    Hari is in front of him now. As she stood at her shadow, Eugene¡¯s face was draped.


    She pulled out the book that was still in his hands. At that moment, his hand seemed to have jumped for a moment.


    But as she did, Hari ended up doing what she was doing again, looking at Eugene without any movement.


    Eugene¡¯s hand, which was holding the book uncomfortably, seemed comfortable just now, so she was satisfied.


    Then, suddenly, she wondered what Eugene was reading, and checked the title on the cover.


    ¡°Thinking human beings, the reason for existence.¡±


    At that moment, her eyes suddenly felt damp.


    Oh god, it¡¯s really look like Eugene too.


    The book he read is completely different from her.


    Cabel even say that he doesn¡¯t like to read in the first place, so don¡¯t put him in comparison¡­¡­


    Ha, but can she see any number of books like this? So far, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s not been interested, so she only just seen it now.


    Hari sits across the corner of the desk.


    Until now, she opened a book that was in Eugene¡¯s hand.


    After that, Eugene¡¯s eyelids gradually lifted.


    Inside the black pupil is the back of the person in front him.


    The cream-colored dress was colored darker by sunlight. At the window, her body shining brightly in front of the sun and shined white.


    Her eyes were swollen. Like what he felt today.


    Hari¡¯s long hair that came down to her waist as the wind wandered around the room tickled her face.


    Shaaa.


    It flies lightly like a butterfly and then sits down gently over her waist again.


    Eugene¡¯s hand, which had been placed still on the desk, was soon lifted up after the movement.


    It seemed as if the silvery reverberation shook in front of his eyes.


    She allowed him to be greedy with whatever he wanted.


    Of course, it must have been a caring ignorance to what his wish was. Hari doesn¡¯t even know what Eugene¡¯s wish was.


    But she clearly told him that he could do whatever he wanted¡­


    From now on, he would.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes are darker than before.


    Even if it was a sympathy, it was okay to say that he was reluctant to hold her hand at first. But now it¡¯s different.


    If she still do not leave, then she should stay next to him.


    Shoot ah.


    In the wind, which waved like a wave, shiny silver hair flew right before his eyes.


    Eugene¡¯s hand moved in pursuit of light in


    his sight.


    He let the dazzling light shed and flowed out, and eventually he held it in his hand.


    Soon, Eugene¡¯s lips rippled through her hair. His pupils had a serious thirst that felt dangerous at first glance.


    ¡°Uh, did you wake up?¡±


    He never fell asleep in the first place, but Hari now turned to see as she realized he had opened his eyes.


    As she twisted her body, the sunlight came through the gap. Eugene is reflective by the light halfway down his eyelids and opened his mouth.


    ¡°When did you come?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    One of her friendliness was not to speak about the time of her waiting directly. Eugene blinked slowly without pretending that he knew it.


    Hari¡¯s gaze fell over Eugene¡¯s drowsy face.


    Seeing this defenseless look, she think he must have returned to Eugene as a boy, she wanted to stroke his hair.


    So she reached out and unconsciously stopped.


    However, it seems that it is unnatural to suddenly stop her hand like this, and Eugene also slowly moved her hand again, feeling that she was refusing.


    Soft, brown hair splattered between her fingers. Eugene kept an eye on her face, leaving her hand alone.


    ¡°I went out with Louise today, have you heard from Hubert?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Both seemed not want to break the stillness, and they whispered in a small voice.


    ¡°Was it fun?¡±


    ¡°It was fun. Oh, it was pretty when the flowers bloomed. Should we go to see the flowers with the others when cherry blossoms bloom next time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    A soft voice stood on the sunlight floating around.


    ¡°Oh, I did buy this today.¡±


    As if Hari suddenly remembered, she asked with her hand over his head.


    What was there was a flower-shaped corsage decorated with white pearls and a veil.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my usual hair ornament, but it¡¯s spring, so I thought I should wear it. How do you like it?¡±


    Honestly, if she ask like this, he will have to tell her that if even it didn¡¯t suit her, it will fit just fine.


    Thinking so, Hari laughed playfully.


    ¡°Suited.¡±


    After all, Eugene replied as she thought, but she was forced to stop by the short voice that soon followed.


    ¡°Whatever you wear, you have never been not pretty, you are.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even think of digging into the meaning of his word as she is looking at his face from the front. The lips were small, but no sound leaked out of them.


    Where the light, wind, and silence shine, the two just met each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hari, are you here?! I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    At that time, someone opened the door of the study room and came inside. The disturbance, It was none other than Cabel.


    ¡°Huh? Was brother here?¡±


    He was still dressed as if he had go to Hari as soon as he returned home from the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on so you¡¯re looking for Hari?¡±


    Eugene asked, raising his upper body, which was leaning on his desk.


    The strange air that had just wandered around disappeared after leaving a subtle trace, but Eugene and Hari treated Cabel as casually like nothing had happened.


    ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re going to be in the Imperial Palace, never come to our knights!¡±


    After hearing that, Hari became puzzled.


    It was only yesterday that the 2nd division asked her to come to play to see him.


    What kind of wind suddenly caused this?


    ¡°Why? Last time I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°No, no! There¡¯s an incredibly unscrupulous guy in our knights! If you see something dirty, throw away your eyes, No!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t know what he mean, but Cabel replied that she would know once, by dispersing the vicious energy as if he was shaking.


    ¡°Wait okay?! I¡¯ll quickly clean up all the shit and create a pleasant and clean environment for 1 water supply!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.¡±


    Also, his eyes turned because of something. He couldn¡¯t find out how to express his anxiety.


    Eugene and Hari looked side by side with a mysterious glance to each other as they are looking at Cabel.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk outside. Brother Eugene, we¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Eventually, Hari suggested that she would take Cabel and go out from the library.


    ¡°Yes. Rest well both of you.¡±


    Eugene did not catch her.


    After a while, the reddish sunlight suddenly filled the place where someone had just been.


    The noisy surroundings became quiet again. However, the silence around him didn¡¯t feel heavy as before.


    Also, the fact that one day is passing is no longer frustrating or anxious as it was. How terrifying it is for him, perhaps no one would know.


    Eugene was sitting there and staring out the window until the red sun was almost gone.


    A little more time passed until his family came to call him to start eat the dinner.

 Chapter 24

    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ha, really.¡±


    I sighed as soon as I left the Imperial Palace Library.


    It was because I had to wander through the spacious library looking for the book I wanted for an hour, but eventually I had to slump and turn around.


    Ha, I can¡¯t do this.


    Ethan, who captured the frustration on my face, asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Did you not see the book you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was hoping there were the books in the Imperial Palace library.¡±


    ¡°Have you told the librarian?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m searching by myself.¡±


    Dang, of course not.


    No matter how much I can do, I can¡¯t ask the librarian of the Imperial Palace if there is such a book?


    The book I want to see is like the one in Erich¡¯s room. It was a red-rated book similar to what I found.


    But, anyway, even if there is such a book in the Imperial Palace library, I did not intend to borrow it. Because the loan record will remain.


    Hmm, so if I found the book, I tried to come out after reading it a little.


    In fact, it was not unfortunate that I would not die because I didn¡¯t have the book, I wanted to search it because I visited the Imperial Palace library before meeting Dice.


    But Ethan told me with a serious face.


    ¡°If you tell me the title, I¡¯ll get it anyway.¡±


    Coo, cool. Of course, thank you, but that¡¯s not to be said.


    I¡¯d rather have a maid or I myself go to the bookstore alone and get the book.


    ¡°Thank you for your heart, Ethan.¡±


    I hid my heart and laughed ahaha towards Ethan.


    ¡°Hari?¡±


    But then, someone from far away called my name. I turned my head and found a nice person.


    ¡°Brother Johan!¡±


    Light blue hair like cotton candy stood out even at a distance. It was Johannes who visited the Imperial Palace for some reason.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re on your way to see his highness Dice?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, now I¡¯m on my way to the inner palace.¡±


    As soon as he saw me, he seemed to notice the purpose of my coming to the Imperial Palace.


    The reason I first come to the Imperial Palace is almost the only one for Dice.


    ¡°What¡¯s brother Johan doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning little by little from my father these days.¡±


    Oh, I see.


    Johannes is now a graduate from the Academy, so now he was able to learn the work of aristocracy directly from Count Vastia.


    Of course, he haven¡¯t entered the front line yet.


    In fact, it was not normal for Eugene to lead the house when he was too young, and usually it was to follow the steps to prepare gradually like Johannes.


    ¡°I met Miss Cordis a while ago.¡±


    Then suddenly I stopped at the name that came from Johannes¡¯ mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve responded in moderation as she¡¯s asking you, but I think you¡¯d better not stay close to her.¡±


    What did Johannes say to me about what he had talked to with Lavender Cordis?


    He said she asked my best regards, but if she had just said that, Johannes¡¯ reaction would not have been the same now.


    ¡°Yes, I will never get close to her. Thanks for worrying.¡±


    By the way, Johannes knew¡­


    What about Ethan? He saw Ethan before and I recalled what Johannes asked.


    ¡®Ethan Bishop¡­ Did he introduce himself like that?¡¯


    Well, if I think about some of the people who have seen me and Ethan talking with each other, they¡¯re so tight keeping words that wasn¡¯t even a secret.


    In fact, I would have been able to easily hear from Ethan or Eugene if I had tried to figure out something when I sensed discomfort.


    ¡°I want to talk a little more, but I don¡¯t think I have time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, until next time.¡±


    I wanted to walk with Johannes to the garden, but it was impossible as I have a meeting with Dice.


    ¡°Hari, I¡¯m always on your side. You know?¡±


    A bright blue light came into my sight. His eyes were straight and clear as always.


    ¡°I know. Thanks.¡±


    I was grateful for his heart and smiled.


    Probably because of Lavender Cordis, I don¡¯t know how far Johannes knows the conflict between her and me, but I was thankful to him being on my side like this.


    We were so young, as we pledged promise back then.


    Johannes is going towards the front door of the palace, and I am turning towards Dice¡¯s palace.


    We couldn¡¯t take the escort knight to the inside of the palace, so I walked alone in the hallway leading to Dice¡¯s room, guided by the assistant.


    Then I found someone coming from the other side and I stopped.


    ¡°Miss Rosabella?¡±


    Honey-like blondes and emerald green eyes. An elegant gait that stands out from a distance.


    For some reason, Rosabella Velontia was walking out from the place where the room of the Imperial prince Dice was.


    She too, after seeing me, paused for a moment.


    I hid my surprise and asked her.


    ¡°Are you on the way to meet and see His Highness Dice?¡±


    If I think about it, it wasn¡¯t unexpected.


    Just as I was invited by Dice to visit the palace, Rosabella could have been the same.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m on my way to come out after a short chat. I think you¡¯re on your way to His Highness.¡±


    But as far as I know, Dice has met Rosabella first. It was inevitably a little surprising because he had never asked for her first.


    What¡¯s more, I knew that the reason was because of Dice¡¯s heart for Rosabella.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll excuse myself. See you next time, Hari.¡±


    ¡°Yes, until next time.¡±


    I split up with Rosabella and started walking again towards Dice¡¯s room.


    My steps were the same as before, but my thoughts were busy passing through in my head.


    It was the same thing when I approached Dice¡¯s for visit.


    ¡°Lady Hari Ernst has visited.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just come in.¡±


    After Dice¡¯s permission was dropped, the assistant opened the door.


    As soon as I entered the room, I encountered a courtman who dragged the tray out.


    I glanced at the plates, mugs, and utensils placed on the tray as I passed by the courtman who politely greeted me.


    There was a guest here just before.


    As I can tell from the fact, the warm steam was still rising in the liquid half filled in the teacup.


    Dice, sitting on the chair watched me and then stood up, kicking his tongue.


    ¡°The assistant manager is very knowledgeable. Not even once or twice, but if the Lady visited and told me to meet her as soon as she came, the assistant would report like that.¡±


    I walked along him leading me to the table. Then I sat down facing Dice and said to him.


    ¡°I just met Miss Rosabella.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Dice¡¯s gaze turned to me.


    As I stared at him, Dice sat cross-legged in the chair and raised his hand over his knee. He said with an unknown facial expression.


    ¡°Well, from now on, I¡¯m going to take a look at the Lady.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    As soon as I heard Dice, I became confused.


    No, what is this suddenly? What does he mean by imitating me? Suddenly, the flames were smeared, and he just blame it? I guess so¡­?


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think too deeply. Should we talk about it more than that?¡±


    Dice turned to me. It was an expression of a powerful ruler who was no longer willing to talk about Rosabella.


    I was still confused, but he started to tell another story right away.


    I couldn¡¯t ask more about Rosabella.


    There was a clear boundary between the crown prince and one young lady, no matter how much I was allowed to ask sometimes, as I was Dice¡¯s companion and his friend.


    So if Dice refused and cut the conversation like it is now, I couldn¡¯t even dig this over.


    Dice then treated me in the same way as usual, but I didn¡¯t know when the stiffness in my heart would go.


    *******


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    And over time, when I got up, suddenly Dice called me. And what he said was what I could not understand in this language.


    ¡°I might surprise the Lady, but I apologize in advance.¡±


    In his mysterious glance, he laughed with a face that looked somewhat ugly.


    ¡°So I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you the details.¡±


    Then Dice seems to have said something suspicious to me again.


    I saw him off.


    Again, I had no choice but to exit the palace with my head being complicated.


    And after a while I found out what was the reason Dice said that.


    Surprisingly, Eugene and Rosabella had a breakup. I lost words to say in the unexpected news.


    After about two years of engagement, the two ended and the two declared a breakup.


    The reason was simple.


    They both think each other as a good marriage partner, but because of their disqualification, they are no longer connected.


    It was judged that the engagement could not be continued.


    However, there was still more surprising news.


    Soon afterward, I was shocked to be hit by the imperial announcement of the imperial palace known throughout Arlanta.


    That was the news of the engagement of His Highness Dice and Rosabella Velontia.


    ¡°Miss Ernst, did you follow Sir Cabel today?¡±


    ¡°Are you planning on holding a dinner party in Ernst soon?¡±


    ¡°Please visit with your older brothers during this picnic!¡±


    Inside the banquet hall, I was busy dealing with people approaching me.


    Compared to the usual, today, the number of young ladies was significantly higher than those of young lords who approached me.


    Perhaps it was because of Eugene.


    After the breakup with Rosabella, Ernst¡¯s fianc¨¦e position was now vacant.


    ¡®Have you heard the news?¡¯


    It is in spring that Eugene and Rosabella engagement¡¯s broken.


    However, as soon as the season changed and it became summer, the news of the engagement of His Highness Dice spread.


    Upon hearing it, I was surprised and went to find Eugene.


    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯


    ¡®There is no reason not to be okay.¡¯


    However, Eugene met me with a calm face.


    ¡®She and I are already decided. So it doesn¡¯t matter who she is engaged to after that.¡¯


    Of course it was like that.


    Eugene¡¯s words and Dice and Rosabella¡¯s engagement had nothing strange in their order of mind.


    Although the breakdown of Eugene and Rosabella made Arlanta a noisy one, it wasn¡¯t because the reason for the breakdown was that there was a disqualification on either side.


    So it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    In addition, both Eugene and Rosabella were characters who seemed to have no defects, no matter how much they tried to tear them off, and even after the breakup, they acted implicitly and externally with each other, and the unfounded rumors circulated for some time gradually subsided.


    However, I continued to worry about Eugene¡¯s breakup and Dice¡¯s engagement.


    Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯ve never been through?


    Besides, Dice said that he decided to imitate me.


    Even if it was an expression of the will to live a life just like I want to do from now on¡­


    In case I am unintentionally doing this, suspicion was raised as to whether or not my change affected the extent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any woman whom Duke Ernst meets separately yet¡­.?¡±


    Anyway, for that reason, the nobles who approached and talked to me with a heart of ignorance were throbbing.


    Since the breakup with Eugene, I have never met Rosabella. Therefore, it was the last time I met in her in Dice¡¯s palace.


    Of course, I don¡¯t know if either side asked me to meet her first, but neither did I or Rosabella done it.


    It is also because the relationship between ¡®brother¡¯s ex-fiancee¡¯ and ¡®sister of the fianc¨¦ who annuled had an ambiguous corner.


    I guess I was wondering if Rosabella was probably the same as hesitating as me in her mind.


    After Eugene¡¯s breakup, I was forced to avoid going out because of the successive days of the flock of nobles like today.


    So I never happened to encounter Rosabella in another place.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    I managed to get out of my place by dealing with people alone with a smile.


    No, but why isn¡¯t the second brother coming here? Does he take drinks by going to the kitchen?


    At the banquet today, I had Cabel as my partner.


    However, I was not excited to return to the second brother while he was excited by my request for some drinks.


    ¡°Miss Ernst! You attended the banquet today!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Ped. Nice to see you after a long time.¡±


    As it was a banquet that I attended, there were many people whom I saw their faces after a long time.


    I haha hoho laughed and greeted the nice people.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    But after a while, isn¡¯t Cabel¡¯s voice heard from my behind?


    The voice felt so close that I felt it was next to me, so I turned my head in the direction I heard it.


    And then I opened my eyes wide to the sight that came into my view.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    No, why does Cabel hold Lavender Cordis¡¯ arms?


    But in the words of the following Cabel, I noticed the approximate situation.


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯m trying to sprinkle this woman on you now.¡±


    So, Lavender Cordis approached me without any sound or word, and tried to spray the champagne I¡¯m holding in my hand, right?


    Of course, she denied Cabel¡¯s words. I wonder if her arm held by him is sore.


    Lavender Cordis, who was craving for her released, laughed naturally.


    ¡°Hoho¡­! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just glad Miss Ernst came and want to say hello.¡±


    It looked pretty natural, but I was not deceived. Of course. Where are we supposed to welcome each other?


    ¡°No, I was afraid of the angle of the wrist.¡±


    Lavender Cordis¡¯s excuse was aroused as Cabel persistently walked over and drag her.


    She grabbed her wrist as if she was letting go, but Cabel pulled her strength from her strong hand. It did not budge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, let her go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    But as soon as I said, Cabel released the arm of Lavender Cordis very easily. Oh, oh, my second brother is really good.


    ¡°I brought something to drink! Do you like this?¡±


    ¡°Thanks. That¡¯s my older brother.¡±


    ¡°Huh hehe!¡±


    I see Lavender Cordis staring at me with an angry face in front of me.


    As I dismissed her, I had a friendly conversation with Cabel.


    It would be nice to just go when I¡¯m ignoring you. Anyway, she and I are already crossing an irreversible river, so don¡¯t be mistaken.


    However, Lavender Cordis quickly rolled her eyes away without leaving.


    ¡°There are a lot of nobles coming to Miss Ernst today. Probably because of the lady¡¯s first brother?¡±


    Also, I was not sure what to say with her so much luck. I faced her. And I stared at her face coldly.


    I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not in the place where I¡¯m alone, and I can¡¯t tell them the same story I did last time at the Cordis Mansion to this place where Cabel and other people gathered together.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the unfortunate news of the breakup is unfortunate, but I believe that there is a better relationship waiting for him somewhere other than Miss Velontia. Maybe there is one of the ladies in this banquet hall. Why don¡¯t you give the young girls a chance?¡±


    Perhaps I saw people twisting like a bee in the banquet hall today.


    Her outspoken attention make them focused on her. Most of them were young ladies who expressed interest in Eugene before.


    ¡°Look, there are so many beautiful ladies like flowers around. Besides, your older brothers care about you a lot as a younger sister. If it is a recommendation from the Lady, he will probably listen to you. Do you know? Wow, the kite will make a family.¡±


    The next Cabel said, looking at me with a silly look and said to Lavender Cordis, who was talking to me.


    ¡®Hey, from the beginning what are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it really a pleasure to be the only younger sister if that happens, isn¡¯t it, Miss Ernst?¡±


    With that said, Lavender Cordis laughed.


    Still, her eyes filled with malice filled my eyes.


    As the thorny words penetrated through my eardrum, my heart gradually became preoccupied.


    It was because a certain enlightenment passed through my head while I heard Lavender Cordis speaking face to face with me.


    It seemed to me I know why Lavender Cordis is telling me this now.


    Perhaps this woman noticed my heart for Eugene.


    And she was anxious and blame it to me somehow.


    Even if the blood didn¡¯t mix, how can one hold their heart to their brother?


    It was evident from the last time I came out of Cordis¡¯ mansion and looked at Eugene¡¯s past history, and it was in this context that she emphasized the fact that I am Eugene¡¯s younger sister.


    Oh, then, was the reason she suddenly showed hostility to me because she noticed my feelings?


    Was it the same reason in the past life?


    If so, it seemed that the angler was right.


    Of course, my heart at that time was not completely the same as it is now.


    Before, it wasn¡¯t that painful because of such a tender and loving heart overflowing whenever I saw him.


    However, when I was awakened at one point, I was following him without notice.


    When I saw him, my heart hurt and I was saddened to know why.


    Did Lavender Cordis see me and notice something like that? So did she despise and hate me?


    If that were the way, it made sense.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Cordis.¡±


    But she told me this way. Even if she didn¡¯t try to tell me, I knew it well.


    ¡°If you want me to arrange for the meeting of other young ladies and my brothers with my own hands, I don¡¯t think that will be possible.¡±


    This is my own decision.


    I didn¡¯t intend to share this feeling with Eugene, and I wasn¡¯t even more willing to let him know.


    ¡°As the Lady said, my brothers always decided everything, so I pay close attention to my small words and even my small actions.¡±


    And I knew that he was not going to have the same feeling like me. Even if his behavior that I see recently has become somewhat subtle¡­.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t want to do anything that can be navigating in the sense of coercion to my brothers.¡±


    It is because I am a person who can understand him, not because I am his object of affection.


    ¡°All the young ladies are good and understanding, so they will understand my heart.¡±


    So I was fine even if I wasn¡¯t part of his happiness.


    If he was able to laugh with someone other than me, if he was happy, it¡¯s more than enough.


    As I did before, I will tell him that I sincerely congratulate him when Eugene marrying someone other than Rosabella.


    ¡®Dissembler. Liar.¡¯


    At that moment, Lavender Cordis seemed whispering to me like that.


    I turned away, ignoring the sound in my head.


    No matter what anyone said, it was my only sincerity, and even if it wasn¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t have admitted it.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Eugene, who just met my eyes in the dark, came to my room and asked me.


    ¡°Just a little stuffy. Here I can see everything like my brother¡¯s carriage coming from the front door.¡±


    Immediately after returning to Ernst¡¯s residence, I went to the terrace without changing my clothes.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze passed by me once.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold? It seems like the air is a little cold at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already summer, but it¡¯s still cold.¡±


    The dress I tailored this time has a wide neck, so my shoulders is clearly looked visible.


    The thin shawl from the banquet hall was already placed on the bed.


    Cabel was resting in his room after attending the banquet with me.


    As Eugene approached, a slightly different smell rubbed my nose. He seems to have been drinking with the person he just met.


    ¡°Dice, did you meet him well? Did you come back from his place earlier?¡±


    ¡°In the first place, there was nothing to talk about.¡±


    While I attended the banquet with Cabel, Eugene was at the Imperial Palace at the request of Dice.


    I guessed that it was probably time to meet Eugene because of this engagement announcement.


    ¡°Did you fight?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason for that.¡±


    Eugene laughed at my words.


    ¡°I already told you that it has nothing to do with me, but I guess you didn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    A soft voice spread out in the lukewarm night air. And in the words that followed, I was a little surprised.


    ¡°And I knew what Dice had been thinking of Rosabella Velontia from back then.¡±


    Whether he know them personally or not, Eugene sat down on the railing of the terrace and calmly spoke.


    ¡°Maybe I was dimly aware that it may not be a one-sided mind.¡±


    I knew Eugene had the same thoughts as me and was silent for a while.


    In fact, it was the part that I had been suspicious of.


    Rosabella¡¯s attitude towards Dice.


    Even when it is more than when she¡¯s dealing with someone else, even when she smiles as if she is truly happy with his stupid words, or when she is worried about Dice in the New Year¡¯s time, as she is also uncertain in that and she deliberately moves to where he is.


    I noticed it.


    In addition, the last time I encountered her at Dice¡¯s Palace too.


    ¡°So did you really break up?¡±


    I impulsively asked him.


    ¡°When I asked, you said you liked Rosabella.¡±


    I murmured and muttered to him.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze flew back to me.


    On a late autumn night last year when the banquet was held, Eugene replied ¡°Yes¡± to my question, ¡°Do you like Miss Rosabella?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t think it was a passionate affection, but he was saying yes anyway.


    That¡¯s why I kept worrying about Eugene¡¯s breakup and Dice¡¯s engagement.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s good to be a good partner and not a bad person, but I¡¯ve never had her in my heart in a rational sense.¡±


    Eugene did replied in an unshakable voice.


    His words seemed to be sincere. If not, it would be difficult to show such indifferent appearance to the news of their engagement.


    ¡°If I did, they wouldn¡¯t have been married. Do you think I would gave up my fiancee to Dice¡­¡±


    Eugene smiled like a wonder how could I think so.


    ¡°You still think I¡¯m a good person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±


    He reacted as if it were ridiculous. However, I thought that Eugene¡¯s point was really consistent.


    ¡°Because you are a good person.¡±


    Eugene looked at me silently for a moment, and soon opened his lips.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to say that if you knew what I was thinking right now.¡±


    He reached out to me. I held my hand to Eugene¡¯s and had to take a few steps closer to him.


    Shortly thereafter, I jumped through the warmth of our fingers, but Eugene, with or without it, gave my hands a tighter pod.


    ¡°In the meantime, I didn¡¯t realize I was so greedy.¡±


    I trembled, feeling his other hand touching my face slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re already giving me plenty of things, but I still want to take another.¡±


    Again, I wanted to squeeze and hold my chest that started to run again.


    No, don¡¯t.


    You can¡¯t come out on your own.


    He¡¯s not someone you can have.


    Already up to the limit, my heart tried to overflow.


    I knew that my relationship with him now is hurting somewhere, but no matter how sweet he¡¯s to me, I shouldn¡¯t misunderstand it in a different way.


    I just dug and listened to his loneliness.


    Eugene touches me like this because he simply needs someone to share his body temperature with. And maybe that person must be me.


    It will not be easy. Don¡¯t misunderstand.


    ¡°Why not refuse?¡±


    A low whisper suddenly rang in my ear.


    As Eugene got up from his seat, our eye level quickly changed.


    It was obviously a slow move, but I couldn¡¯t do anything like running away from someone in front of me.


    ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll be mistaken that you¡¯ll accept anything I do.¡±


    The air between him and me became tighter. I want to avoid the touch in my cheeks, but at the same time, it¡¯s my desire to lean on it.


    As Eugene bowed his head and faced my forehead, his breath drew near.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    Then, suddenly, a whisper, like a self-talk, dug into my ears.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be the one you want.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what that meant. But before I asked again, his voice continued.


    ¡°But honestly, In my heart I¡¯m not sorry.¡±


    A smile, like a broken moonlight, was in front of my eyes. His dark-eyed eyes were shining more darkly than the night sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that showed me a gap.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have a chance to recognize the situation.


    Immediately after that, a hot thing swallowed up my lips.


    When I stepped back unconsciously, the railing on the terrace touched me, but soon I was attracted by more force than before, and my body was pulled forward.


    Stuck in a tight arm, my breathing hook.


    As I drank it, a flame broke out between my small open lips.


    ¡°Eup, ah¡­!¡±


    A stinging sensation spread over my reflexed lips.


    For a moment, I noticed a bitter taste and bit my lower lip. My little moaning softened my lips.


    ¡°Every time I see you approaching defenselessly, you don¡¯t know what I was thinking.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what happened to me a while ago.


    Only the pain felt in my mouth that like a bitten mouth makes reality seemed to remind me.


    ¡±You can do anything you want.¡±


    The low-pitched voice scraped my eardrum. His eyes pouring from the front were as dark and dangerous as his voice.


    ¡°If you had known what was in my head, you wouldn¡¯t have said that fearless thing.¡±


    A whisper that felt sweet at first glance passed by. It was the same with the touch that touched my lips that¡¯s still breathing.


    But his orders that follow are not.


    ¡°Open. I don¡¯t want it to hurt.¡±


    My distance from Eugene was so close that our lips rubbed every time he spoke a word. I shook my breath out and shivered and screamed at him.


    ¡°Eugene op-¡­.¡±


    However, Eugene tilted my head as if he had waited, and overlaid his lips on me again.


    The tingling sensation spread to the wounded area for a moment, then faded into a huge stimulus that was pushed in soon.


    Even the groan that he couldn¡¯t stand seemed cannot be hide.


    Even the trembling that couldn¡¯t be swallowed up by him shook me.


    I could feel the fluffy sound from our touching lips, and even the fluff.


    I pushed my face down, but Eugene did not move like a huge wall. Rather, his arm around my waist was only tighter.


    The back of my leg was released by a thrillingly sharp stimulus, and I finally grabbed his clothes as if hanging with a trembling hand.


    ¡°Brother, huh, stop¡­¡±


    Even if I wanted to fall off my lips for a while, I was forced to hold my breath more persistently than before.


    I couldn¡¯t keep my mind on the movements that were constantly driving. It felt as if I was being eaten by him.


    Then, I knew later that his breath had come down suddenly passed over my nape.


    ¡°Dress.¡±


    I felt my shoulders trembling with a tickling sensation from my neck, but as I¡¯ve done so far, my actions have been just a pointless attempt!


    ¡°Eugene¡­ Ah, uh!¡±


    I felt like my toes were squeezed by the slow sweeping of my back.


    A strange sensation bloomed wherever he touched me. As if I had a fever, my eyes were dizzy.


    After a moment, Eugene took off his lips that buried in my neck and looked down at me, breathing roughly.


    Our distance is still very close, so I could see the heat in his eyes.


    ¡°How long before I will make you cry, I was scared to see¡­¡­ ¡±


    Eugene¡¯s fingers slowly touched the edge of my tears. Even the touch was really strong because of the mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s a better feeling than what I think, to know you cried because of me.¡±


    I looked at Eugene, who smiled dimly in silence. My body trembled with his hand touching my face line and rubbing my ears.


    The person in front of me was more familiar to me than anyone else, but at this moment he feel incredibly unfamiliar.


    ¡°Brother¡­.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you said.¡±


    This time, his finger rested on my lips.


    Eugene, looking down on the wound he had made, and again fell on his head. Then I gently licked my lower lip and licked it slowly as if trying to heal the wound.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this and you¡¯re still calling me brother?¡±


    There is no more words as my eyes swaying aimlessly met with his serene eyes in the air.


    ¡°I said.¡±


    Eugene whispered a little with a sigh of laughter. Despite the soothing voice, my heart was still beating.


    ¡°It¡¯s already too late even if you regret it.¡±


    I never said anything to him. Because, without giving me time to rush an answer, his hot lips once again hit me.


    The warm summer air heated up the flames.


    The night that mark us as we can¡¯t never go back to what he and I was so far.


    The starlight pouring from the top of our head was infinitely far away.

 Chapter 25

    The next morning when I woke up, I thought,


    ¡®Did what happen last night was a dream?¡¯


    The inside of the mansion was very quiet, and only the servants wandered away with the sound of footsteps felt dimly outside the door.


    Looking at the clock, it¡¯s almost 11 am.


    It was becoming.


    I was so relieved that Eugene and Cabel had left the mansion a long time ago, so I didn¡¯t have to meet them.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep all night, so my head hurt a little because I only managed to close my eyes in dawn.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    After drinking water in a cup placed on the side table, I suddenly felt painful and groaned.


    When I raised my hand and traced the sore spot, the wound that was clearly positioned on my lips was touched by me.


    Yes, yesterday¡¯s work was not a dream. It couldn¡¯t be a dream.


    I already knew it, but when I realized it anew, it seemed to be more confusing as if it suddenly burst into my head.


    Still, I pulled the string on the bedside to get ready to go out of the room.


    Soon after a while, the maid came in.


    ¡°I will prepare water for washing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Soaking in the bathtub and changing clothes after coming out, the maid who waited in the room suddenly stopped.


    Because things were fleeting, I thought about that insignificantly.


    After a while, she asks carefully towards me.


    ¡°Well my lady, shall I prepare it again with a dress that has a less neckline? Or a thin scarf or necklace may be fine.¡±


    ¡°No, I like these clothes now. And I¡¯ll stay inside the mansion anyway, I don¡¯t need any other jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then I will try to collect your hair on one side and cover it. Maybe also apply a little powder on the skin¡­.¡±


    When I heard that, something was wrong, so I stopped my hand from sweeping my hair.


    And after checking the mirror, my speech was clogged and I was inhaled by the hook.


    That is because a very sharp red mark engraved on my nape has caught my eye.


    ¡°¡­..It would be better to just pick the dress again.¡±


    I lifted my hand and squeezed my voice while washing my face.


    Still, it was fortunate that the maid listened to my orders without saying anything.


    ******


    ¡°Hubert.¡±


    ¡°Lady Hari, have you got up?¡±


    As I went down to the ground floor, Hubert and other servants welcomed me.


    They seemed to think I overslept because the banquet last night make me tired.


    It seemed that Eugene or Cabel had given a pre-notice when I notice that they didn¡¯t wake me up this time.


    I was a little hesitant, but once I knew that I was the only one in this mansion, I asked about Eugene and Cabel.


    ¡°Did you hear from your my brother?¡±


    ¡°Sir Cabel went to work as a knight, and the Duke went to La Souss early in the morning.¡±


    What? Hearing his words, I was embarrassed.


    Looking at me being surprised like that, Hubert was even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Did the Lady not know? The Duke is planning to empty the mansion for four days from today.¡±


    It turned out that Eugene was going to go out to visit La Souss and return four days later.


    I came back to my room with embarrassment because it was something I had never heard of.


    It was a good thing for me actually.


    I didn¡¯t have to look at him today, so I had time to think about it, but I was frustrated with the questions that were not resolved.


    You know, what did that mean yesterday?


    I wanted to ask Eugene why he did such a thing. I honestly didn¡¯t remember the details of the conversation we had last night.


    The limit was when I was barely holding onto my mind because I was too vulnerable.


    But if I think about it, Eugene was drunk yesterday¡­


    ..¡­ Is it a mistake? Is that so?


    He did it impulsively for a moment.


    After thinking about it, I smashed the pillow lying on the bed with my fist.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    That last night¡­¡­


    He had done that to me and he¡¯s gone silently today.


    If I saw Eugene¡¯s face right now, I couldn¡¯t say a word, maybe it would have been clear that I would run away, as I blamed him for nothing.


    I held the pillow that I had hit a little while ago with my hand, as I¡¯m lying down on the bed.


    I was a little frustrated because I was wearing clothes that came up to my neck to cover the marks left by Eugene. Even now, my lips are sore.


    As I tried to lie still like this, my memories kept going back to last night.


    It seemed that all the places that Eugene had touch were getting hot.


    ¡°What do we do¡­¡±


    I lay still, breathe shallowly, raise my hands and rub my eyes, I have never imagined this situation so far, so I haven¡¯t been able to figure out what to do from now on.


    No matter how I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t find the answer, so I buried myself in bed with my face wrapped.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? A woman who was his fianc¨¦e broke the engagement and now announced an engagement with the crown prince.¡±


    Erich, who returned home on the weekend two days later, seemed incapable of understanding.


    He was suspicious of the sudden series of events.


    ¡°Did you hear anything from brother?¡±


    ¡°He just said there was nothing to worry about.¡±


    I answered his question, trying not to show an awkward attitude. Fortunately, Erich didn¡¯t seem to have noticed anything from me.


    ¡°When I got home, I tried to talk to him, but now I can¡¯t even meet him.¡±


    He grumbled as he went to his room. Penny barked behind Erich¡¯s back.


    ¡°Erich, I¡¯ll be in my room, so you play with Penny.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I also stepped behind them. Then I ran into a maid walking from the other side of the hall.


    When I saw something in her hand, I stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s brother Eugene¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll bring it to my brother¡¯s room and place it.¡±


    ¡°How could I do that to the lady¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You look busy today, so go do something else.¡±


    I smiled and reassured the hesitating maid as she handed over what she had, and finally it held in my hand.


    It was the clothes that Eugene was wearing the last time I met him two days ago.


    It seems that the maid was about to finish the laundry and take it to his room.


    I picked up the clothes on the hanger and took the steps I stopped again.


    When I opened Eugene¡¯s room and went inside, the quiet air hit me.


    Instead of moving a few steps in front of the door, I stopped as if I was lost in the middle of the room.


    Not surprisingly, Eugene¡¯s presence came out in Eugene¡¯s room.


    In the middle of the room, my heart began to flutter because I¡¯m holding the clothes he wear two nights ago, as if I¡¯m being held in his arms.


    The days without Eugene was too long.


    I felt that I cannot wait this much more time in the future. On the other hand, I felt a little afraid to meet Eugene.


    What if he said it was a mistake and he was sorry?


    It was all right. But maybe he regrets the ¡®accident¡¯ two days ago, so he can¡¯t see my face anymore.


    If he do that, then he avoid me or turn away¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not remember anything than being treated like that.¡±


    I muttered alone, saying to no one who could listen.


    No matter how I think about it, it seemed that Eugene was drunk that day and made a mistake. Then I¡¯d rather have it forgotten.


    Sometimes, when a person wake up the next morning because he drink too much, he lose the memory of the previous day.


    Then I¡¯ll act like nothing happened¡­.


    I held my breath deeply, holding his clothes in my arms tightly. As if doing that would make Eugene¡¯s smell trail in me.


    Tuk!


    Just then, a sound was heard behind my back.


    ¡°You¡­.¡±


    I was surprised and turned around, and Erich standing in front of the door caught my eye.


    A ball, supposed to have fallen out of his hand, bounced over the carpet several times before rolling in front of me.


    Penny, next to Erich, chased and bite it on.


    Erich was staring at me with unbelievable eyes in Eugene¡¯s room holding his clothes.


    ¡°Since when¡­?¡±


    Finally, the moment he asked with his breathless voice, I realized that I could not lie.


    The sight of his face becoming harder and harder made my heart chill.


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous.¡±


    Erich said to me and then turned around.


    I saw his face is in front of my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t spit a word out from my mouth until he completely disappeared, and I just stay firm and stood in place without moving.


    **********


    ¡°Uh, Erich? He doesn¡¯t eat?¡±


    That evening, Erich did not come down to the dining hall. I replied with a smile while trying to answer Cabel.


    ¡°Yes, I have no idea.¡±


    What kind of food does Cabel talking about? He grumbled, but my ears didn¡¯t listen.


    Late that evening, I was in my room alone and suddenly I heard a scratching visit.


    I thought it was penny, so I approached the door, but suddenly the door ring turned. Penny rushed through the open door.


    She opened the door herself and I saw penny who came in, and opened my mouth slightly mushy.


    ¡°At that same time, I was right when I guessed you opened the door in Erich¡¯s room last time, right?¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    However, as usual, Penny wandered around me and bite my dress hem that came down to my ankle.


    I wondered what she meant, and eventually moved as Penny led me.


    When I left my room, her power that grab my hem disappeared.


    Oh, are you just going? But Penny who was running in front of me, looked back and barked the next moment as if telling to me come along.


    I walked behind in doubt.


    The place we headed to was the dining hall with the lights off. It is a dark room except for the soft light leaking from the window.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Shh. Penny, be quiet.¡±


    And I found Erich there.


    He faced penny whom rushing at him, and soon found me standing behind him and stopped.


    Surprisingly, the one in front of Erich was a wine bottle.


    When I unintentionally witnessed his departure, I also jumped, and Erich, who being caught by me as he drinking alone, jumped too.


    Soon, however, he turned his head from my face, as if he had decided not to see me.


    ¡°Erich, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What, are you gonna to tell your brother?¡±


    When I opened my mouth, the voice that sound chilly came back.


    He still answer.


    I was relieved that I have thought that he would do nothing and ignore me.


    ¡°Please give me too.¡±


    Erich¡¯s eyes slipped back to me as I stood quietly in my place. Of course, I knew that he would not allow it, so I prepare to hurriedly answered.


    But after listening to his words, I stopped at once.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even notice? I don¡¯t feel like drinking with you.¡±


    As I thought, when I sat next to him, a cold rejection rang before me. I pretended not to hear it and picked up the bottle of wine in front of me.


    I moved my hand without hesitation and opened my mouth as Erich was stunned to see me drinking from the bottle.


    Drinking after a long time is awful.


    I put down the bottle again and inhale a breath, then exhaled and asked Erich.


    ¡°Now, do you hate me?¡±


    My voice flowed as if the voice was a little submerged because of the strong alcohol that I just drank.


    As soon as he heard what I said, Erich looked like he want to speak. A hard gaze stuck in my face for a while.


    But he didn¡¯t answer and took the bottle out of my hand and pour it into his throat just like I did before.


    ¡°You, I¡¯m annoyed.¡±


    After a while, Erich open his mouth coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t notice I ever said like that. When do I ever said I hate you?¡±


    His voice was still cold, but as I listened to him, I felt that anxiety in my heart was gradually fading.


    ¡°I also need time to organize my thoughts. Now if you ask me to treat you like that, it¡¯s just too much.¡±


    I was relieved to hear that he doesn¡¯t hate me. Even if it wasn¡¯t his whole heart, I was grateful that he was taking care of me.


    No one else has this heart that I have.


    It seemed that the blood in my whole body was cooling down just by imagining the criticism of my three brothers.


    ¡°And what have you ever done to be considered as a sin?¡±


    However, Erich told me as if he had penetrated my thoughts.


    ¡°Just¡­ that¡¯s all you do. What¡¯s the big mistake?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see what kind of expression he was making because his hands were covering his face, but the voice in my ear was firm, like what I heard before.


    Of course.


    Later, Erich¡¯s raised his head and face me again then looked at my eyes.


    Erich¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any signs of disgust as I still felt comforted by him.


    ¡°So put that expression away. You¡¯re better off laughing like a fool.¡±


    Penny next to me shook her body and dig into Erich¡¯s arms.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m cheering on you. Don¡¯t be mistaken.¡±


    His face glowed white in the moonlight.


    I¡¯m silent for a while.


    After accepting this, I quickly raised my hand and rubbed it around my eyes. Then I whispered in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­ Thanks.¡±


    So, for a while we shared silence in the dark. Until someone in the dining hall suddenly lights the light up and finds us.


    ¡°Hey! Hey, what are you doing now?¡±


    With bright vision, the appearance of Cabel reflected.


    He ran out late at night, looked to the dining hall, and he seemed surprised to see us.


    Erich and I soon noticed that his gaze was about to start a trouble. As his gaze nailed to a bottle of wine between us.


    ¡°You guys! Both of you got caught¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re very good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, come and sit down.¡±


    The moment Cabel shouting at us, Erich and I called him.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Cabel hurled his fingers when he greet us.


    He thought we were going to make an excuse for drinking and seen by him, but rather we called him to come closer.


    He seemed was not understood what¡¯s going on.


    Anyway, it was the second brother that listened well anyway, so he walked foolishly toward us with a look that he could not understand our language.


    Erich and I sat next to Cabel, who had a silly face, and let him have a bottle of wine in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s legal to drink like a boast in presence of a protector? Now, my brother is an accomplice.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also the great brother Cabel? How do you show up whenever we need you? Now, come here and have a drink.¡±


    Anyway, because we are 18 now, Erich and I did not have a problem.


    What¡¯s more, drinking alcoholic beverages in places like parties was already common in our age.


    In the case of us, Eugene and Cabel are so strict, well as if I don¡¯t know Eugene, but I can bake and cook as many Cabel as I can.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°What can be wrong? It¡¯s okay if we have a reliable guardian.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, where is another guardian who is as trustworthy and amazing as brother Cabel?¡±


    When Erich and I came together in unison, we struck the ball, and Cabel¡¯s facial expressions were relaxed.


    When we realized, one day we might getting a drink in an underground cellar, and we were working on three masterpieces together.


    ¡°You know, the man and the woman had a drink and did something, and the next day, without a word, one of them left somewhere, and there was no contact for the seventh day. What does that mean?¡±


    When I sneaked and asked for a drink, I cried down the bottle that Cabel was holding.


    ¡°Uh, I know that! I heard a similar story from the Templars!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen one or two of those non-funny books, so don¡¯t you know one?¡±


    We also laughed and said that as the atmosphere was more relaxed than before.


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s splattered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what it is. ¡®Why can¡¯t we not bother by mistake in yesterday and just forget it?¡¯ ¡°


    Cabel nodded his head up.


    I¡¯ve been thinking that, too.


    ¡°Add fried chicken here! Just half the seasoning!¡±


    ¡°Masters, young lady¡­. You really shouldn¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    The chef cried when he saw us sitting in the gap without Eugene. It seems that the aftermath of Eugene¡¯s return was fearful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If we just hide it, it¡¯s a complete crime! So our chief, fries more chicken. As I just said, half and half! And there¡¯s no pickles made like last time okay? That¡¯s a lot!¡±


    However, Cabel shook the chef¡¯s back and sent him back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Well, drink, drink! I¡¯ll take responsibility! I¡¯m the world¡¯s best guardian! Um haha hot!¡±


    The second brother said that the drink was slightly more delicious than the other times, but Erich shifted the liquor from Cabel.


    Apparently nothing was wrong, but I thanked Erich for struggling with me.


    So I also did what I had with him.


    We laughed and drank them in front of Cabel. Still, tears came out, and I had to cover my face by holding Penny next to me.

 Chapter 25.5

    Erich¡¯s POV


    At one point, Erich, 9 years old, noticed that he wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t long after his parents died.


    How can he not know?


    When morning comes, his body is always heavy like a cotton soak, like he¡¯s not in a bed in the middle of the night.


    There were times when his limbs were sore as if they had fallen from.


    At that time, he even found a bruise on his knee or a bleeding palm while taking a bath.


    It was strange, and when he looked more closely at his body, the black soles stood out as though he had been walking barefoot through the whole house.


    Every time he found such a strange thing, he felt like a goose bump all over his body so that his back was standing up, but when he thought that he wasn¡¯t normal, he was scared and tell no one.


    His parents are dead and Erich is extremely ill and led to a sedentary life.


    If he had a big brother, he could have trusted and relied on behalf of his parents, but after the sudden succession, Eugene was out of bounds and had little time in the mansion.


    So one day, he stayed up without sleeping.


    The day was pretty endurable.


    No one seemed to notice that he stayed up all night because he was always tired during the day.


    No, he was right to say that he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Erich, you¡­¡±


    However, only Hari visited him as he eating breakfast in his room and smiled at him.


    Erich threw a chilly gaze at a girl in front of his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, did you sleep well yesterday?¡±


    At that moment, Erich¡¯s eyes became a little darker, but he struggled and said without expressing his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as usual. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°If you are in good shape, why don¡¯t you go for a walk with Penny? Because you seem to be in the room too long.¡±


    The successive responses were quite natural, but Erich thought he was just had a sensitive reaction.


    ¡°The walk will go with Penny and the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I must eat and go out. Is it necessary?¡±


    Erich, looking at the face that was displeased with his words, turned his head out of the window.


    Strange girl.


    Whether he¡¯s stuck in his room on the fictitious day, sleeps well or doesn¡¯t sleep, eats well or not, he doesn¡¯t care.


    No one care for him after his parents die, It was almost as if there were few people in the mansion.


    Of course, there were his older brothers, but Eugene was busy, and Cabel seemed to be overwhelmed.


    The butler Hubert took over Eugene¡¯s command and took care of him, so it wasn¡¯t until afterwards that he can took care of Erich.


    Erich began to depend on his aunt, Mrs. Lenoard, who visits the mansion every day.


    Maybe it was because of her blood, and her face had a corner resembling to his father.


    When she hugged him, he felt like it wasn¡¯t long before his unstable heart would gradually sink.


    But that is only a temporary comfort, and it was impossible to resort to her from the very bottom of his heart.


    Hari was in a fairly middle position for Erich.


    She is in Ernst¡¯s name, but she wasn¡¯t his real family, and that¡¯s why he had little his own affection for the years they had spent together.


    On the day of the funeral, she stood in front of their parents¡¯ coffin, and he saw no tears in her.


    Erich saw between the gap in Mrs. Lenoard arms.


    She blamed Hari in front of him.


    However, Erich seemed to know somehow that as not what his aunt said, Hari wasn¡¯t crying because she wasn¡¯t not really feeling sad.


    And he was very upset.


    In fact, Erich was the only one who cried out loud because he could not control emotions on the spot.


    Even his eldest brother, who had replaced his father from a young age, and Hari, who was always struggling and fighting with him, did not shed tears until the funeral was over.


    He remember that he was very distressed looking between these two grown-ups as if he was the only child.


    After that, Hari, like his own sister, start nagging with worries such as,


    ¡®Stop starving and eat¡¯


    ¡®Stop being stuck in the room and come out¡¯


    She went in and out of his room.


    ¡°I said get out!¡±


    He didn¡¯t like it again, as Erich start feeling more keen on her.


    As they¡¯re on the same age, it was also annoying as she give him a doll as if she was trying to soothe a child.


    So many times, he threw the rabbit doll that she gave him in front of Hari¡¯s eyes.


    Still, when he heard the door closing and looked up, the doll was always lying next to his bed.


    From that day, Erich was sleeping with the doll every night.


    ******


    ¡°Would you like to take a nap?¡±


    On the second day after Erich stayed up all night, Hari, who entered his room at lunch time, recommended him with a serious face.


    Could it be that she notice that he couldn¡¯t even sleep a bit?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    But Erich was stubborn.


    ¡°Miss Hari, The madam is here.¡±


    Hari seemed to want to recommend him again, but soon she left the room as though she had no choice.


    But even at the last minute, she was worried about Erich.


    Erich, left alone, crumpled. Maybe he noticed that he was running short of sleep.


    He tried not to be noticed, but time fly too fast.


    And that night, the limit came to Erich.


    After all, it seemed unreasonable to spend three or four nights, as he try not fell asleep again and again, not want to feel the horror the next morning, and waking up and looking after his body.


    However, his eyelids continued to sit down.


    Erich finally stand up because he seemed to fall asleep if he¡¯s staying still like this.


    So he walked inside his room and opened the door. After a long time he was planning to go to the playroom and spend time.


    Then Penny caught up behind him.


    ¡°Are you going with me?¡±


    Penny shook her tail as if she said yes. Erich bows and hugs Penny and leaves his room.


    But after walking a little, he started to breathe. His arm holding the penny was also jerky.


    Has he been weak in the meantime, or is Penny growing up in the meantime?


    For some reason, Erich folds his face because he seems to be feeling weak.


    ¡®Nowadays, if you have a chance, go with Penny for a walk.¡¯


    Hari, who was nagging him to go, came to his mind.


    Eventually, he bent his knees and put Penny on the floor. It seemed that he was dizzy because the three days without sleep.


    Erich squatted in the hallway and stroked Penny¡¯s back.


    At that time, he felt a presence in front of him.


    Because of fatigue, Erich¡¯s cognitive abilities were far worse than usual. So he reacted very slowly to external stimulus and slowly raised his head.


    And he found a white figure approaching his front.


    It was Hari.


    She was wearing a pajamas and seemed to jump out of her room in surprise, oversleeping unintentionally.


    As she found Erich, he soon noticed that Hari¡¯s pace was even faster.


    ¡°Oh, why did you fall again like a fool?¡±


    She almost jumped and approached Erich directly. Then she raised him up and brushed his knees.


    Erich looked stupidly at Hari¡¯s face, which was drowsy. What the hell is this?


    He did not know. But is it because of the mood? He think Hari¡¯s behavior seems to be very familiar¡­.


    Just then, Hari¡¯s hand, which had brushed his legs, stopped.


    It seemed that her eyes were nailed to his feet, wearing a real shoes. For some reason, she seemed embarrassed that he was not barefoot.


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    The next moment, Hari raised her head.


    The moment she met his eyes in the air, she jumped back in amazement, seeming startled.


    Whether she first came to him, now she was watching him with her eyes full of alertness.


    ¡°Oh, how are you?¡±


    Hari with an embarrassed face soon stuttered and greeted him. Erich looked at her like that and opened his mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    On his side, Penny was waving her tail to Hari. Hari responded awkwardly to Erich¡¯s cool voice.


    ¡°I, um, did you come out of sleep?¡±


    Erich looked at her face and her eyes, and the watery eyes she couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Why did you get out of the room at this time?¡±


    Hari asked him in a very natural voice.


    In Erich¡¯s head, the puzzle was slowly setting, but like her, he hid the nursery rhymes and spoke in a grave voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Would you like me to warm up the milk?¡±


    Usually, he would say,


    ¡®Am I a child? I deserved to have to say¡¯


    ¡®Just eat it because I don¡¯t need it.¡¯


    But Erich just stared at her face without saying anything to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    He managed to say so and turned around.


    ¡°Good night, Erich.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to hear her voice ringing from behind his back.


    And when he returned to the room, Erich sat down leaning against the door. Penny came up to him and licked her hand around his knees.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why his heart was about to shake. Even if he couldn¡¯t figure out the door, he tried not to come out with tears in my eyes.


    He feel terribly miserable and humiliating, but he doesn¡¯t really understand the conflict of relief that comes with him.


    Is it a relief that he doesn¡¯t have to be scared by himself anymore?


    The fact that he wasn¡¯t alone during the time he was most afraid of.


    Even though he was relieved, he felt indescribable shame in the fact that the person who had seen his most unwillingness to do is her.


    Eventually, Erich couldn¡¯t win his complicated mind and cried a little that night.


    And after that he fell asleep as he was exhausted. He couldn¡¯t understand himself, but strangely it wasn¡¯t scary to fall asleep after that day.


    ******


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know who Eugene resembles because he is too stubborn. He just have to do what the adults tell him to do, but his front and back are so tight that he resemble my brother.¡±


    As usual, Mrs. Lenoard put Erich on her side and gossiped.


    ¡°Erich, you¡¯re a good boy, so don¡¯t be like your brother. Eugene, Cabel, and you have nothing to learn and see from them. You just need to do what your aunt says. Okay?¡±


    Erich does not listen to her.


    He was stroking Penny with an unfamiliar expressionless face. Probably, he made no response, no matter what Mrs. Lennon said.


    ¡®¡±Aunt.¡±


    But that day was different. Erich stared at Mrs. Lenoard eyes, as she looking at the sky.


    ¡°Stop offending my family to me.¡±


    She seemed surprised that Erich, who seemed like a mess, first opened his mouth.


    And soon she awkwardly laughed and said to the voice that flowed out from his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, Erich. What are you talking about? When did I swear to you about your family¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Aunt, I¡¯m not dumb or half deaf.¡±


    That was a few days ago, before Mrs. Lenoard left Ernst and spoke out in front of Hari and him. She had her eyes wide open when Erich say that.


    No matter what she says, he was consistent only with no response, so he was not surprised at her unexpected guess that he have autism symptoms.


    Erich was still staring at his aunt with an expressionless face.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ve become a fool since I¡¯m just listening. If my aunt curses like that, you think I¡¯ll be brainwashed and think the same as my aunt?¡±


    ¡°E-Erich.¡±


    ¡°Or else, do you think I really don¡¯t know why you want to be an aunt and stick to me like this?¡±


    His quiet voice is consistently cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. No matter what my aunt does, I¡¯m never going to like you more than my brothers.¡±


    Mrs. Lenoard was just staring as if she had lost words to say to such Erich.


    ¡°Stop saying that to Hari, too.¡±


    Erich stand up silently after one last comment.


    ¡°My aunt seems no more decent than her.¡±


    ***


    ¡°She cried.¡±


    On the day Hari grabbed Cabel¡¯s arm and tried to ask them to eat at the dining hall, Erich went to Eugene in his office and said.


    Eugene seemed to have noticed who Erich had just said. With a firm face, he asked again to his younger brother.


    ¡°Cry?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to eat alone.¡±


    Of course, she¡¯s not really crying for that reason.


    And, in fact, even though she was crying, that was not the case. Since there wasn¡¯t a drop of tears falling from Hari¡¯s eyes.


    But it must have been tears that hung on those purple eyes when she turned around after saying ¡°I hate you.¡±


    After that, neither Erich nor Cabel were not surprised and they could not move for a while.


    Cabel was embarrassed and went to the right and left his room and went to Hari¡¯s room and stood in front of it like a lost-dog.


    Probably still do not know what to do, Cabel was wearing his head down in front of her door.


    ¡°I think my aunt said something.¡±


    Erich saw the strong force of Eugene¡¯s hands on his desk, as if pressing emotions.


    ¡°Brother, are you trying to do something?¡±


    Erich was quick enough to think that even himself was a little evil. So he able dimly guessing that something was being prepared by Eugene.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    His older brother had an apology that would not have to be with a hardened face.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to make you guys trying to endure something like this.¡±


    Eugene seemed to feel a little bit of remorse for what they came up to now. Even though it was neither his fault nor his responsibility.


    If he think about it later, Eugene at that time was very young.


    The age of pretending to be an adult at least once, revealing a childlike stroke in front of others with a less mature body.


    However, Eugene was a man who felt so infinitely large that Erich could not catch up to him.


    As he got older, the feeling grew more and more rather than disappearing.


    The person Erich respects and loves more than anyone else. And because of that brother¡­.


    ¡°I can¡¯t win¡­¡±


    Erich lay on the bed and covers his face.


    Penny who followed him barked under his feet, but as of now, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    The girl he liked was holding his clothes in his brother¡¯s room, with a strangely mature look.


    When did it start?


    But, in fact, that question had no meaning, the exact starting point of this emotion was unknown, as he was the same.


    There was an unknown prey in his stinging heart. Didn¡¯t he just act in front of Hari and Cabel?


    A strange feeling.


    Occasionally, it was because of the angular nature, and sometimes the words that were more than he thought popped out of his mouth and he was startled by himself.


    ¡®I told you not to look so ugly.¡¯


    Whenever he did said that, Hari shook her tongue at him.


    ¡®So I regret it every time.¡¯


    He was reminded of the fact that he was ashamed at the dining hall because she was asking if he hated her.


    ¡°Dummy.¡±


    He can¡¯t hate her. Rather, it¡¯s the opposite, so now he think he will die.


    ¡°.. I like you.¡±


    Erich vomited a sound he had never spit out of his mouth with his face still covered.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Probably there is nothing to say aloud in front of her in the future.


    He said that he would not support her because of this feeling¡­


    Still, he was hoping for her happiness. And his happiness too.


    ¡°Come, Penny.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    When he reached under the bed, the puppy still hovering around him climbed up, reaching out as if she had been waiting.


    Erich hugged Penny and lowered his eyelids.


    It seemed to him that Penny¡¯s warm body temperature, which lifted in his arms, comforted him.


    He wasn¡¯t a full grown-up yet, so it would take a little longer time for him to be okay.


    Erich thought that the day would be over in a hurry with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 26

    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°I sincerely congratulated your engagement, Your Highness.¡±


    As soon as he hear my words, Dice looked into my face.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be mad?¡±


    ¡°Well, if a friend¡¯s engagement happened, I think it¡¯s a little sad to know the ceremony late. As you all know, my engagement partner is Rosabella.¡±


    Dice shrugged his shoulders with a vague smile on his face.


    It seemed he expected that I would be embarrassed by myself. That said, I was holding my mouth shut until this day.


    ¡°I was surprised that the announcement of the engagement was straight, but there is no reason to be angry.¡±


    I sighed and said. In all honesty, it¡¯s my problem now.


    My head is full, so I didn¡¯t paying my attention to Dice and Rosabella.


    But when he saw my reaction, Dice pulled his chair and put his upper body on the table.


    I¡¯m so frustrated by Dice that now I¡¯ve just gotten closer than before to him, but he¡¯s always kind of like that.


    ¡°Actually, Rosabella was a little upset with me because of the engagement announcement, so I asked the Lady to meet me today.¡±


    ¡°What is it that Rosabella is angry about?¡±


    No, I wonder if Dice decide this engagement alone¡­


    I guess not.


    Even so, engagement would not have gone that far without both consent, as it would be imperative to the imperial family and to have the apostle of Rosabella.


    Oh, even if they are blinded by the love,


    Dice wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t know. And if that was the case¡­


    But his words followed after me make me know why Rosabella was angry.


    ¡°Because of the engagement. Originally I was about to announce it in the winter or early next year, but I just pushed it to the present.¡±


    He said so.


    In fact, it was only last season that Eugene and Rosabella broke up, and it was kinda embarrassing because the announcement of the new engagement was too soon.


    When this happens, it is possible that in Velontia side, it look like they deliberately ditched Eugene for the engagement with the crown prince.


    ¡°Your Highness did It Wrong. Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I want to brag about it soon.¡±


    And I didn¡¯t hesitate to respond to Dice¡¯s answer as I was speechless for a moment.


    Is this guy ironless, or is Rosabella so good that she can stand him?


    If I look at their usual appearance, it seems to be the latter¡­¡­


    Besides, I¡¯m beating my eyes that I know I¡¯ve done it myself.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because The lady is the same gender as her. What should I do to relieve Rosabella?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Take care of it by yourself.¡±


    ¡°No! Rosabella doesn¡¯t want to meet me for a few days!¡±


    I tilted my mug away from the sight of Dice crying desperately.


    Now my head is already a complicated stone, and I should helping someone?


    Involuntarily, I inhaled my breath because I was about to leak out of a sigh.


    Looking at the current Dice and Rosabella, it seemed certain that the two of them became lovers through their hearts.


    So even if Rosabella was upset because of her early engagement announcement, she was probably wondering if her heart would soon be forgiving.


    Rather, I am the one who is in trouble.


    I still quenched my dry lips with tea, leaving Dice¡¯s voice still ringing in my ear.


    I felt nervous, so it seemed that the sweat that had cooled from my palm came out.


    After four days, this is the day that Eugene would return.


    In order to turn my attention to another place, I left my mansion and came to see Dice, but my spirit was still hovering toward Eugene, who I will meet today.


    Tick, tick.


    The sound of the clock hand moving is poisonous as I sharply dug and listened.


    I closed my eyes, imagining what would happen after a while, as I did for a few days without Eugene.


    It felt scary to see how time passed.


    At sunset, Eugene returned.


    I stood in the lobby on the ground floor, and as he walked into the mansion, I face him.


    ¡°Welcome back, brother.¡±


    As soon as our eyes meet, Eugene¡¯s steps stopped.


    My heart shook as if I had waited for his appearance in a few days.


    However, he did not express himself and looked at my face as usual as I searched his face.


    I was focusing on the sense of Eugene¡¯s reaction.


    His expressionless face and quiet eyes could not see the traces of the night a few days ago.


    In his gaze staring at me, I shook my finger without knowing it.


    Eugene quietly looks down at me like that then he opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    The short answer was no doubt expected.


    When I saw the unseen face of the agitation, I felt as if he couldn¡¯t remember the night before.


    His eyes, facial expressions, and tone toward me were so calm that I couldn¡¯t know the meaning of it, but even if I wasn¡¯t, I thought there was a silent agreement.


    ¡°How have you been while I was away?¡±


    Eugene, in his voice said to me as he asked my regards for the past hour.


    At that moment I realized.


    Oh yeah¡­


    No matter what the reason, that night¡¯s work has never been this way.


    ¡°Yes, nothing happened.¡±


    If so, I could have faced Eugene just as it was before it happened.


    ¡°Erich came briefly on the weekend and then went back to the academy, and today I am on my way to see the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°He asked to see you first?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it wasn¡¯t any special story, it was just¡­.¡±


    However, no matter how good I pretended, I wasn¡¯t really good.


    As I struggled to connect in a casual way, I couldn¡¯t even notice that Eugene stepped toward me.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A soft voice rubbed in my ear.


    I realized the existence of Eugene who approached me only after his hand that reached out had finally reached my head.


    So even after the moment his lips overlapped my lips, I couldn¡¯t even show any reaction.


    After a while, the warmth that was super imposed went away.


    The moment I met his unshakable black eyes with my gaze, a shallow breath spit out of my small open mouth.


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    A sweet voice hovered in my ears so that my eyes were dizzy.


    Eugene looked down at me and softly touched my lips that he had kissed a while ago.


    His attitude seemed to treat his lover.


    ¡°You have healed a lot. I think it must have been quite painful.¡±


    I¡­..


    In my present situation, once again, I was forced to look up at the face I faced while holding my breath.


    I think I should say something, but as if I was strangled, not a single word leaked out of my mouth.


    ¡°I went to see your face for a while before going to the Imperial Palace. I have to go again right now.¡±


    Eugene grabbed my hand and pulled it.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything and looked at his lips sitting on my back hand that was held by Eugene.


    Again, my eyes met his from the front.


    Eugene whispered, keeping his lips on my back hand.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. Wait for me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t move from there for a long time after he left me again.

 Chapter 27

    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°Welcome back, brother.¡±


    As soon as he entered the mansion, a thin voice like any other rang in his ear.


    Eugene stopped walking as he saw Hari, who had met his eyes.


    This was the first time he faced her face since the night four days ago. The very next day, Eugene is going at dawn.


    He left the mansion and stood before her again today.


    His black pupil slowly passed through the person in front of him.


    Hari was dealing with him in the same way as usual, as if a few days ago could have been a dream or a fantasy.


    It seemed that she decided to treat him as if nothing had happened between them.


    Did she really think that it will make nothing happen that night?


    Eugene tilts his head at an angle and lifts his face facelessly for a while.


    He saw it. Even in the summer, Hari was wearing clothes to cover her neck.


    Perhaps there was a trace of what he left behind because he couldn¡¯t stand his greed. Like a small scar on her lips.


    In the silence that remained, her white hand gently grasped the hem of her dress.


    Looking at it, Eugene opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Even though she was nervous like that, she stood in front of him during the day when she was still struggling.


    So first, he decided to match the pros and cons as he wished.


    ¡°How have you been while I was away?¡±


    Hari paused for a moment when he asked, and replied.


    ¡°Yes, nothing happened.¡±


    Her answer continued as if she had practiced several times in the meantime.


    ¡°Erich came briefly on the weekend and then went back to the academy, and today I am on my way to see the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°He asked to see you first?¡±


    But Hari¡¯s nerve seemed to be focused elsewhere. So Eugene sent a glance to the people around her and made them retreat.


    ¡°Yes, but it wasn¡¯t any special story, it was just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He stepped up and approached Hari. She seemed to notice his presence only after Eugene approached her very closely.


    The next moment, Eugene lifts Hari¡¯s chin to him and just kissed her red lips.


    Ah, yes, the feelings of satisfaction filled his heart.


    After all, it was not enough to just keep watching her.


    When he touched and kissed the person he faced in person like this, he felt like he was going to breathe and live now.


    It is clear that the limit that has been endured for a long time will now have no boundary, so Eugene was satisfied with this and raised his head.


    Then he faced Hari¡¯s face, which was frozen.


    She never seemed to have imagined that he would do this again.


    Even where they stand now, it was not the terrace that they had left alone, but the open ground floor.


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    At his whispering voice, her purple eyes in front of his eyes slowly flowed. The trembling movement was pretty and lovely.


    He was even glad that her beating rhyme was the result of that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve healed a lot since before. It must have been quite painful.¡±


    Perhaps Hari thought that if she pretended she didn¡¯t know what he had done a few nights ago, he would probably do the same.


    If she had expected that, he was sorry.


    In fact, it was because of his selfish and bad thoughts that Eugene left Hari for a few days.


    Because he wished she only thought of him all day.


    Over and over again about what happened that night, thinking again and again, what was the meaning of his actions at that time, what kind of facial expressions and how to look in front of him when they meet again.


    And he hoped that she would be confused and contemplated how their relationship would change in the future.


    It was so sweet just to imagine that Hari¡¯s head was full of only one person.


    ¡°I went to see your face for a while before I went to the Imperial Palace. I have to go out again right now.¡±


    And now he see Hari¡¯s face, Eugene¡¯s wishes seemed to be alone all over her for days.


    That fact could be so satisfactory.


    Eugene grabbed Hari¡¯s still hard hands and raised them to his lips.


    The he kissed her with full affection.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. Wait for me.¡±


    He thought it would be good if the time stopped while holding her like this.


    ¡°I think the duke was involved in this, right?¡±


    Inside the wagon to the Imperial Palace, Rowengreen narrowed his eyes and asked toward Eugene.


    ¡°How long since you have met his highness quite often? And you have visited Velontia more often than before? Then you suddenly annulled, and this time, they have announced the engagement of Lady Velontia and His highness the crown prince.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer, but Rowengreen realized that what he just said is true in the next moment when looking at Eugene¡¯s face that came into his sight.


    In fact, it was right to say that it was a lead rather than an intervention.


    He didn¡¯t want to make Hari care about his fianc¨¦, Rosabella Velontia.


    Even a few nights ago, Hari uncovered the story of Rosabella in front of him. Looking at that, he thought his judgment was moved.


    Besides, he left Hari alone, apart from him. And he didn¡¯t want to hide Hari in the shade.


    But Eugene is old-fashioned so he didn¡¯t bother to explain it to Rowengreen.


    ¡°Is it because of Lady Hari?¡±


    Meanwhile, Rowengreen, who had never voiced it before, finally brought out his long-old doubts.


    As soon as the duke returned from La Sousss, the duke headed to Ernst¡¯s mansion instead of the Imperial Palace, and Eugene, who went in and out, was peculiarly soft (of course, if Eugene heard these words, he would have a gruesome glance).


    He was also very suspicious of the atmosphere.


    Of course, Rowengreen¡¯s doubts wasn¡¯t just because of today¡¯s work.


    ¡°If you say that?¡±


    Surprisingly, Eugene seemed to have no intention to hide.


    Even though the cautious question was colorless, the back note of a harsh tone came back.


    Upon hearing that, Rowengreen was amazed and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Oh my God. No, of course, your attitude toward the lady is unusual in the first place, even if I look at it, I was still surprised¡­¡±


    It was different from just being suspicious by Rowengreen himself and having the suspicion confirmed by the duke.


    However, with Rowengreen talking alone, Eugene opened the door of the carriage as soon as he reached his destination, leaving Rowengreen alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ll listen to you later, so please follow me now.¡±


    ¡°No, is there anything urgent anyway?¡±


    ¡°Hari is waiting.¡±


    Once again, the duke left Rowengreen behind, and Eugene moved ahead toward the palace.


    Actually, when he said it was an inspection report, there was nothing very important, so the story is not so urgent.


    Then the meeting finally finished.


    ¡°Duke Ernst!¡±


    On the way from the Emperor, Eugene met Dice.


    He shouted as he saw Eugene and rush to him well, discussing ¡®what to do with Rosabella¡¯s anger when he rush to hurry to announce their engagement¡¯ and how to fix it.


    Perhaps because Eugene was the ex-fiance of Rosabella, so he seems to think Eugene knows how to solve her anger.


    But Eugene is not a person who would have known such a thing.


    He couldn¡¯t have known.


    Apparently, the reason Dice called Hari to the palace today seemed to be in order to discuss this little thing.


    Although it was an engagement made without personal feelings, Dice still asked Eugene, her former fianc¨¦e, that Eugene couldn¡¯t find out if he trying to find out if Eugene is cheating on him or just trusting him.


    Perhaps because it was Eugene that Dice relied on him to check each other¡¯s minds and as he help them to become one in the present relationship.


    Either way, it was just like a poem for him.


    Eugene suddenly left the palace without saying anything to Dice.


    What he was interested in was the process until the engagement of the two people, so it wasn¡¯t matter what happened after that.


    Dice expressed his resentment as if he felt like Eugene was dumping him, but Dice wasn¡¯t a kid one or two years old, as Dice should to take care of his own affair with his fianc¨¦e alone.


    Then Eugene headed back to Ernst.


    This time, he left the annoying burden named Rowengreen.


    His eyes swallowed by the darkness sat low.


    During the past four days, Eugene wasn¡¯t just as comfortable.


    Of course, he did not regret that night¡¯s work. A smile, like a broken piece of glass, glanced across Eugene¡¯s face, recalling the past.


    Okay. He¡¯s sorry, he didn¡¯t regret it.


    He had never been so full of satisfaction as he was now.


    For the first time, he want to do what he want, and while he covet, he felt that the empty space in his chest, which was not filled, was being fulled at a rapid pace.


    He still thought he was a little impatient, but it wasn¡¯t enough anymore, and if he endured more than this, it was clear that he was probably choking.


    After a while, Eugene stepped into Ernst¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    When he finally came face to face with her again, Hari asked with a voice screamed at him.


    She probably sat in a dark room with no lights on, as was the case when Eugene left.


    Still, the room was not completely dark due to the light leaking from the window.


    Eugene stood at the door and looked at Hari¡¯s face dyed with a soft light, then moved his steps and approached her.


    Then he slowly opened his mouth and answered her previous question.


    ¡°I thought it would be nice if you were full of me.¡±


    Of course, it didn¡¯t seem to be the answer that Hari wanted, but a new suprised for her. It seemed as clear as the one that gave her the answer.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Weren¡¯t you drunk that day?¡±


    For a while, a voice that had been suppressed leaked out of her mouth, which had been silent for a while.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember drinking too much.¡±


    So Hari thought he did it that night because he was drunk.


    He don¡¯t know if she really thought so, or if she just wanted to believe that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to do? Pretending nothing happened?¡±


    Eugene laughed after hearing the voice that killed him again.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    Erasing that night¡¯s work as it never happened.


    ¡°That is what I wanted.¡±


    Even if the night was repeated many times, it was clear that he would repeat the same thing over and over again.


    Now he decided not to hide his mind.


    Eugene still wanted to give Hari the most beautiful and valuable thing in the world.


    In clich¨¦, he will pick a star in the sky if she wanted. And he wanted to be the one who kept her from being hurt.


    ¡°You gave me permission to do anything I want, and you said I could do anything to achieve that.¡±


    But maybe there is one thing that he can never be yielded to anyone in the world. Unfortunately for Eugene, it¡¯s the one that¡¯s right in front of him, It is her.


    ¡°So I decided to have you.¡±


    Whatever she imagined, saying that she was also greedy as him, probably not the same as his situation now.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    Still, Eugene could not give up.


    Now really, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    Hari looked up at him for a while with her incredibly swaying eyes, then dropped her head as if she were trying to avoid his gaze.


    So Eugene lowered himself by bending his knees in front of the chair where Hari was sitting.


    Then this time, they could face each other without adding or subtracting distance.


    ¡°No, I hate it.¡±


    At the moment their gaze met, Hari¡¯s expression collapsed.


    She covered her face with her hands, avoiding the gaze from the front, but soon Eugene¡¯s hand grabbed her trembling hands.


    Because there was no time to escape, Hari was forced to reveal her face to him.


    Even in the dark, his bright black eyes contained her completely. In it, a small little light was like a fragment of a broken star.


    The blinding affectionate eyes tinged her eyes.


    She had a feeling similar to the previous one. If she make a little more eye contact, he will able to dig into everything.


    ¡°That¡­ don¡¯t look like that.¡±


    Hari whispered as if she is begging almost without her knowledge. She was agitated by a flood of feelings that were turned her over and over.


    ¡°How am I looking at you?¡±


    Eugene asked quietly, still not looking away from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m the only one in the world. It¡¯s like I¡¯m the only one¡­.¡±


    She was choked by the eyes coming from the front of her.


    When Eugene looked at her with these eyes, she saw the illusion that there was only one person in the world and it is herself.


    ¡°When you look at me with those eyes, I can¡¯t breathe well.¡±


    Time stopped and she couldn¡¯t avoid or turn away like she was bound. She couldn¡¯t do anything except just seeing herself inside his eyes.


    And, as her expectation, Eugene was able to get a glimpse of the things hidden in it as soon as he could through Hari¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Every time you met my eyes like this, I was sometimes confused.¡±


    Ah¡­ The weak heart that was finally revealed could not be so lovely.


    ¡°Maybe I thought I might be mistaken, rationalize at my will too.¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t stand it, reaching out for the sparkling after image.


    ¡°You have the same mind as me. Right?¡±


    The whisper that was scattered in the night air was a bit of a sensational heat.


    ¡°Every time I look at you alone, I feel so distressed, and when I think of you alone, I don¡¯t feel like dying like this.¡±


    Now he was sure. This is not his one-sided mind, but she, who is now in front of him, also wants him.


    Her eyes that couldn¡¯t grasp and sway, her breath that was spitting through the gap between her lips, and the trembling sensation in his hand were conveyed.


    ¡°So tell me.¡±


    The fact that it was all due to himself was in a sense ecstatic.


    ¡°Tell me that I am not mistaken, and that you are the same as me.¡±


    Eugene touched the face of the person he faced and greedyly asked.


    Her eyes were blurred as if she were crying right now, but he didn¡¯t intend to step down here now.


    ¡°I have never thought of this.¡±


    Finally, a slender voice flowed into his ear.


    ¡°I ¡­I was just going to be a younger sister. I had no idea what I had in mind. I know everything and if my brother can¡¯t face me anymore, I can¡¯t stand it. But you say you have the same mind? It¡¯s not the only one that only I¡¯ve ever had?¡±


    The flow she wrote with words that leaked from her trembling lips very sweetly.


    Eugene thought that even if their minds were the same, Hari might have rejected him. There was no fear of breaking their relationship so far.


    Of course, even so, it was not his option to let her go.


    ¡°Hari, I wanted to beg you every day.¡±


    And if he was, it would have been obvious that Hari would never abandon him.


    ¡°Please look at me. And ask you to stay by my side.¡±


    Anyone could have done anything to blame him for being cowardly or lethal.


    It was okay, it was okay to be a bad person anyway.


    ¡°And please¡­¡±


    So if she stays with him.


    ¡°Let me love you.¡±


    At that moment, Hari took a breath. Over and over again, he was longing for a whisper that seemed to be craving.


    ¡°I always wanted to tell you that.¡±


    Now this situation was extremely unreal.


    Until she met Eugene, she was eroding in confusion and anxiety, but now she felt like she¡¯s going to explode right away because her heart was full of other emotions.


    He said to her, ¡®I love you.¡¯ Ask her to love him, no one else¡­.


    ¡°¡­.Does it have to be me?¡±


    Hari opened her trembling lips and asked the person who was still kneeling in front of her.


    ¡°It must be you.¡±


    Eugene did not make her wait and replied without hesitation. As if there was only one answer in the world.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face was stained with light leaking from the window. In the still air, only his voice was clearly heard.


    ¡°From a very long time ago, I love you more than anyone in the world.¡±


    Eugene buried his face in the hands he held. He was thirsty for the first time he said it out loud. It was a ridiculously common clich¨¦.


    But, sadly, he couldn¡¯t think of any other fancy words.


    ¡°Yes, I love you¡±


    He was just drunk on his words, and he was forced to whisper the same words over and over again, taking this feeling of helplessness toward the person he faced.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Every time he spit out the word, a word seemed to be magical, and at this moment it seemed to deepen his heart towards the person in front of him.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    He already thought he couldn¡¯t be more wanting and craving than this, but it was a stupid illusion, and he was stupidly unaware that this feeling had no end.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve probably lived to this day to tell you this now.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if the man¡¯s fallen dream was in love.


    Perhaps he had been running that long time so far to convey this to her today, and he really felt like that.


    After a while, the warmth that had come out of his hand soon hovered over his cheek. At the warmth, Eugene raised his head.


    ¡°You love me¡­?¡±


    A small voice shimmered in his ear.


    It seems to him she just want to repeat what he just said. It was just a whisper, and she wasn¡¯t asking him to confirm again.


    Of course, even if she did, he could say it again and again.


    ¡°Am I dreaming now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Eugene raised his hand and covered her hand, as she covering his cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m next to you.¡±


    The warmth that came through the abutment filled him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of anything else.¡±


    If he could keep holding this hand in the future, and if he could just hold this person in his arms, he would be happy to give anything else he had.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go even if you hate me.¡±


    It was clear that even if the world stops like this, he will be happy. It was good to fall to hell like this. No matter where it is, it must be a paradise for him now.


    Hari looked at him silently with her small eye. The breath of her open lips broke in silence.


    Soon, a soft hand passed away from Eugene¡¯s hand, slowly rubbing his forehead and cheeks.¡­.


    Before long, she came over and wrapped his neck. The sweet scent was dizzy.


    Eugene slowly raised his arms and hugged the person in his arms.


    When she buried her face between his hairs, he didn¡¯t pull his back and inhaled in her hair and was dizzy with a deeper scent.


    It was tight. The sound of a heartbeat that didn¡¯t know who it belong to in their close body rang.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ don¡¯t let go.¡±


    A small voice spreading in his ears was far from dreamy. Perhaps this was his dream.


    If so, he hope he never wake up forever. Hearing the heart ringing in his ear, he thought so.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me go.¡±


    In the boundary between light and darkness spreading in the field of vision, the two of them held each other for a long time.


    As if there was only one thing in the world.


    It was a night that was enough.

 Chapter 28 - Love, Curse Or Blessing

    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°Welcome, Miss Hari.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Relia.¡±


    In a short time at Queen Arabella¡¯s dressing shop, I signed up with the host, Madame Relia.


    ¡°You visited alone today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Louise has another appointment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen other Sirs too.¡±


    I laughed a bit vaguely as she added with a laugh.


    ¡°However, the men who visit with the ladies¡¯ in dress shop together are very rare. Sirs Ernst¡¯s seems to be special in many ways.¡±


    Isn¡¯t what you want to say is ¡®Uncommon¡¯ rather than ¡®Special¡¯?


    As she said, Cabel and Erich had been following me to this dress maker several times.


    Of course everytime, they couldn¡¯t hide their boredom, as they were twisting their body, or they had a face out of their soul.


    I wondered what they could do in this dress maker, but they didn¡¯t give me a convincing answer.


    No, of course, Cabel had a history of picking my own wedding dress last life.


    I shook my head by myself and headed to the room provided inside.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Velontia. Are you going back now?¡±


    Then I ran into someone who just came out of the room. Madame Relia, who was walking together with me, smiled and approached the person in front of us.


    It is Rosabella Velontia, whom I not met for a long time.


    Immediately after she saw me, she stopped walking.


    I know that she hasn¡¯t appeared outside her mansion for a while since her engagement with Dice was announced.


    But as I look it now, when our eyes meet, and as soon as Relia approached and greeted her, Rosabella¡¯s still looking at me.


    I seemed to know why she did that.


    So this time, I smiled first and moved towards Rosabella.


    ¡°Miss Rosabella, I¡¯m seeing you in a long time. How have you been?¡±


    As expected, Rosabella¡¯s face changed subtly when I first greeted her.


    It was a very small difference, but I found her mood to be less stiff than before. I could see that she felt lost for a moment.


    ¡°Hari, nice to meet you. I¡¯m fine, thanks for your concern.¡±


    In the middle of the aristocracy, there were people who were spread rumors about them and also need their concern.


    It was a rumor surrounding Dice and Rosabella, who soon announced their engagement shortly after her annulment with Eugene.


    Perhaps consciously, Rosabella seemed to be concerned that I would treat her differently than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s late, but congratulations on your engagement. I have met him and told him before, I also congratulate you, Rosabella. I wanted to tell you that words.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hari.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could have a chance to talk to you once again next time.¡±


    ¡°I want it too. Next time I will invite you to Velontia.¡±


    In fact, it is the first time I saw her since I met her last time in Dice¡¯s palace, so I was worried that it would be awkward when we meet again, but it seemed to be an useless thought.


    Rosabella and I had a short conversation with a smile, and then we pledged later.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Rosabella next week.¡±


    In my words, Eugene¡¯s gaze was drawn to me. I answered the unspoken question in his pupil.


    ¡°I met her in the dressing shop when I visited last time.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes frowned.


    It¡¯s not exactly he shows an opposite reaction, Eugene just didn¡¯t like the fact that there was something he didn¡¯t know about me.


    I laughed playfully at him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that when Ethan wasn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t in his holiday, he wasn¡¯t having another appointment either. Why he wasn¡¯t there?¡±


    In a nutshell, he was like a vicious employer without a talk.


    As usual, I knew about Ethan reporting my daily life to Eugene.


    It was also a thing I have tolerated so far because I know that it is not the meaning of surveillance.


    Anyway, next time it would have been better to see Rosabella in front of others.


    It was also necessary to inform them that Ernst and Velontia did not pretend to follow their low expectations.


    The imperial family, Ernst, and Velontia were all interested in maintaining the dignity, and it was easy to go up into the real tradition.


    I looked back at Eugene, sitting on the sofa, not a flower in a vase over the table.


    He stopped by the Imperial Palace for a while in the morning, then came back and stayed at Ernst¡¯s mansion with me.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s playing, as he still has paper in his hand.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb Eugene, but greed in my heart won. I quietly approached where Eugene was, and stood behind him and reached out to him.


    He, who felt my presence, turned his head to my side, but it was faster for my arm to wrap around his neck.


    Eugene¡¯s hair flowed forward and bent over his shoulder and fell. It was strange that Eugene is in my hand.


    In fact, something that happened a while ago still felt like a dream or fantasy.


    A shallow laugh, like the sound of the wind, crumbled in my ear.


    ¡°Why from behind?¡±


    ¡°If you look at my face¡­ I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    Of course, it seemed not to be the sound of someone who went to hugged him from behind first.


    Talking about it, I got a bit more shy, so I put and buried my face on Eugene¡¯s nape.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He raised his hand over my arm and whispered to me.


    I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sure I will be more embarrassed if I make eye contact with him now.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    But as Eugene urged me and call my name, the ingenuity to endure disappeared. I already knew it, but my defense against Eugene was too poor.


    Eventually, I yielded, releasing my arms that held Eugene¡¯s neck and walking toward him.


    And as soon as I faced his face, I immediately regretted my choice.


    ¡°No, maybe I should stop going¡­.¡±


    But as soon as I was ready to run away, I was caught by Eugene and dragged to his side.


    When I realized what happened, I already sitting on Eugene¡¯s lap as usual. I put my hand and covered my face without knowing it.


    ¡°Show me your face.¡±


    But again this time he held my hand.


    ¡°This, I haven¡¯t adjusted yet.¡±


    I muttered resentfully, avoiding Eugene¡¯s gaze. Then, as he did before, he smiled lightly.


    ¡°Maybe you will get used to it soon.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was saying that time was medicine, or whether he would do this until I got used to it.


    Dump.


    Huh? But suddenly I felt something fluffy behind my back.


    What happened at one point I can¡¯t even think, soon I realized that I was lying on the sofa.


    Of course, there is Eugene above me.


    The moment I made eye contact with him, I feel stiff and frustrated.


    ¡°Well, wait a minute.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s arm is standing next to me, so I couldn¡¯t be thrilled. In that state, his face approached, and I unconsciously raised my hand and blocked it.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    However, I was startled by him as he bite my finger, but it does not hurt. The moment I look down from him, I lost words to say.


    As if he knew I was surprised, Eugene grabbed my hand and slowly moved his face to my face this time.


    When his hands touched my ears gently, touching my face, I whimpered, and his lips fell over my forehead.


    Perhaps the warmth of his cheeks sat down on my cheeks. And once again, our lips overlapped slowly after a short eye contact.


    It was a very sweet and gentle kiss.


    Unlike the first time as I was scared to get eaten by him. Of course my heart was still alive even though it runs like crazy.


    Then, at some point, I felt like something was being released, and my neck area became empty.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know why, but after a while, Eugene raised his head, and then I realized that he had loosened the ribbon that was holding the neck of my clothes.


    Eugene¡¯s hand swept my bare neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost erased.¡±


    It was clear that he was referring to the marks that I also checked this morning.


    On the night of the banquet, Eugene left red traces like branding me.


    I looked up at him, feeling his sweep over my skin. And I slowly raised my hand.


    Eugene felt my hand touching his face and moved his gaze to face me.


    In fact, I am the same with him who wanted to touch the person in front. Of course, I was so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t get it out of my mouth.


    Since when did I feel like this to Eugene? I still couldn¡¯t figure out when I started doing it.


    No¡­ But maybe he¡¯s wondering about it too. Maybe hiding it was impossible in the first place.


    Isn¡¯t it the days that seemed to overflow all the things contained in heart even if one step was taken wrongly because it was always full to the end of the neck?


    However, it was surprising that a person who seemed to be unable to reach no matter how much I reached out was receiving my hand so calmly.


    Knowing my heart, Eugene just let me touch his face to the fullest.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    So I touch Eugene as much as I wanted.


    ¡°I love you, very much.¡±


    And as the conviction that this is now a reality took root in me to some extent, I whispered to him.


    In fact, I am the same as Eugene.


    I also thought I had been waiting a long time to say the same thing to him.


    I want to make this person happy.


    If this person stay by my side, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be happy too.


    Eugene listened to me and hugged me tighter than ever before, I could have been very happy as I expected.


    ¡°Hari, thank you for coming.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me, Rosabella.¡±


    A few days later I was invited by Rosabella to visit the mansion of Velontia.


    As soon as we get seated in the reception room the maids came over and offered tea. Dahlia and hydrangea were decorated on the top of table.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    I asked towards Rosabella.


    Is it because of the feeling?


    When I met her briefly last time, I didn¡¯t think about it, but the atmosphere surrounding Rosabella seemed strangely more comfortable than before.


    That didn¡¯t mean that her formality to treat me was less than before, but what I felt is the atmosphere in the air.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. What about Hari?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡±


    After we had a simple greeting, we lifted our cup. After a while, Rosabella, quenched with tea, asked me as she passed words.


    ¡°How about that person? Is he doing well?¡±


    Needless to say, the person she spoke to must have been Eugene.


    It was a common question during their engagement, but after the breakup, they were the two who never got in touch with each other.


    That¡¯s why Rosabella is restraining her greetings for Eugene.


    It was forbidden.


    But before I even answered, Rosabella¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°In the first place, we weren¡¯t people who were more than seemingly involved, so he¡¯s probably doing well. I know. I know, but I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    It was a plain tone that seemed to mean nothing to her previous question.


    Apparently it wasn¡¯t what she wanted to hear from me in the first place, Rosabella replied like that and laughed lightly.


    I also took a sip of tea after her.


    After drinking, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°I wonder the status of Miss Rosabella with His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you must be hearing the news and wondering what to do?¡±


    Cool.


    It seems that the rift between Rosabella and Dice was deep. She turns out to be cynical like this.


    What¡¯s more, she already knew that I already heard about Rosabella¡¯s status in several ways from Dice.


    ¡°Oh¡­.the last time I went to his palace, he said¡­. ¡°


    I recalled what Dice whom I met two days ago told me in frustration as if the sky had collapsed.


    Honestly, I was really surprised when I first heard it.


    Rosabella, an example of an elegant noble lady, is relentlessly struggling. She¡¯s also yellow-handed Dice.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t want to see his face.¡±


    She admitted neatly. Looking at such Rosabella, I felt a cold sweat on my back.


    I didn¡¯t know about that, but I¡¯m afraid because she seem angry. There is a corner like a knife in her than I thought¡­


    I have to be careful not to make her angry in the future.


    Of course, it remains to be understood why Rosabella was angry with Dice hundred times.


    I sympathized with her words that followed and shook my head.


    ¡°Does it make sense to announce an engagement without first thinking? Of course, it¡¯s true that I accepted the engagement, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can make it public right now.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, Miss Rosabella. It¡¯s alright to be disappointed with his highness Dice.¡±


    ¡°If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t just do something like engagement with him immediately. It turned out to be arbitrary, he had a child-like aspect. Of course, that would seem pure¡­.¡±


    Rosabella has since made more remarks about whether she was dissatisfied or praised Dice. I looked at her face and smiled.


    ¡°But you like him?¡±


    Rosabella¡¯s grumbled face against Dice didn¡¯t look unhappy.


    Unlike last fall, when she talked about her marriage going forward and revealed something like a vague sense of collapse.


    And contrary to the reckless remark that Eugene and her own had no personal feelings other than trust and respect, she is now revealing quite colorful emotions towards Dice.


    Rosabella talked to me for a moment, and she uttered her mouth.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a curse no matter how I think about it.¡±


    Then she sighed with a little sigh.


    ¡°If you look at the fairy tale book, it describes the moment of falling in love as if it were a blessing, but it is a curse when I think of it.¡±


    But in her following words, I had no choice but to laugh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that you feel like you¡¯ve transformed all the disadvantages that are obvious to the other person¡¯s shortcomings into advantages?¡±


    Rosabella, who says that, is also frowned with a frown and we¡¯re laughing.


    Her face is the first one I notice, but in my eyes she looked much better now.


    ¡°Perhaps if someone else has done something rude to me¡­that person not going to have a look at least for 10 years.¡±


    Did Dice¡¯s constant chastity make Rosabella this way?


    When I first saw Rosabella, I seemed to know why I felt that the atmosphere she gives was more comfortable than before.


    ¡°But in the end, I¡¯m not going to forgive that person so easily in the near future. So, I¡¯m going to boil it once.¡±


    Unlike her saying that love was a curse, now she didn¡¯t look any unhappy.


    I don¡¯t know when her good mind will be headed for Dice, but I was delighted to see Rosabella¡¯s face being the brightest ever.


    ******


    ¡°It was fun today.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    It¡¯s time, we stand up and Rosabella sent me off when I¡¯m on my way to leave her mansion.


    ¡°Sometimes, please visit me. I am going to be in a mansion in imperial in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you could invite me anytime.¡±


    I gladly accepted her request and left the residence of Velontia.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Rosabella!¡±


    I saw Dice in front of me and I looked at him with pity on my face.


    Dice ran out to me as soon as I arrived at his palace and was brushing me up like this.


    The officials and aides around him and the knights evaded their gaze when they saw such Dice.


    They were also quite embarrassed to see their master¡¯s bodylessness.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s still mad at me?¡±


    This person¡­ Originally, I think he was a highly confident person, but he become like this because Rosabella is entangled.


    But, in the original too, about Rosabella, people used to had this character if it¡¯s involved anything about her.


    No, by the way. If anyone hears, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll think I¡¯m Dice¡¯s spy!


    Of course, it was true that I came to his palace the last time and listened to his foolishness, but that didn¡¯t mean that I was given his instructions and visited the mansion of Velontia.


    ¡°How do you know I met Miss Rosabella?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I know.¡±


    As I narrowed my eyes and asked, Dice replied shamelessly.


    I frowned my forehead. He put a man to watch Rosabella, or should I say a spy? it¡¯s true I guess.


    Of course, it is not a surveillance but still, I¡¯m troubled. In fact, rather than planting a person, I could say that he bribed and boiled Velontia¡¯s servants.


    I wonder if Rosabella¡¯s heart will turn away from him.


    As my mind came to released, the appearance of Dice waiting for hope is noticeable.


    ¡°Once we go in, we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me while we¡¯re walking?¡±


    Oh, this guy ah.


    I sighed inward and stared at the Dice in my side, like a Lost-dog.


    Arlanta, the beloved of the ex-People¡¯s loved ones, Dice the crown prince.


    Good god, love is great enough to change people.


    ¡°As you guessed, Miss Rosabella was very angry.¡±


    I finally seated and opened my mouth. Dice was staring at my face as if he was rushing, without even thinking of ordering a refreshment first.


    Frankly, Rosabella¡¯s anger seemed will go away sooner or later, but I didn¡¯t tell him the truth. No, in a sense, Rosabella seemed to have already forgiven Dice.


    But she wanted Dice to reflect on it a little more.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not saying she doesn¡¯t hate me anymore? Maybe I should meet her.¡±


    And Dice seems to be mistaken, but to be honest I was on the side of Rosabella rather than Dice.


    ¡°Please also count the heart of Miss Rosabella. If you come to her, would you want to have returned to the front of the mansion and sent back to your palace where you came from?¡±


    Dice¡¯s shoulders were sagging down.


    At one point, This Dice that gave off a desolate atmosphere like a rainy dog seemed a bit pitiful.


    ¡°But still, this is not enough to regret engagement with you, Dice. She¡¯s feeling the same with you, so don¡¯t be in despair.¡±


    Then he revived and bloomed like a flower as he heard my next words. Anyway, that the only thing about Rosabella that is easy to understand.


    ¡°Maybe I have to send a gift every day to Velontia! What would Rosabela like? After all, Isn¡¯t women like flowers or jewelry?¡±


    Dice quickly brightened and brought paper and a pen somewhere. Then he began to write a list of gifts to send to Rosabella.


    I see his figure like that and remember Rosabella thought it was a great passion that even moved her heart.


    ¡°Just take this opportunity to rob my entire treasure chest?¡±


    ¡°You know that it¡¯s not good to do anything too much, your highness.¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s why it was too much to open up the whole dice¡¯s treasure chest, so I had to sweat to dry him.


    ¡°Still, tell Duke Ernst that I am grateful.¡±


    Then at some point, Dice said that.


    As he scratched his forehead, he said it in a slightly shy tone. He stopped pondering Rosabella¡¯s gift as I heard familiar name from his mouth.


    ¡°To brother Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have thought of courage if he hadn¡¯t been pushing me. Then I wouldn¡¯t have known the same happiness right now.¡±


    With that said, Dice laughed a little, smirkly.


    ¡°Thanks to the Lady and thank you to the Duke. I think you two my only help.¡±


    I thought about what Dice had said, and then laughed little by the sound of his neck in my ear.


    ¡°So, if you ever need something to help from me later, tell me anytime. I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    He said curiously.


    As if he promised to be a strong supporter of Ernst no matter what happens in the future. Even though the favor he showed so far has already been appreciated.


    ¡°I will remember it and say it to you. You can¡¯t say that you forgot then.¡±


    ¡°Why, I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t speak with one bite.¡±


    I laughed and peeked at the playful talking Dice.


    As soon as I stepped out of the palace, intense sunlight directly fell over my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot today.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a parasol?¡±


    These days, I feel like Ethan is one step closer to me than before.


    After all, it has been since the last time with Lavender Cordis. Even now, I am saying that he will listen to request about parasol without hesitation.


    In fact, there weren¡¯t any single ladies who would give their escort knight a parasol to hold, but Ethan¡¯s words were surprising because some people viewed it as a shame.


    Moreover, he was more knowledgeable than usual.


    I have to say that this feels like a wild cat approaching me.


    ¡°I think the sun is so strong that it¡¯s going to be hot. Would you like to share it with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ethan dismayed at my invitation and immediately refused.


    No, why your face become so colored? Is it because men and women should considered a special one when they say to use parasol together?


    But what about it? If the escort knight looks hotter, they can use a little parasol, or something like that.


    Still, Ethan was so decisively rejected like a knife that I just stop asking him.


    We¡¯re not going to used it together, but Ethan¡¯s hands also put in parasol, so his recommendation was also back applied to him.


    ¡°Oh, brother Cabel!¡±


    Then suddenly I found Cabel.


    He was wearing a uniform with some knights and walking across from me.


    The Templars are stuck in the haze all day long, so unless I go to visit it, I will never come across by chance like now.


    It was like picking stars all the time, what¡¯s going on today?


    By the way, the second brother is wearing an outfit like that and walking.


    Looking at that, sometimes it was understandable that young ladies say he is cool and chase Cabel.


    ¡°Oh, Hari¡­!¡±


    At my call, Cabel turned to me. The knights next to him also looked at me and opened their eyes wide.


    But it seemed that Cabel looked around at the next moment and said what was it?


    What the hell are you talking about? Why do other knights suddenly become speculative and leave?


    Only then did Cabel run towards me.


    ¡°I told you not to come to our knights?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this not where your Knights place?¡±


    Does this look like your knights place?


    Hearing what I said, Cabel seemed to realize only then.


    ¡°I was just passing by. Coincidentally, I can¡¯t help myself when I saw you, right?¡±


    He has been avoiding my visits to his knights without telling me why.


    In the meantime, he said, the Templars of the present time have poor quality of water, so he will clean the water and bring me back.


    ¡°Why are you feeling a little bad? You¡¯re not glad meeting me?¡±


    In fact, I thought I knew what Cabel might have been thinking about. So I just kick my tongue and hardened my back and work hard pretending.


    Then, his face was seeing fading quickly.


    Even now, as the words I scooped up, Cabel¡¯s mouth shook. What he like seems to be revealed on his face, but it was cute for him to hold the weight like that.


    ¡°Well? Are you saying you like me so much? How happy are you to meet me?¡±


    Wow, do you really have to confirm that with your mouth?


    ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    Still, the answer was in line with the pros and cons. Then, Cabel humped and humped, saying,


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes reached Ethan, who stood behind me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Shortly after that, Cabel¡¯s face was crumpled for some reason. I wondered why Cabel¡¯s fingers pointed at Ethan.


    ¡°Ethan Bishop! I didn¡¯t lose to you last time! Somehow, you became lucky and I became a nice person. Don¡¯t be foolish! Ok?!¡±


    I gazed at his head and looked at his cabbling growl and turned to Ethan.


    ¡°Did you ever train with him?¡±


    Ethan nodded with an expressionless face on my question.


    ¡°Since last time, I have dealt with you once because I haven¡¯t been stubborn.¡±


    Wow, yes. Cabel said that he wanted to compete with Ethan before, and he succeeded. But he lost, he lost.


    I looked at Cabel¡¯s face, looking up at the way to resolve this, and kicked my tongue inside and asked him what I thought.


    ¡°Then look, brother, wasn¡¯t it better for you to go now?¡±


    However, the following Cabel¡¯s answer was indeed unprepared.


    ¡°I was on my way to the general manager because of the mission report, but I sent other guys, so it¡¯s okay!¡±


    What? What¡¯s okay with you?!


    ¡°What, then you have to go fast! If you are on a mission, you have to go and do it yourself?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s reporting directly to the head of the knights. Go face-to-face and do it yourself!


    ¡°Fast, fast!¡±


    Cabel frowned while being kicked out by me, but still, I really didn¡¯t have to shout my voice like a horse, as he finally stepped out from this place as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go! Even if you want to see me too, just bear it a little!¡±


    Okay, go fast, man!


    After all, it seemed that he had just been using me as an excuse until just now.


    Nevertheless, he did not forget to leave such an absurd greeting to me.


    As always, the place where Cabel left was suddenly quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Haah, I think even if I only deal with the second brother, my energy will fall out all the time?


    I looked at the back of Cabel¡¯s as it¡¯s becoming a dot and left my place with Ethan.

 Chapter 29 - | The men an

    BOTB Chapter 29 (1) | The men and the women


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just playing so much these days?¡±


    It was a sunny day when the fresh rust light filled the field of view.


    Eugene and Hari were walking together in the garden at Ernst Mansion.


    ¡°What will you do if Mr. Rowengeen is chasing you?¡±


    Indeed, as Hari said, Eugene in recent days was having a leisurely day as if there was no past that he had behaved like workholic all the time years ago.


    When Hari smiled mischievously, Eugene leaned his head at an angle and replied calmly.


    ¡°These days I don¡¯t have much work to do, so I¡¯m just free. I¡¯ve been busy dealing with the delays a while ago, so it¡¯s time to take a break.¡±


    But, of course, the reality was different from his words.


    Rowengreen¡¯s mother, who is about to blame him for making his son buried in the mountain of papers by now was noticeable.


    ¡°Yeah, not long ago, my brother was very busy.¡±


    Of course, without knowing it, Hari nodded at his words and smiled prettily.


    Eugene held her hand a little hard.


    The time he spent with Hari is precious.


    Even if he is just looking at her, even if he held her hand like this, a corner of his heart swelled like a balloon and seemed to rise up into the sky.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    After a while, Hari, standing side by side with him as they¡¯re walking through the garden, gently opened her mouth and looked up at him.


    ¡°My brother helped Dice and Miss Rosabella?¡±


    Eugene did not find it difficult for her to find out what he had said to Dice.


    However, Hari also had a lot to do with Eugene, who didn¡¯t even know Dice well like her.


    ¡°They like each other, I didn¡¯t know how I helped them.¡±


    Again she saw Eugene with an answer and misunderstood it.


    Her thought was so naive that a laugh came out. Hari wasn¡¯t even aware that Eugene had been engaged to Rosabella when he knew she has Dice¡¯s heart.


    Also, he didn¡¯t know that Eugene had used their minds to his liking, and that if they were useless in the first place, their minds had no meaning or value to him.


    But he doesn¡¯t have to tell that to her. Hari, who is still smiling at him, is very lovely.


    ¡°Look at it. Pretending not to do good things alone.¡±


    She raised her hand to his head with a proud face somewhere, as if she was proud and would like to praise Eugene¡¯s work.


    Hari sometimes stroked his head like a child.


    When he think about it, even as a child, she sometimes surprises him by showing her not like a child behaviour in front of Eugene.


    Hari¡¯s actions now seemed to compensate for the childhood they had never been with.


    Eugene was dissatisfied whenever he saw Hari, who treat him like a child¡­..


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my brother Eugene.¡±


    Still, this smile and touch was good, so he just stood still without rooting it.


    Somewhere in the wind, a scent of flowers came from everywhere. Red rose was showing off in full of visibility.


    However, there is only one person in Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    Only by itself, his world was complete.


    Hari¡¯s POV


    The next day, Hari was invited to the salon of Countess Gideon¡¯s, where there was an exchange before, and attended the meeting.


    And even after her job was finished, she was caught by Gideon¡¯s wife for an hour and was barely released while talking.


    Uniquely, the road to the main gate of Count Gideon was decorated with a huge flower garden.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    While walking in the scent of flowers, Hari suddenly lost balance and staggered.


    When she stopped and checked it, it was truly a pity that one side of her shoe was broken.


    ¡°Can I support you, my lady?¡±


    Because today is Ethan Bishop¡¯s holiday, another knight escorted Hari asked her, instead of him.


    As he said, it was difficult to walk alone to the wagon standing in front of the front door because the height of the heels in her both feet did not match.


    However, after a brief glimpse on the broken shoes, she looked dissatisfiedly at the shoe heel and reacted as if it wasn¡¯t trivial.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just remove the other heel, well.¡±


    The knight standing behind immediately realized the meaning of her word.


    Hari¡¯s leg was lifted.


    Slash!


    And her crutches flew into the stepping stones next to her.


    ¡°Well? It¡¯s not done yet.¡±


    However, it was not enough at one time, and it was seen that the bend was half off and rattled.


    Hari grabbed the edge of the shoes and gave it more strength than before, and rolled her feet.


    The escort knight looked at her pupil and looked at her behaving as exciting as an aristocratic lady can be.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lady Ernst?¡±


    Hari, who was feeling refreshed by looking at the heels that fell apart, frowned at the sound of hearing from her behind.


    Because the person who came to her is Lavender Cordis.


    ¡°Hey, the escort knight has changed? I think it¡¯s a bit too much to carrying an escort knight next to you.¡±


    Just as Hari was captured by Count Gideon¡¯s wife and just left the mansion, Lavender had a relationship with her daughter, Gideon young miss, and was on the way to chat with her.


    However, while heading for the front door, Lavender saw a low-knit face and spoke.


    A twisted smile emerged on Lavender¡¯s face as she looked over her and the escorts next to her.


    ¡°By the way, what the hell was it just before?¡±


    Hari was sending a cool gaze toward the person she faced with an expressionless face.


    It was only both of them and that this timing was not welcome at the moment.


    ¡°Maybe the lady should studied etiquette again. As an Ernst, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going to go after all the dignity of Arlanta¡¯s quiet ladies alone?¡±


    A thorny words came out of Lavender¡¯s mouth.


    It was a feeling that Hari Ernst was insulted by her words, and the person who had suffered from the pain by simply imagining her cheeks turned red.


    But what followed was a thin laugh of her.


    When Lavender raised her eyes to the sound, Hari said, covering her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. The Lady¡¯s words are so funny, stop it.¡±


    And in the words of her that followed, Lavender rolled her face without her knowledge.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put my values low enough to worry about dignity in the past.¡±


    Hari even looked up and down to Lavender in front of her and made a pitiful expression.


    ¡°But Miss Cordis¡­ Yes, I see why you think I should live with the special attention. Whatever you imagine, it¡¯s a tired life. It would be better to study etiquette from the beginning when the lady has a chance.¡±


    Lavender exploded in a compassionate look.


    Who is this sleazy bitch daring to see with her eyes?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, the amount of anything that¡¯s up to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you act as if you are anything. Do you think you are so good?¡±


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, a cold voice broke into her eardrum.


    Lavender didn¡¯t realize for a moment what she had just heard.


    ¡°Why, you thought I couldn¡¯t tell you with all my formality?¡±


    Then, toward her gnarled lips, Hari again cynically muffled.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Girdle is a bountiful, and you¡¯re pooping in your mouth.¡±


    ¡°What, what?!¡±


    It was shocking to say a pretty face like an angel and spit the words out with her classical lips, but even at such moments, Hari Ernst made herself seemed to be noble as if they¡¯re only chanting.


    ¡°Every time you say a word, it¡¯s like shits are flying.¡±


    ¡°What did this crazy bitch say to me now?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting stupid and be mindful. When you roll this way to me, nothing comes out. Why don¡¯t you be smarter? If I were you, I would just choose to ignore and think of me as a dayless person. Look?¡±


    Lavender has lost words.


    She want to give the person in front her a cool curse, but this situation is so embarrassing that no sound bursts out of her throat of the lunge.


    Hari¡¯s last face was cold, and Hari shook her face to the smothering lavender.


    ¡°But what should I do? You¡¯re nothing to me. So don¡¯t bother me this way every time you see me. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you.¡±


    After saying that, Hari turned back from Lavender with her escort.


    Lavender¡¯s POV


    ¡°Oh damn it!¡±


    Lavender returned to Cordis¡¯ mansion and wiped out all the things on her dressing table.


    In the garden of Count Gideon¡¯s flower garden, She couldn¡¯t say a word to Hari, and she was disgusted.


    ¡®You¡¯ve pick the wrong person, Miss Cordis.¡¯


    A meeting with Johannes Vastia at a prom the other day was heated and floated in the lit of her mind.


    ¡®Whatever the reason, can¡¯t I do something against her ladyship?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t she expected the whispered words after a great mock, she was just trying to take advantage of Johannes Vastia, who had Hari Ernst in mind.


    But he doesn¡¯t worked on Lavender¡¯s invitation as she hold hands while wearing candy, saying,


    ¡®Do you want to have Hari Ernst?¡¯


    He refused without even considering her words.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you mean, but if you do harm Hari, I won¡¯t stay still.¡¯


    Then, even though he refused her offer, he added threats.


    When she reconsidered what happened then, her heat spread to the end of her head.


    Why? Why the hell? Why is everything so easy for that girl?


    From the time she first met Hari Ernst, everything she felt inside was starting to crumble one by one.


    A girl in a dirty back street, unclear even where she came from.


    However, Hari Ernst, whom she met for the first time in the dressing shop, boasted a dazzling appearance that make her rub her eyes and look again.


    She had a mysterious and peculiar beauty somewhere, including the silver hair that resembled Mrs. Ernst¡¯s dead daughter and her bright glowing eyes.


    She¡¯s just a 16-year-old girl, but sometimes, she seems surprisingly mature and elegant, and it has set the soul of a person.


    And the dignity and elegance that flows through her body.


    From the birth to the resolute appearance as if she had been born with all that.


    Her pride was hurt by the fact that she was absorbed in it for a moment.


    She guess she¡¯s just a humble bitch who rolled in the back alley. However, anyway, Ernst is Ernst, so she should have a good acquaintance with her.


    Besides, she is going to be the Duchess of Ernst one day.


    Lavender was attracted to Eugene Ernst at first sight and was seeking him.


    There was an obstacle, Rosabella Velontia, but let¡¯s say that a political engagement so she didn¡¯t doubt that she had a chance for herself.


    If so, there would be nothing wrong with making his sister, Hari Ernst whom he was terribly caring for, to be on her side.


    For some reason, however, Hari Ernst stayed close to Rosabella Velontia and stayed away from Lavender.


    That fact was so irritating and irritable.


    And one day, Lavender witnessed something that should not be seen.


    ¡®Hari!¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t move because you might fall over. I¡¯ll go.¡¯


    ¡®Stay still.¡¯


    It was the moment of Eugene¡¯s departure to Hari Ernst, who fell into the lake during the New Year¡¯s event.


    At that time, Eugene¡¯s eyes only looking at Hari Ernst. And she seen it.


    Alas, how can she call that eye look at his only sister!


    Eugene did not turn to her side of the line, as the visible Lavender was invisible.


    The impact of that day was still clearly carved in the chest of Lavender.


    ¡°Never give. I can¡¯t ever give you as much¡­¡±


    Like this¡­ She want him like this, why can¡¯t she have him?


    Lavender crushed her lips with her heart boiling from her inside.


    If she can¡¯t have it, she¡¯d rather ruin it. Hari Ernst, she never will seen her take away what hers and make herself happy.


    Lavender feels the taste of blood dripping on her crushed lips, and it okay.


    The woman who gave her such misery, she will make her unhappy with her hand.

 Chapter 30

    Hari¡¯s POV


    Occasionally, I accompanied Eugene in some important positions that required attendance.


    As I held Eugene¡¯s hand and waited every time we stepped inside, my eyes focused.


    Of course it look natural, as no one looked at him and me with strange eyes.


    Since his side was empty since his annulment with Rosabella, they seemed to think that I, his younger sister, was temporarily filling the spot for a while.


    Today, I walked inside the banquet hall alongside Eugene, feeling the pouring eyes.


    ¡°Brother Johan, Louise.¡±


    Then the faces of people I knew suddenly came into view. They seemed to have found us as well, and they came up close.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Johannes greeted Eugene first. While they were saying hello, I also had a nice talk with Louise.


    ¡°Sister Hari, I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Are you and brother Johan both together today?¡±


    After that, Louise laughed innocently, and at one point I paused.


    ¡°Yes. Today we are both brothers and sisters. No fun.¡±


    But I soon concealed that feeling and laughed after her.


    ¡°Today¡¯s banquet seems calmer than at any other time.¡±


    ¡°Right? Well, it¡¯s better than being distracted.¡±


    After talking like that for a while, we split up with Vastia¡¯s brother and sister. This is because there were many people to greet each other in the banquet hall.


    ¡°Shall we go out to the terrace?¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t long after we split up with them that Eugene recommended me to rest.


    As soon as he leads me from the inside, I headed for the terrace.


    Eugene, who sat down and looked at me for a moment, soon reached out to me.


    ¡°If you were going to have such a face, you would have better not to attend with me.¡±


    I jumped at the calm voice flowing in my ear and replied.


    ¡°How¡¯s my face?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a child hiding something wrong.¡±


    However, after hearing his answer, I regretted because I asked him first. I thought I try hard to hide my heart.


    However, Eugene seemed to have penetrated me.


    I knew before that he didn¡¯t want to hide our relationship as it is now.


    And I also knew that Eugene did not do what he meant right now because he cared for me.


    It makes me feel uncomfortable that other people see us as siblings on that subject. It was also contradictory to me.


    ¡°Are you scared? Of the eyes of others.¡±


    From the facing black eyes towards me, his emotions have been handed down.


    While watching him, suddenly the hesitation that had existed in me until now became dust and scattered.


    I¡¯m still a fool. With only a lot of useless thoughts.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t afraid of others¡¯ eyes that didn¡¯t matter to me, but it¡¯s still hesitating to talk to people who have a relationship with me about us.


    In particular, I was worried about the reaction of Cabel and Erich.


    ¡°No.¡±


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I wanted to make make Eugene anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Also, I believed in Eugene more than anyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because I have my brother.¡±


    I grabbed his hand over my cheek and buried it deeper there. Then I rubbed my cheek gently in Eugene¡¯s hand.


    Will everyone in love be brave without grounds? I thought I could go through anything with him.


    ¡°In¡­.. Ernst Ball¡­..¡±


    At that time, a small noise leaked from the terrace door.


    I couldn¡¯t see the outside as they aren¡¯t lowering the curtain from the inside, but as I listened to it, there seemed to be a person who came to Eugene.


    Not surprisingly, Ethan, standing outside the door, knocked on the terrace door.


    ¡°You must go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Eugene said firmly.


    He seemed to be hindered by the time he was with me, but another visit with a knock sound again. Ali¡¯s voice, his aide, has been heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, so go quickly.¡±


    I laughed small and urged Eugene. He endured a little longer, and then the third time he heard them calling him, he stand up as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Eugene take out his coat and put it on my shoulder, then he went out on the terrace.


    How long has it been since then?


    ¡°My Lady. Young sir from Vastia is asking for you. Should I let him inside?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice coming from outside allowed me to open the door.


    Soon after, Johannes walked into the open doorway. He looked at me alone on the terrace and smiled.


    ¡°Hey. Seeing Sir Bishop outside, I thought you¡¯d be here.¡±


    ¡°Louise?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with a friend.¡±


    Johannes settled where Eugene sat a while ago. Meanwhile, his blue eyes stayed in Eugene¡¯s clothes for a moment.


    ¡°Where¡¯s brother Eugene and why you¡¯re alone?¡±


    ¡°Because he had someone to meet for a while, so I emptied myself.¡±


    Then, it seemed to be a quite a long time since I was with Johannes.


    In the meantime, I haven¡¯t been good at going out, and Johannes was learning to work for Count Vastia, and we couldn¡¯t find time to meet each other.


    ¡°The news of brother Eugene¡¯s breakup, and the news of her engagement with his highness Dice, It¡¯s really so sudden..¡±


    So this is the first time I had this conversation with Johannes. As I was surprised at first, he also seemed surprised at the unexpected news.


    ¡°Miss Velontia said she¡¯s been refraining from going out lately?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her outside the other day by chance, and since then I haven¡¯t seemed to go out very well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, have you met her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I promised to meet her next time at Velontia¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Johannes has had a good relationship with Rosabella. It seemed unchanged as before, and it seemed to me that I was somewhat relieved.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t have a reason for that, but it seemed that he was caring for me in many ways because he has a very sweet personality, Johannes.


    ¡°It was definitely a surprise. Brother Eugene seemed to be the one who wouldn¡¯t do anything like a breakup in any case.¡±


    When I heard Johannes, I glanced down slightly.


    Not long ago, I thought like Johannes. And until then, I never imagined Eugene and I would be in a relationship.


    ¡°Hari, I didn¡¯t want to say this way¡­.¡±


    At that time, a calm voice dug into my ear again. Then, as he continued, I raised my head and stared at Johaness.


    ¡°I want to bring you to Vastia.¡±


    Johannes was looking at me with his straight eyes. The moment I faced his unshakable eyes, my speech was blocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this so suddenly, but I¡¯m serious.¡±


    It was too abrupt as he said, but even if Johannes didn¡¯t say that, by looking at his serious face, it was not difficult to know that what he had said was true.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thinking like that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so hard to know what he meant by taking me to Vastia.


    Besides, if I was the same as before, perhaps I would not reject Johaness¡¯s request.


    Last year, I still thought I was going to marry him, and I thought he was a good person for me.


    ¡°And I know you¡¯re going to refuse now.¡±


    Okay. Abominably, with others in my heart¡­.


    ¡°But right now, I¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear Johannes anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother Johan.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have deceived his mind with some kind of avoidance. Doing things like lying to him also..


    It was thought unscathed. For Johannes, not anyone else, it seemed that I shouldn¡¯t be.


    I opened my lips that did not fall towards the person in front of me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Because I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t ever send Hari to Vastia.¡±


    At that moment, the voice of someone who flew from the side as if it wasn¡¯t going to let it be, intercept me.


    I look to the person who came by and I got up from my seat. When I raised my head, his black eyes, which radiated a cool light, came into my view.


    ¡°She will be Ernst until the moment she dies.¡±


    Suddenly, Eugene, who opened the door and stepped inside, stared at Johannes, who had a surprised face.


    And shortly after that we went off from the terrace together.


    The atmosphere in the carriage back home was somewhat stiff.


    I asked Eugene, who had a hard face from the beginning.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The right answer came back immediately, but his expression was still not bright, so my heart wasn¡¯t comfortable either.


    I silently looked at Eugene¡¯s face, and soon he sighed and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re upset? Maybe he feel upset when he see Johannes and I in such subtle situation.


    Besides, maybe it was because I was hiding my relationship with Eugene.


    It wasn¡¯t until Eugene got into my conversation with Johannes that I had just behaved as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going to be honest and tell brother Johan and refuse.¡±


    Eugene stopped listening for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not mad at you for that. I just¡­¡±


    However, Eugene did not continue to speak there, and silenced for a moment.


    Then, as soon as he frowned, he whispered like a self-talk while avoiding my gaze as if he was resigning.


    ¡°¡­.. I was going to propose to you before he did.¡±


    What?


    The words that passed by my ears were so unexpected that I opened my eyes wide. At one point I didn¡¯t understand what he was just saying.


    So, before Eugene, Johannes told me a bit of a proposal, and he doesn¡¯t like it¡­.


    ¡°If you¡¯re angry, I deserve that. I am the one told Johannes and do it my way.¡±


    Eugene had a slightly self-help face as if his previous work was his own fault.


    However, there was still a feeling that something was fine, so I opened my mouth without my knowledge.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    I inadvertently pop out the word in my mouth and I was ashamed to ask.


    Jealousy, it¡¯s a word that doesn¡¯t match Eugene at all, but I just can¡¯t express what Eugene just said otherwise?


    And the next moment I checked Eugene¡¯s face, I was amazed.


    It was because Eugene¡¯s lack of embarrassment was showing in his eyes, as if he was the first to realize what I had said.


    I almost laughed unknowingly and then vomiting louder and louder, I couldn¡¯t stop my laugh and pressed it into my throat.


    Oh, what should I do, why is he so cute?


    It is the Eugene who always showed only an adult figure, and when he showed such an unusual appearance in front of me once, I felt a happy feeling as my heart was beating fast.


    ¡°You are doing jealousy too? I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Good god, I¡¯ve thought about it before, but I also had a bit of a nasty corner.


    Like childish male patheticly tormenting his favorite girl, I just wanted to pick on Eugene.


    I didn¡¯t even know how I would like to see Eugene¡¯s figure expressing more various emotions.


    I wanted to see such an angry, embarrassed, purely happy or proud version of him like other ordinary people.


    ¡°But what are you trying to do with that? Are you still in that corner? Feeling jealous?¡±


    He knew I am making fun of himself, and Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed. I put my hand on Eugene¡¯s head and patted him.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re doing a little jealousy while you are living. It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be ashamed of that. You¡¯re cute even if you¡¯re jealous, brother Eugene¡­ Uhh what?¡±


    Oh, but my hand that stroked Eugene¡¯s head was forcibly released the next moment.


    At the same time as my back was buried in the wagon¡¯s fluffy back, a dark shadow was cast in front of my eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to get it from you.¡±


    Suddenly, Eugene, who raised his body,


    said, holding me in between his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s my taste get it more than that.¡±


    Suddenly, the air surrounding him and me changed.


    Just before, Eugene, who was jealous of Johannes gave his a cute atmosphere, but now he was not there.


    I felt as if there was a dangerous energy in his dark eyes looking down at me. I stuttered in this sudden situation.


    ¡°Me, hey, brother¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, in this enclosed space looks like you want to know what would happen if you taunt a man like that.¡±


    The hand that was taken next to my face grabbed my hair, which was down over the shoulder this time.


    Eugene looked at me as my eyes wide open and I sipped my mouth when my silver hair curled between his fingers.


    ¡°Do you want me to teach you? From one to ten.¡±


    At the moment when the low-pitched voice broke through my eardrum, a danger alarm rang in my head.


    ¡°Oh, no. You can¡¯t¡­..¡±


    I felt an instinctive crisis and opened my mouth, but Eugene did not seem to have thought about hearing my answer.


    Because he hit my head with his head and hit his lips as it was. A hot tongue pushed through my open lips.


    Uh, but something was strange.


    It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve kissed him this way, but for some reason, it feels a bit different from the other times.¡­


    As soon as I doubted, Eugene raised my head and he¡¯s been kissing me back a bit more densely than before.


    ¡°Um?!¡±


    I was startled and cried, but Eugene didn¡¯t move.


    I felt a strong sense of crisis once again, and this time I tried to root Eugene with all my might.


    When he held my head to the side and I knocked on his back, my lips that had been barely touched came off.


    Only then did I breathe out my breath.


    No, did you intend to kill someone?! Where do you learn it like this?


    Then, as I looked up at the person I faced resentfully, the next moment I was breathless with hooks to breathe.


    Eugene¡¯s side face was colored in gold with the light seeping outside the window.


    The inside of the wagon was basically dim, but the light leaked from the outside made it not difficult for us to face each other.


    So, the reddish tint on his lips and mouth came in clearly. And it must have been there because his lips buried in my lips.


    I haven¡¯t noticed so far that the red color smearing on a man¡¯s lips can look so sensational and my body trembled.


    And, thinking of such thoughts, I was surprised at myself again and called it off. My face became hotter than before.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A repressed moan leaked from my mouth.


    ¡°You have a very pretty look.¡±


    Eugene had a satisfactory breath when he saw my sweet face. He grabbed his hand on my face and pushed me down.


    ¡°Hey, stop now. This is enough.¡±


    But Eugene, on the contrary, grabbed my hand and laughed like someone who heard an absurd sound.


    ¡°This is enough? What are you talking about?¡±


    And again, his body hitting mine forced me to look at him.


    ¡°This is just starting now.¡±


    ¡°This is just starting now.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are you going to do¡­¡­ Hik.¡±


    Again, I was surprised and opened my mouth, but Eugene turned my head to the side, then straight down his lips in my exposed neck in his sight.


    I screamed strangely.


    ¡°Oh¡­ brother, wait¡­ Ugh.¡±


    It seemed that my whole body was fluffy.


    I tried to stop Eugene by turning my head, but my head was already firmly fixed in his hand and could not move.


    Like that night, he moved his mouth with his head around my neck as if trying to engrave his traces that will never be erased from me forever.


    However, this time, he did the same thing several times, moving his mouth, not only once.


    Then I suddenly felt that Eugene¡¯s hand was holding my wrist. I panicked and blinked my eyes and squeaked my lips.


    As I hurriedly lowered my hand and grabbed Eugene¡¯s hand, he laughed in my ear.


    ¡°Can you afford to care about that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait¡­!¡±


    I suddenly lost my mind because of Eugene pulling my upper body.


    This time, my waist pulled forward, and soon my body was completely laid on a chair with a soft cushion.


    And Eugene overlapped my body.


    I was stuck dumb.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    Even though I was struggling, Eugene turned my head and kissed me once again. My lips snapped without any gaps.


    I finally realized that Eugene was still watching me with that eyes like that night before.


    His lips in my earlobe as he then sweeping my throat and neck, he quickly wiped my shoulders.


    My mind gradually faded as my breath gradually increased. I still had no mind, and in the midst of that, only the stimulus that Eugene gave me was sharp.


    Inside the narrow wagon, there was a strong heat. After a while, wet lips fell away from me, who was breathtaking.


    In the situation just before my breath passed, I barely spoke.


    ¡°Okay, I did it wrong¡­¡±


    I was stupid when I teased Eugene without fear. It seemed to me now I know how stupid it was.


    Eugene raised his head to the words of me and his anwer ringing above my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not punishing you.¡±


    ¡°Lie.¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. You¡¯re pretty.¡±


    I was thrilled by Eugene¡¯s natural words.


    No, what! He said I am pretty twice, but hey I¡¯m going to catch a breathe! But¡­


    Yeah, I don¡¯t care what we¡¯re talking just now is like, so let¡¯s stop this now, uh.


    ¡°You¡¯re struggling so much with this.¡±


    Are you serious? What is it?! And at Eugene¡¯s whisper, I became a mitten again with honey.


    ¡°What are you going to do later?¡±


    Later¡­ Later he said¡­.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t very young, so I knew what he meant.


    And this is the outpost of something I also knew that it was one important thing, but I just heard that from Eugene¡¯s mouth¡­.


    Whoa, whoa! I covered my face as it become a bright red face that seemed to explode even now.


    ¡°So why do you come to me without fear?¡±


    Suddenly, unlike before, a hand that does not feel dangerous touched me, and I spread between my fingers and put him in my sight.


    ¡°You tend to overestimate me.¡±


    The touch was sweet and tender as he clean up my disheveled clothes.


    However, his face with black eyes is still have a fever although with no expression, and I have become deaf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯m in front of you.¡±


    However, there seems to be no intention to do anything more than this, Eugene gently pulls my body and sits me up.


    After that, he touched my unclenched hair with his own hands and arranged it.


    There was no trace of an indecent gentleman, but Eugene was not one.


    I no longer feel like I¡¯m going to flirt with Eugene like I did before. Like a herbivore in front of me, he quickly touched my hand.


    Then suddenly his hand was stopped.


    ¡°That said, Dice has asked you before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a marriage proposal¡­!¡±


    As Eugene narrowed his eyes narrowly and seemed to have suddenly thought about it, I was shocked and strongly denied it.


    No, how does Eugene know more than that?! He¡¯s not completely talkative, except for the parties.


    I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not normal.


    Is it Dice after all? Ugh, that mouth sounds like a light person.


    But I was afraid that Eugene would change again, I desperately denied it, and he just lifted his hand as if he was going to pass it over.


    After that, the road to Ernst¡¯s mansion felt farther than any other time.


    And as soon as I arrived at the destination, I put all the escorts aside and ran out of the carriage like a bullet.


    Behind my blatantly running away, I heard a slight laugh, but I still didn¡¯t want to reveal my red face to him, so I still running.


    That day I learned from Eugene that the inside of a closed wagon was very, very dangerous.


    It was a very important lesson to remember again.


    The next afternoon I went out with Ethan.


    I walk as if I¡¯m representing my hesitant heart. This did not feel well, and it was also a long-term relations, and this wasn¡¯t something I could ignore.


    ¡°Hari, welcome on. Did you come to see Louise? I heard you two met at the banquet yesterday.¡±


    The place I visited is Vastia¡¯s mansion.


    As soon as she saw me, Mrs. Vastia welcomed me. I also greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, aunt. It¡¯s a good afternoon.Today isn¡¯t Louise¡­.¡±


    But soon I could blur my voice as I see the man who came out from behind her.


    It was Johannes whom I met on the terrace of the banquet hall last evening.


    ¡°Brother Johan.¡±


    A whisper came out from my mouth.


    ¡°Come in, Hari.¡±


    I saw the blue eyes I faced and realized that he too was waiting for me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    *****


    Johannes and I came into the room and sat across the table.


    Mrs. Vastia felt that the atmosphere flowing between us was different than usual, and she quietly escaped.


    ¡°Yesterday¡­.¡±


    Meeting him always made my mind comfortable, but not today.


    I opened my mouth, alertly conscious of the silence around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to go like that.¡±


    First, apologizes was the first.


    I was going to talk about yesterday¡¯s work to Eugene and said that I was going to meet Johannes, but anyway, it was a problem I had to look at and face myself once.


    Then, as Johannes stared at my face, and spit out his word, I trembled my hand on my knee.


    ¡°I met brother Eugene this morning.¡±


    This morning, before going to Imperial palace, did Eugene went to Vastia¡¯s mansion first?


    I don¡¯t know what the two of them had talked about, but Johannes had a very bad face.


    Yesterday evening, his eyes widened at the end of Eugene¡¯s words, and I saw he seen as a person who expressed his surprise that he could not hide.


    ¡°I must have thought I was uncomfortable.¡±


    Soon Johannes said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I thought .. Naturally I thought you would be have the same feeling as me over time.¡±


    I listened to him and shut my mouth. Because I couldn¡¯t completely deny the possibility in Johannes¡¯ words.


    ¡°Now I knew you thought of me as just a good brother, but I was confident that I was waiting. Besides, I was sure that I would be next to you soon, so I just wait for time to pass. I believed it.¡±


    ¡­. Maybe Johannes was right.


    If, as he said, the time had passed as it had been the same as before, I might have had the future with him.


    Like I did in my last life.


    But now I settled in a very comfortable reality, because I know it¡¯s the best of the options in front of me.


    ¡°Now I thought I was stupid.¡±


    And because Johannes is a good person to me too much¡­


    I definitely thought I would have admired and liked him more than now while I was with him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense to ask when it was like that.¡±


    A neat, calm voice rang in my ears as usual. He said slowly as my lips tightly closed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When did it start and how did it happen?¡±


    As Johannes said, it was meaningless to come and bring it up now.


    ¡°Maybe it was as you said.¡±


    Already, I had a heart in which the stone could not be cut, and it was endless, selfish, and greedy.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not the same mind, I also like brother Johnan. I think it might have been natural for you to be like my real brother as we had passed time together.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt Johannes, but I couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted.


    I wanted to give him the same good vibe, just like he gave me good vibe since then, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°But if It did become like that, I would always be sorry for you.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not having the same feeling as myself back then.


    Oh, if I do it with him, I would live with a sinful heart for him all his life.


    ¡°Maybe I may make you unhappy.¡±


    I had no confidence to make Johannes happy.


    ¡°Brother Johan is always be a thankful existence for me. So I want you to be happy.¡±


    I thought that someone else better than this selfish self and suited him. Maybe even this thought was just hypocrisy from my selfishness.


    Johannes quietly listened to me. And after a while, he opened his mouth and whispered.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ In the end, my role is only that far.¡±


    Finally, with a gloomy smile on his face, he said, as my heart aches.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit bitter, but yeah¡­ it¡¯s comforting to be your brother rather than being a meaningless person.¡±


    And Johannes is a very good person to me until this moment..


    ¡°I want you to be happy too, Hari. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    It¡¯s over. I couldn¡¯t even dare to say sorry to him.


    ****


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    That evening, Eugene returned to Ernst¡¯s mansion and came to my room. I sat by the window, quietly staring at the sunset, and then slowly turned to him.


    Likewise, Eugene, standing at the door and staring at my face, quickly moved the steps he had stopped.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    A close voice came near me.


    I didn¡¯t know if he was holding me first, or if I was holding him first, but in fact it didn¡¯t matter.


    Eugene¡¯s tight arms covered my back. I bury my face and breathe in.


    The sound of a heart rang, not knowing who it was in our tightly abutted body.


    He said he would not let me go, and he said not to let him go.


    So we are together now.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    There was a small whisper in my ear.


    Even though I¡¯m not the one to be comforted, Eugene said to me as if he was comforting to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    So I returned the same words to him.


    As I dug deeper into his chest, warmth covered my body.


    In that safe embrace, I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 31

    Hari¡¯s POV


    Recently, the second son in my house has been hurt.


    Spreading the dark energy everywhere, he¡¯s hiding in the corner and looking at me secretly, like a pony-fingered river cocker, like he have something to say to me.


    Then he thought of himself again. Suddenly, like the protagonist of a story, he clenched it and ran out.


    He seemed to be hiding it, but his attitude seemed so obvious. I had to pretend to not know that, and pretend I didn¡¯t know, but I was worried.


    However, I was hoping that someone would pretend to know, and I did not intend to do it on purpose.


    No, I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on, but if I leave it a little, won¡¯t it be okay? If it¡¯s still in a little bit of time, then it best to hold onto and talk.


    With that in mind, I tried to ignore the second brother hiding behind the wall and spying on me today.


    Oh, but it¡¯s hard to pretend I don¡¯t know!


    Does he think that if he hide over there, his existence will be hidden? What does he think, he¡¯s in one size like Penny?


    Even a big bear should be distracted like a bear.


    I¡¯d rather have the urge to just come here and tell him all over and talk, but these days he¡¯ve been so complicated and upset that he just sighed and headed for his room.


    Since I met Johannes a while ago, I have been uneasy.


    No matter how many times I think about it. Thank you and sorry. This was true not only for Johannes, but for all of Vastia¡¯s people.


    After that happened with Johannes, I couldn¡¯t contact Louise first.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know if they knew what happened between Johannes and me, but it was difficult to be brave.


    What¡¯s more, Mrs. Vastia¡¯s would have felt strange at the time when she saw our strange atmosphere¡­.


    I wanted to see Johannes again, but if he didn¡¯t want to, I wasn¡¯t eligible to go first.


    Just because he showed me off with a smile until the end, I wasn¡¯t so oblivious to think that it was really nothing.


    However, it was not that I was able to express the fact that I was unhappy because of Johannes. Eugene, who sees me like that, will also feel uncomfortable.


    So I tried to look as usual in front of him.


    But in fact, it was unlikely that Eugene, who wasn¡¯t another person, would not know me and my feeling.


    ¡°Brother, where have you been?¡±


    Then one day, I saw Cabel who had just returned to the mansion and asked.


    He suddenly left home, and was just returning home. However, on his face, a regretful expression appeared, as if a decade-old congestion had fallen.


    Seeing that, I was in doubt.


    Has he solved the thing that has made Cabel wriggling for days?


    However, whatever happened to Cabel, as he saw me, he stepped forward and approached me.


    Looking at me from behind for a while, After looking at me now, are you ready to talk right now?


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother. You know?¡±


    Huh? By the way, well, isn¡¯t this guy grabbing my shoulder and making such an absurd sound?


    No, what are you doing while holding on to the crisis like this?


    ¡°If there are people who are telling you something without me, tell me everything! All right? I¡¯ll hurt them all!¡±


    Whether or not he know I¡¯m being traumatized, Cabel continued to say strange things with a runny nose.


    Um. Thank you anyway¡­


    The more I listened, the more mysterious it seemed to be.


    ¡°What, suddenly why do you say that?¡±


    However, the moment I asked, Cabel¡¯s face changed slightly.


    Until a while ago, he was wearing a unique expression that was unique to Cabel, which I had originally known, the expression he made now reveals a complicated heart of unknown cause.


    For some reason, he seemed to think of something he had forgotten for a moment.


    Uh, but was Cabel the guy who could make this look?


    While I paused for a moment, the second opened his mouth with eyes that seemed to have decided something.


    ¡°I¡¯m just sick of rolling my head.¡±


    No, this is not something new. I already know that.


    But, for some reason, it seemed that I shouldn¡¯t say what I thought. So I just listened to what Cabel said.


    ¡°Three days and nights, my head is wrapped up. Even if I worry a lot, I can¡¯t find an answer.¡±


    Ah, at that moment, I was a little surprised and not fit into this serious mood.


    Cabel, a synonym for my family¡¯s simple ignorance, is having trouble with his head wrapped day and night for three days?


    This was a bit of a big deal.


    In general, Cabel was a personality that was forgotten in just three minutes, not three days.


    By the way, if he have been thinking about three days, this is not really normal.


    ¡°But I have one conclusion¡­¡±


    I listened to Cabel¡¯s words with a slightly more serious face than before.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m me, you¡¯re you. In the end, I¡¯m your brother, and you¡¯re my sister¡­ It doesn¡¯t change no matter what happens.¡±


    I was a bit confused whether his self-talking words were to me or to himself.


    I don¡¯t know why, but his eyes looked like something with a weak earnestness. I looked at it and was a little surprised to open my lips.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve been thinking again. No matter what I¡¯m doing, everyone else will be on my side even if they say I¡¯ve done something wrong, right?¡±


    But before I even said to him, Cabel asked me first.


    His blue eyes were looking down at my face, who had lost a moment to say.


    The eyes of Cabel who is more serious than ever. When I saw the oyster, I was agitated and shook my finger.


    Maybe, maybe¡­.


    ¡°Brother Cabel¡­.¡±


    Did you¡­?


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but has he had a big accident outside?


    So, no matter what happens now, is he making this kind of bottom-up deal to ask for his side?!


    Somehow, after running out of the house suddenly, he came in with a face like having a bad stomach¡­..!


    Didn¡¯t he come by making someone knead like in academy?


    Ah, ho, maybe because Cabel goes there every day. The boogie division leader who was annoyed his while being? So this is his bottom?!


    Seeing that he has such a serious atmosphere, it seems that he has been doing quite a bit.


    Still, what is this guy¡¯s attitude?


    Seeing that Cabel, who was always proud of himself, speaks like that with a face like that, for some reason, my heart got a little salty, so I think I¡¯ll have to soothe him.


    ¡°Of course. Brother Cabel is my favorite brother. I¡¯m always on your side.¡±


    But why do I think I should listen to him? Second brother, why don¡¯t we quietly go into the room and have a conversation?


    ¡°Oh, I thought so.¡±


    Cabel listened to me and, of course, squirted as if he knew I would say so. Then, sooner or later, he looked at me with his eyes that were harder than ever.


    ¡°So I will do the same for you.¡±


    At that moment, I lost something to say again.


    What the hell did he do the same?


    Is he going to give me trust and believe? Just like I¡¯m on his side, he¡¯s on my side?


    Perhaps I don¡¯t know Cabel, and that said a little agitated me.


    I suddenly felt a little choked because I heard something unexpected in an unexpected situation. So I asked him after I was coughing.


    ¡°Here, what happened outside?¡±


    ¡°I just stepped on a fly in front of the installation.¡±


    Ah, again?


    ¡°Are you hurt a lot? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve seen it a lot! And I didn¡¯t hit it! It seems like it¡¯s been almost a hundred years since I last beat a man. What are you talking about?¡±


    The second brother shouted at me with a rush.


    But that¡¯s not a little, Cabel.


    Think of your school days! I can¡¯t think of the opening words and other comparison, so I¡¯m just talking about the second brother in my house.


    So while I kicked my tongue inside, Cabel calmed down.


    And he is thinking again as he squinted his lips, gave his eyes a lot of strength, looked at me, and turned around.


    ¡°I just¡­¡­ knew that anyway! I¡¯m your brother until I die!¡±


    After shouting like that, Cabel climbed up the stairs in a loud thump.


    ¡°What, really¡­.¡±


    I muttered small, looking at his back.


    I still couldn¡¯t figure out why Cabel was saying or acting like that, I couldn¡¯t understand¡­.


    But I still feel strange. This became a little muddy.


    I felt a little embarrassed and uncomfortable because of the Cabel, so I headed to my room, making noisy footsteps even though no one was watching.


    Like what Cabel did a while ago.


    [What¡¯s the day when brother Cabel¡¯s not weird?]


    Oops, this impatient guy.


    Erich said relentlessly about his brother.


    Of course Erich wasn¡¯t doing this for a day or two, as he¡¯s doing it a lot, too.


    After all, our second brother is¡­.


    I sighed, looking at Erich¡¯s face, which looks via a communication sphere, but this guy was just wearing a constant look.


    ¡°But there was something really different from usual.¡±


    Again, I recounted Cabel¡¯s weirdness, but Erich was noisy.


    Hah, I don¡¯t speak anymore.


    I had wondered if Erich was going to know what happened to Cabel, so I contacted his at best.


    [Something will be delivered sooner than


    later, it¡¯s yours, so take care of it.]


    ¡°What is mine? What is it?¡±


    [You can see it.]


    I was puzzled by Erich¡¯s words.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but he say it¡¯s mine, did I accidentally spill something when I went to an academy last time?


    Oh, or maybe it¡¯s a red book I once had fun with. Cool.


    Isn¡¯t that a gift? But it¡¯s not my birthday yet?


    And my question was resolved two days later.


    ¡°My Lady. It¡¯s a gift from Master Erich.¡±


    What arrived in front of me was a normal size box. After opening it in my room, I was amazed and had to open my eyes wide.


    Ah! Ah! Ah, this!


    ¡°Erich!¡±


    [Looking at your expression, I guess you got it.]


    I immediately contacted Erich using the communication sphere.


    Whether he was in his room or because it was not dinner time yet, Erich immediately looked at the communication sphere.


    After seeing my surprised face, Erich seemed to have noticed that his gift had arrived at home.


    ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say that brother Eugene was against it because it¡¯s dangerous before?¡±


    The gift he gave me is a silver gun with a beautiful engraved pattern.


    I¡¯d like to have a self-defense gun I said, but Eugene wasn¡¯t so happy that I had to give up.


    I remembered that Erich had objected to Eugene when he first spoke to Eugene.


    But in my astonishment, Erich said with a small nostril.


    [I don¡¯t know, I just notice something, and I listen to one thing you want, so what?]


    This, this guy. It¡¯s been quite a big deal?


    And as soon as his words passed by, I stopped and stunned at his words.


    [And anyway, even though my brother objected, you still had what you used in Vastia. So just carrying what I gave you.]


    I thought I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of wind when he suddenly gave me this, and I was worried about that.


    Suddenly, I was very grateful to Erich for caring for me.


    Moreover, in fact, I was just happy to be able to communicate with him like this.


    Erich, even after what happened the other day. Because I knew that he was trying to treat me as usual.


    ¡°Thank you, Erich. I really like what you gave me.¡±


    [What do you like more, the piano or my gift?]


    And I rolled my head at Erich¡¯s spit.


    Huh? The piano was given as a gift by Eugene when we returned to Ernst again. Why does he suddenly compare it?


    Of course, I also like Eugene¡¯s gift, Erich gifts is all good too. Still, there is the sincerity of the person who gave the gift at best.


    ¡°I love what you gave me now! I fell in love at first sight. It¡¯s so pretty, it¡¯s my taste.¡±


    I fondly praised the incomparable beauty of the gift Erich gave me.


    But it is really from my heart. In fact, I was excited from the moment I saw the gift Erich sent me.


    [Hah, performance is better, so carry it.]


    ¡°But suddenly, why a gift? It¡¯s not my birthday today. It¡¯s too good for me.¡±


    And in my question, Erich opened his mouth with blue eyes fixed on my face.


    [No reason. Just brother Eugene will probably won¡¯t give you something like that until he dies. So my brother and I are trying to do something else we can do.]


    His words seemed to make me speechless.


    But once again before I¡¯m asking for his meaning, Erich first greeted me and ended the correspondence.


    I flipped my head, looking at the lights off, and then again looking at the gift Erich gave.


    Erich¡¯s gun was quite satisfactory to me again and again.


    For a long time, I rip things back and forth in the box and fidgeted until I got tired, then put it back in the box and closed the lid.


    And I hid it in the deep so as not to be caught by Eugene.


    It was a thrilling night like a child who was excited to receive an unexpected gift.


    *********


    ¡°You look good today.¡±


    I was frustrated by what Eugene threw as he looked at my face.


    Does it look like that in my face?


    Perhaps I really am feeling good, it¡¯s probably because of Erich¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Yeah? Because the weather is good today.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t tell Eugene about the gift, so I just turned to him.


    After seeing my smiley face, Eugene was silent for a while and then reached out to reach me.


    ¡°Are you going to stop by the Imperial Palace today? I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come out.¡±


    ¡°End early today?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t have much work today, so he was going to end up early, or just say so to come back with me.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but it wasn¡¯t bad to say that.


    I felt Eugene¡¯s touch gently touching my face, then smiled at the thought that came to my mind.


    ¡°If you have the right time, brother Cabel maybe would be able to come with you.¡±


    Then Eugene seemed to stop for a moment.


    These days, Cabel continued to leave the house early in the morning and come back late at night. So I also had a hard time seeing his face.


    I wondered if the commander-in-chief of the templars was going to roll Cabel again, but this time he seemed to be voluntarily training.


    Presumably, it seemed to be an extension of what made Carbel anguish last time.


    Once worried, I asked Cabel about this reason, but he hide his stubborn face and quenched it all the way.


    ¡°I will ask him when I have time.¡±


    ¡°My brother will be busy, but there is nothing wrong to ask him.¡±


    I walked with Eugene when he¡¯s ready to go. We moved together to the front.


    Then, after walking around for a moment, I confirmed that no one was around, and then held Eugene¡¯s arms and raised my heels.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s cheeks briefly touched my lips and then fell.


    Oh, I¡¯m ashamed to do it. I have to go quickly!


    At that time, a shallow laugh was heard from above me.


    ¡°I will be back.¡±


    Right after Eugene¡¯s hand wrapped my back, the warmth sat down on my forehead. I watched him look back and he start walking.


    Then I slowly raised my hand and touched my forehead, which Eugene just kissed lightly.


    My face feel slightly hot.


    ¡°I¡¯m really out of of my mind. Doesn¡¯t Hari think that too?¡±


    I felt embarrassed by his voice of selflessness.


    Dice was desperate as if he could dig into a tunnel because the grass couldn¡¯t finish in just a few days.


    I tried to comfort him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still insolvent? Don¡¯t blame yourself too much, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How can I¡¯m not blame myself in this situation? I¡¯m done now. I can¡¯t be happy now.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    His face, which has become sore, seemed to tell his hardship. And the reason why Dice was so frustrated was, of course, still because of Rosabella.


    Surprisingly, these two people were still in the Cold War.


    Rosabella¡¯s anger lasted longer than I thought, and it was none other than Dice who burned her anger again.


    If I knew it gonna be like this, I would have been actively looking at Dice while he was picking up a list of gifts for Rosabella last time.


    But did anyone would expect that he would send a procession of gifts to Velontia so loudly?


    Even though I said that he couldn¡¯t overdo it, it didn¡¯t seem to touch his depths.


    All the precious gold and silver treasures that lined up at the Velontia mansion were so great that everyone had to keep their eyes wide open.


    And Arlanta¡¯s society was forced to shocked once again by the news that it is the crown prince who sent it.


    Of course, most of the opinions were that Rosabella, who was loved by his highness the crown prince so much, that they were envious of this, and that Dice who gave such precious items for his fianc¨¦e was gorgeous.


    However, it was only natural that Rosabella, who had been refraining from going out because she didn¡¯t like to go on the people¡¯s cuddle in the first place, started scattering colds to Dice again.


    Dice said, ¡®I don¡¯t know why I did such a crazy thing¡¯. Then he muttered ¡®I¡¯m a fool, a fool¡¯ several times with a depressed voice.


    I looked at him and kicked my tongue inside.


    ¡°Wait a little longer until Miss Rosabella¡¯s anger is released.¡±


    ¡°You still sent a gift for your fianc¨¦e? Perhaps, you know, sent her a letter. Rosabella might realized his highness¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to solve it real this time. She didn¡¯t seem to read the letter I sent at all.¡±


    I said I would comfort him.


    But the truth was, it wasn¡¯t really sincere. Dice was also instinctively aware that there was no soul above my words.


    ¡°Now, what if she¡¯s completely out of love with me? Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t have listen to Sir Lero¡¯s words like this, I¡¯ve even never had a love affair!¡±


    Ah, the culprit was Sir Lero, Dice escort. I remember him a few times on the way.


    Haah? By the way, did he realized that he had a face with a look that seems to have making cried about a hundred women and he hasn¡¯t had a dating experience yet?


    ¡°Your Highness, may I go in for a while?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At that time, I heard a voice calling Dice outside the door. It seemed to be a knight waiting outside.


    By the way, it¡¯s amazing how many times this Dice¡¯s temperature difference I had experienced.


    He greeted the man outside the door with a solemn voice, as if he had not been grumbling in front of me a while ago.


    Suddenly, Dice raised his upper body that was attached to the table and held a nice posture.


    ¡°Countess Solemn is asking His Highness¡¯s presence.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m with Lady Ernst right now in your eyes? I¡¯m welcoming the first guest, so you¡¯re going to tell the Countess to wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be a pretty urgent thing..¡±


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it seemed that the Countess was constantly urging Dice and make a scene.


    In a voice that blurs, the end of words Dice sneaked cynically at the knight who was in front of him passed by my ear.


    ¡°Yeah? How many times is it urgent enough to make me say the same thing?¡±


    Wow, this guy is not feeling great now.


    Although he was smiling at his mouth, Dice¡¯s eyes were very cool, sitting cross-legged and looking down at the knight. In that cold gaze, the knight crouched down.


    Wow, it looks like our crown prince has a charisma.


    He showed comfort in front of me. It was quite a while, and I almost forgot to say that I was supposed to look at him as the imperial crown prince from outside.


    But it¡¯s amazing how this person gets creaky like this when it comes to Rosabella.


    ¡°Your Highness, I will go back first because of this.¡±


    Eventually I decided to leave first.


    It seemed that I couldn¡¯t even stand to see the knight sweating and nervous, but anyway, I think it would be better to go to outside to find out now.


    Although he felt bad and glare at the knight, Dice seemed to think the same way with me.


    Soon he kicked his tongue and raised his body from his seat. So eventually Dice and I left the room side by side.


    ¡°I think the Countess is going to be in the real problem right now. I¡¯ll have to listen to how the fuss is making a fuss.¡±


    I split up from the dice, fearing the comfort of the knight following Dice with the Countess and his aide¡¯s face at the scene.


    I suddenly became more relaxed when I left Dice¡¯s Palace earlier than expected due to a sudden application of guest.


    At other times, I would have headed straight to Ernst¡¯s mansion, but today there was someone to wait for.


    Because I had an appointment with Eugene in the morning.


    Perhaps Eugene thought he was going to wait for me after coming out of his work first.


    Wasn¡¯t this original plan supposed to be here?


    ¡°Are you going to the Duke?¡±


    Asked Ethan, who quietly followed me from behind.


    However, if I go to the place where Eugene works, I might have be a burden, so I decided to just wait outside.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±


    Ethan did not disagree with me, as usual, and bowed silently.


    Waiting for Eugene was never boring.


    Near the entrance to the palace, purple anemone flowers were spread over the stream.


    As I watched the flowers, I turned the lace parasol held in my hands, and the shadow over the purple flowers moved.


    Then I suddenly felt a sharp gaze on my side and turned my head.


    Immediately after our eyes met, Ethan, who was looking at me, moved a step closer. And soon I saw him sticking out to me and I opened my eyes a little wide.


    ¡°Are you giving this to me?¡±


    In Ethan¡¯s hand was an anemone flower that did not know when it was broken.


    When I asked in amazement, he said, looking at my face alternately with the flower in his hand, still with an expressionless face.


    ¡°It looks like the color of My Lady eyes.¡±


    I looked at my flower in front of me a bit, and finally I smiled and accepted it.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    I used to think that Ethan was like a cat on the road.


    Even now, he look like a squirrel that ask someone who has become close to him something like a pine cone.


    It felt a bit like a giving.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    Just then, I heard a familiar voice calling me. As I turned, I saw Eugene approaching me.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    As expected, he seemed a little surprised to see me with Ethan first in this appointment place.


    Probably, if there was not a sudden application for guest, I would have to come after listening to Dice¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°How long did you wait?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I just came out.¡±


    When I replied, Eugene narrowed his eyebrows. Even if I pretend to look like that, he noticed that I was waiting for him unexpectedly, and I smiled at him.


    Then, suddenly, Eugene¡¯s eyes touched the flower in my hand.


    Even if it was less than a little glance, he could see that it was the same kind of flower as the flower in the flower garden spreading next to me.


    I smiled at him.


    ¡°It given by Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Ethan?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze slipped slowly to the next of me, at Ethan. Ethan looking up slightly toward Eugene and then stepped back a few steps without a word.


    ¡°The fragrance is really good. Would you like to take it?¡±


    I am in a good mood after receiving an unexpected gift from Ethan. So I suggested to Eugene about the flowers Ethan gave and smell the scent.


    Eugene¡¯s black eyes looked down at the purple blossoms that approaching.


    After a while, Eugene¡¯s hand was raised, but instead of being handed a flower in front of his eyes, he grabbed my hand and pulled it closer.


    The moment I met his eyes in the air, I stopped.


    Whether Eugene knows my intention or not, I still hold my hand close to his face, then he hold my hand close to his face and taking a shallow breath.


    ¡°Your hands also have a scent.¡±


    I hardened my hand and said a little awkwardly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a fragrance from flowers?¡±


    ¡°I think It¡¯s because of you.¡±


    Eugene also laughed at me with a smile.


    After that, Eugene¡¯s movement of pulling flowers out of my hand was so natural that I didn¡¯t feel any discomfort.


    ¡°The flowers of the Imperial Palace belong to the royal family, so if you break it, you can receive medium punishment.¡±


    Ah, when I heard that, I was frightened.


    Eugene was right. The flowers that bloomed in the imperial garden were similar to the imperial possessions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hidden behind the sunshade?¡±


    Unlike Ethan, who still hears Eugene¡¯s words, I look around with a worried mind. Towards that end, I was nervous.


    ¡°But it would be dangerous to take this.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a compulsory tone, but I was confused because the content was not that light.


    Ethan gave it to me for the first time¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, My Lady.¡±


    Ethan first told me if he knew why I was hesitant.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve already got the heart, so I¡¯m going to leave it here with the other flowers. Maybe it would be lonely if this flower fell alone.¡±


    I conveyed my heart to Ethan with a sorry glance, and I gently lay down the flowers he gave me among the other purple flowers.


    Oh, no one would have seen it right? We haven¡¯t picked this flower! It was just so pretty, it felt bitter. Ugh, really.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Cabel said he was going to be late today.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cabel, he keep being busy.¡±


    After that, Eugene¡¯s hand naturally moved to my hand. We walked past the purple flower fields. Eugene and Ethan were quietly following me.


    It was a very calm day like the eve of a storm.

 Chapter 31.5

    Glad to say, the day when Dice can meet Rosabella came.


    This is because the hunting event, the official event of the imperial family, was held.


    As long as Dice is a representative of the royal family, Rosabella, his fianc¨¦e, also had to attend even if for a moment.


    Of course, it¡¯s an external event, so they won¡¯t be able to have a private conversation right now, but maybe he¡¯d better take a look at the opportunities later and have their own time.


    ¡°Are you well prepared? Which area will the Sir go to?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s probably the northeast.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of predators in the north, isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±


    I looked around a bit boringly between the chatters.


    The hunting ground where the event is held today was divided according to the type and risk of hunting.


    Most of them plan to go hunting in the east or south, where deer and foxes are there.


    But for those who are particularly good at their skills, they are planning to go to the northern side of the country in groups. I heard that.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Suddenly, several servants were seen carrying several things like dead animals somewhere.


    Ethan, who was behind me muttering as I was alone in my doubt, and he answered.


    ¡°It will be the blood of a small animal, such as a chicken or a rabbit. It is said to be sprayed on the northern section.¡±


    Hearing that the predators in the northern section of the hunting ground today are nocturnal and do not show up during the day.


    So the blood of another beast is suitable for the grass and told that they plan to sprinkle them out.


    ¡°Things like hunting, is boring, noisy, smelly and not good.¡±


    Then, someone murmured from my side. I turned my head to that sound. Then Erich¡¯s face who was reluctant catch my eyes.


    It was me and Erich who attended the hunting festival as the representatives of Ernst today.


    It was also understandable that he reacted like this because he was sloppy at hunting since childhood.


    ¡°You do like hunting? I just wish I had a rest at home.¡±


    Originally I was going to come with Eugene, but he said that something else has happened and he can go out on the way to the hunt in the middle.


    So as Erich came home, he attend with me on the weekend.


    ¡°Would you like to go in first?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Brother Eugene said that he will come a little later, so I can wait here with Sir Ethan.¡±


    Erich refused but I once again recommended him. This is because Erich¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you thought it would be better if you two with my brother in this. Of course.¡±


    And the next moment, I stopped at Erich¡¯s boned words that spit out.


    Erich also seemed to be involuntarily said that without realizing, and immediately changed his face a bit.


    A short silence sat down between him and me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that.¡±


    Soon after, I whispered quietly, and Erich stand silently for a moment, looking down at me. After a while, he glanced at me and slowly opened his mouth and said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m grumpy.¡±


    I then looked up at Erich, as he raising his hands and sweeping his face slightly roughly.


    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry. I¡¯m just a little sensitive.¡±


    He say a little unexpected things, then he unexpectedly apologized to me easily.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand why Erich reacted like this today.


    He was sensitive to death since his twin sister, Arina, died, so he was reluctant to hunt and kill animals as usual.


    It was also a hunting ground that the Ernst couple died, so this was not a pleasant place for him.


    I know that a little bit as I had said that to Erich before.


    However, if I think about it, it was quite possible that Erich couldn¡¯t let me go alone today.


    As I mentioned earlier, Eugene was planning to arrive on the hunting ground a little late, and Cabel said that he was going to the Templars today, which is on the weekend.


    I took Erich¡¯s arm with a shallow breath.


    ¡°Anyway, we just need to stay for a reasonable amount of time today. Let¡¯s get it over.¡±


    Hunting anyway was like a field of social gathering and chatting with each other without going directly into the forest and hunt.


    However, Erich¡¯s condition was like this, and there was no reason to drag him somewhere else and force him to haha.


    Fortunately, Erich did not shake my hand and followed me gently.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well these days?¡±


    I sat Erich on a chair in the tent.


    After that, this guy warmed up and shook his shoulder when I asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sleeping well. I¡¯m sleeping very well.¡±


    ¡°No, I think you haven¡¯t been sleeping well for at least a week!¡±


    Erich was lying, but it¡¯s not me to go over it just like that! Since he was a child, I have watched all of his history as a sick child because of lack of sleep.


    Erich¡¯s face was crumpled by the words I said confidently.


    No more cheating. Judging that, Erich did not continue to deny what I said.


    He clasped his mouth and looked at me. And after a while, he turned his head away from me and spit it out.


    ¡°So, no one else knows why. Why can¡¯t you let it be unnoticed?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a very attentively and scrupulous personality?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re laughing.¡±


    Oh, I was ridiculed right away.


    Oh god, this impatient guy. Anyone who cares and think of you like me, where else you gonna find it again!


    ¡°I¡¯ll lying down to rest, so you go out.¡±


    ¡°Shall I ask Ethan to be here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his job to protect a baby like you.¡±


    ¡°You hate just being with him too?¡±


    Eh, what he said about Ethan is true.


    He refuse to accept him with a knife.


    Still, I¡¯m glad I saw Erich growling, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in a really bad condition again.


    I leave Erich with the words to rest and get out of the tent with Ethan.


    When I came out, I noticed people gathering three or five to make a friendship.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Ernst.¡±


    So, while I was wondering which way to go first, I faced Marjoram young lady, who was passing the road.


    ¡°I saw you stepping inside the tent and tried to greet you later. Don¡¯t you go hunting with the Ernst today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sir Gothian, your fianc¨¦e, I guess he is in the east forest.¡±


    ¡°Well, he telling me that he¡¯ll catch a deer with pretty horns.¡±


    I smiled after Marjoram young lady, who smiled Ho Ho Ho, and stopped subconsciously at her words.


    ¡°Sir Ernst didn¡¯t attend the hunting festival today, didn¡¯t he? I thought that I could meet him today because his hobby is hunting, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In fact, Marjoram young lady was the person who asked me to deliver a letter containing her heart to Cabel during the New Year¡¯s Day.


    After that, she continued to show interest in the second son of our house, but in the end, she became engaged to another lord last month.


    Um, last time Marjoram young lady said something to me with a bright smile.


    Roughly,


    ¡®It¡¯s true that I like Sir Cabel, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want him to be my man.¡¯


    I remember she said something like that. It seems like she also had laughed cheerfully like now while saying something like,


    ¡®It is enough to purify my eyes while seeing him.¡¯


    Great.


    I split up with Marjoram young lady and looked around.


    It was because I remembered the person I had forgotten for a while while talking about Cabel.


    It was Lavender Cordis.


    It was Lavender Cordis.


    But, again, she couldn¡¯t be not seen anywhere.


    I recalled the disturbing rumors I had heard yesterday.


    It was rumored that Cabel grabbed Lavender Cordis¡¯s arm at a garden party just a while ago and dragged her somewhere.


    Hearing the date of the garden party, it coincided with the day Cabel suddenly went out and returned home with a bad face.


    Besides, why did Cabel sound weird to me that day?


    Moreover, I was a little nervous because the person Cabel met was Lavender Cordis, not anyone else.


    But I heard that Lavender Cordis hasn¡¯t been out of home since then.


    I didn¡¯t know in any sense that it would be natural for her to not appear on time today for hunting.


    I heard that it seems that something has made her shocked¡­¡­


    I know that the reason was Cabel, but I couldn¡¯t get the details of what happened between the two.


    When I go home today, shall I ask Cabel?


    ¡°Hari, welcome.¡±


    With that in my mind, I entered the central tent, and a group of people came into my eyes.


    In the middle is Rosabella.


    As soon as she saw me, she welcomed me.


    Originally, Rosabella, who was at the center of the social world, and engaged to His Highness Dice, got more attention than before.


    In addition, she, who had not been out of the mansion for a while, appeared after a long time, and people around her were crowded like bees.


    And I say this a bit, but as a member of Ernst, did I get the attention of others everywhere I go?


    When I and Rosabella met, I felt the attention of the surroundings in an instant.


    ¡°Hello. Rosabella. It¡¯s my first time seeing you since at the gallery last time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, today, I didn¡¯t expect to meet miss Hari on the hunt, but it¡¯s nice to meet you like this.¡±


    A small chatter was heard around her in my friendly conversation. It seemed to be because I confirmed that the rumors I had only heard in the wind were true.


    Since my last accidental meeting in the dressing room, I have met Rosabella quite regularly.


    In fact, after Rosabella took off her name tag as Eugene¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she and I both seemed to be more comfortable with each other than before.


    Just as I was secretly feeling a sense of distance from her, it was probably the same with Rosabella.


    If she were to marry Eugene as it was, I would be Rosabella¡¯s sister-in-law, so it wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t understand.


    However, as we escaped from such a relationship, Rosabella and I were able to face each other purely.


    Besides, we had a lot of things that could be communicated with, such as hobbies and interests.


    After knowing her more deeply, Rosabella is secretly furry and cool, unlike my first thoughts of her.


    There was also a cool corner in my heart.


    Maybe I was more comfortable with her than before, and Rosabella seemed to have received similar impressions to what I felt for her.


    So, it could be said that after Eugene¡¯s annulment with her, Rosabella and I became closer.


    Eugene seemed to feel somehow strange about it, but that didn¡¯t mean that he was against my visit to Velontia.


    So maybe the nobles gathered in this place think harder than expected as they might expect that Rosabla and I would each be rolling our heads hard.


    ¡°Miss Ernst, come over here and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right now, Miss Velontia¡¯s side is empty.¡±


    ¡°Today, the miss did not come together with the Duke?¡±


    ¡°So it turns out that you were with the youngest sir¡­¡±


    I intervened between them, receiving the invisible hospitality of the people.


    After that, a nutritious conversation came and went for a while. Be it¡¯s about past event or in the future.


    It was because of my appearance that I seemed to have a close relationship with Rosabella, so I had more attention than ever before.


    However, they sometimes glanced behind me as if uncomfortable.


    I easily noticed that Ethan was the place where people¡¯s gaze was directed. And I realized what the feelings were in their eyes.


    Perhaps they were those who knew that Ethan was Schumaha before he had the surname of Bishop.


    Even before, when I went out with him, I sometimes got this glance, but today In particular, the conservative aristocrats gathered a lot, so their attitude was obvious.


    I stand up first, making excuses with a smile.


    ¡°Then, I think I should go to my brother, so I will excuse myself.¡±


    ¡°Hari, I was planning to go out now, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Rosabella followed me.


    People who quickly lost the center of the conversation were sloppy, but Rosabella was not aware of it.


    That¡¯s include myself too. It was the same that we both left the tent together.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally liberation. I almost got scolded because I was cramped a while ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Rosabella appeared on the official event, so everyone seems excited.¡±


    As she sighed, I said with a small laugh in my face.


    ¡°Hari, why don¡¯t you take a tea with me for a minute?¡±


    ¡°Sound good.¡±


    There was no reason to refuse, so I accepted Rosabella¡¯s invitation.


    And we stepped into Velontia¡¯s private tent.


    I was already drinking tea at a meeting with other people just before, but since the purpose of conversation was anyway, there was no particular concern.


    ¡°Do you think I was bad to His Highness Dice?¡±


    Rosabella opened her mouth after the attending maid squeezed a steaming teacup in front of us.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m listening to my mother naggung when she have time.¡±


    As I sip of tea, I saw her face and connecting her words, and I burst into laughter.


    Rosabella, who is a socially pleasing lady and always showed only dignity and mature appearance outside.


    It was fascinating and interesting to hear her being scolded by her mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t judge that kind of thing, but as for me as a friend¡¯s thoughts, what¡¯s most important is Rosabella¡¯s heart?¡±


    Then, the face I faced was slightly loosened.


    She had been suffering quite a while in her house, and I noticed that she appreciated my words.


    ¡°I know Miss Hari is having a hard time between His Highness Dice and me.I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved in this private affair.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m just listening to the story.¡±


    I smiled at Rosabella.


    After that, we drank tea and talked about it between she and I. It was only a while later that somebody came to our place.


    ¡°Rosabella!¡±


    It was none other than Dice that swung the cloth at the entrance and went inside.


    No, but this guy should be in the woods now? I had a memory of seeing Dice at the forefront of people going hunting in the forest.


    ¡°Your Highness Dice?¡±


    Like me, Rosabella also absurdly calling his name.


    ¡°Oh, there is Hari, too.¡±


    Dice pretended to know me after a while and then stepped over to Rosabella.


    Then, as he holding her hand tightly, he said.


    ¡°Rosabella, I missed you.¡±


    Oh, at that moment I saw Rosabella¡¯s face shake.


    She was embarrassed to see Dice just a little while ago, and was more embarrassed by the unexpected Dice¡¯s words.


    Hah, I couldn¡¯t have imagined that Dice would go up to her as soon as he saw Rosabella and whisper sad words.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­Why your Highness is here now¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to apologize after looking at myself, but I seldom had a chance, so I got out of the hunting ground by myself.¡±


    When I heard that, I wanted to say, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s what it was like¡¯.


    From the beginning of the hunt, I noticed that he wanted to share a private conversation with Rosabella.


    Eventually, Dice left the other people and left the forest alone to meet her.


    ¡°Your mood might be worse with my immature actions. What hurt you, I¡¯m reflecting on it. I¡¯m so sorry, Rosabella. Please forgive me. You don¡¯t know how hard it was while you kept me away.¡±


    Dice¡¯s earnest confession continued.


    Most of the time, I¡¯ve only seen Dice whining because of Rosabella, so I thought his serious appearance was surprising.


    No, but by the way¡­


    These two, have they forgotten I was here?


    For some reason, it feels like they are gradually falling into the world of their own¡­


    I felt some embarrassment and coughed loudly.


    ¡°Khm, then I¡¯ll stop and go out.¡±


    It was only then that Rosabea seemed to have awakened.


    Until then, she, who was making a speechless expression towards Dice, who was holding her hand, fluttered and turned to me.


    On the other hand, Dice was eagerly glanced at me as if told me to leave my place immediately.


    Seeing it, I kicked my tongue in my heart.


    ¡°Hari, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry. Then talk to each other slowly.¡±


    Rosabella looked at me with an apologetic look.


    I turned to her, smiling as if it was okay.


    ¡°Are you coming out now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His highness the crown prince has come.¡±


    As soon as I left the tent, Ethan met me. He come close when he had saw a face that he knew.


    It was natural that he too would have seen Dice while standing in front of the tent.


    Ah, then, is my hardship ending now?


    I thought so and looked back at the place I just left.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know when Dice was not bothering me whenever he met me.


    However, as I saw a little while ago, the two people were also in an atmosphere of reconciliation. They won¡¯t bother taking me now.


    I turned in front of the tent, feeling a little cool.


    It was quite a while since the hunting started so it was quiet around.


    Perhaps others seem gathering in a large tent to build a friendship, or returning to their respective seats and resting.


    Like a child, I was thinking of going to Erich.


    But after a while, I suddenly stopped my mouth from getting sick.


    ¡°Woo-huek.¡±


    Until a while ago, I was obviously okay, but somehow, the earthenware came up as if it was not going to soothe my stomach.


    Seeing me like that, Ethan looked surprised.


    ¡°My Lady?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly I¡­¡±


    But as soon as I opened my mouth, my stomach began to plump, so I hurriedly moved to a place where no one else was.


    The back of the tent was near the entrance to the western forest with small animals such as peacocks and rabbits.


    I hold onto the tree then sat down and was nauseous.


    What? Is it real? But I didn¡¯t eat much.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out why the hell was I suddenly so sick in my stomach.


    ¡°Shall I take you to the tent with a duty doctor?¡±


    He said in a very embarrassed voice, whether it was Ethan seemed to be in a bad condition.


    If only I allowed it, it was a voice showing his willingness to go around me right now and take me to the doctor¡¯s place.


    But now, it was unreasonable because I seemed to empty my inside if I took one more step.


    If, by any chance, I showed embarrassment in front of other people, I probably didn¡¯t know that I would get rid of the gossip for ten years.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s impossible to move¡­ Ooh oop!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call people quickly.¡±


    Ethan hesitated for a moment behind my back and quickly left as if he had decided.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Shortly after Ethan disappeared, I felt my present condition and put my hand on the floor.


    Until a while ago, my inside was very thick and rumbling, but this time somehow, my head gradually became dizzy and my hands and feet became cold.


    Then, after a while, I felt a sudden shake in my vision and fell to the ground.


    I tried to stand up again by giving strength to my limbs, but I couldn¡¯t hold my body properly no matter how hard I tried.


    ¡°What, you still have consciousness?¡±


    At that moment, I heard someone¡¯s voice behind my back.


    While my eyes were blurred, I turned my head and tried to see the person¡¯s face, but as a result it was impossible.


    I felt that the string of consciousness I was trying to hold on was cut off.


    And before long it¡¯s starting to get dark.


    In a moment, darkness came.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Suddenly, I heard someone waking me up.


    My consciousness returned slowly, as if the body that had been submerged under the water slowly emerged.


    However, the one in front of me doesn¡¯t seem to be waiting for me, as this time she used the method of hitting my face a bit violently.


    I felt a sharp pain in my cheek and slowly opened my eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, you have to wake up like that. It¡¯s not fun unless you struggle a little more.¡±


    At first, my view was weak and I couldn¡¯t see well, but after closing my eyes a few times, I gradually started to see the surrounding landscape.


    I was lying on the floor lined with laughable grass.


    There was thick greenery in the field of view.


    The sound of small grass insects and birds, and the sound of the leaves and grass grazing in the wind dimly spread to my ear.


    The woman who woke me up a while ago is standing with a green forest in the background, looking down at me, lying on the floor with a smile.


    I whispered her name with my lips wide open.


    ¡°Lavender Cordis¡­.¡±


    My throat was locked for some reason, so my sound did not come out well.


    How the hell happened to this? Somehow I tried to grasp the situation by feeling the door into my hazy mind.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s better that you crawl on the floor like a bug.¡±


    But without thinking deeply, the fact that Lavender Cordis did something like this to harm me. I¡¯m able to realize it.


    I thought she didn¡¯t attend the hunting festival today, wasn¡¯t that true?


    Besides, the place where I am now was in a wooded forest.


    A while ago, I was suddenly feeling very sloppy, and even now my head is dizzy and my body is tired


    When I think of it, it seemed that I was taking drugs close to poison without my knowing.


    I groaned a little and tried to get my body down on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, the medicinal effect is to high. It was far away.¡±


    However, I was not able to get rid of it and kick it.


    Lavender Cordis laughed at me as if it was pleasant for her to watch me grope at my feet.


    I took a shallow breath and moved my gaze at her. At the moment of our eye contact, Lavender Cordis¡¯ face distorted.


    ¡°What are you, are you still looking at me with those eyes?¡±


    Tak!


    Immediately a sharp pain breaks the back of her hand. I heard that sound loudly.


    Because Lavender Cordis stepped on the back of my hand with the heel of her shoe.


    It could be said that it was helpful in that the pain, like a broken bone, came, but thanks to it, I got a little conscious.


    ¡°I mean. I can¡¯t see the way you become happy when you just about to die.¡±


    Still looking at me from above, Lavender Cordis.


    ¡°Do you know how stupidly you not open your eyes and watch me take you away?¡±


    Her eyes that I saw at that time were stained with deep-rooted hatred, so I thought that Lavender would hurt me directly again, as she stepped on the back of my hand a while ago.


    But Lavender Cordis took her feet off the back of my hand and turned to the man next to her.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    At her order, the man opened the lid of a large canister on the floor.


    Lavender Cordis herself moved her hand at the same time as I realizing that its appearance was not unfamiliar.


    Splash!


    As soon as the liquid in the barrel was poured over my body, I stopped and hardened.


    The smell is fishy, sticking nose began to spread through the forest.


    It was a nasty red liquid that hit my chin and dripping down. Since she put it upside down from the tip of my head, my vision will be washed away.


    ¡®It may be the blood of small animals like chickens and rabbits. They said they plan to spray it in the northern area.¡¯


    The voice of Ethan I heard earlier passed through my mind for a moment.


    ¡°Now you know? This is the northern section, which is said to be filled with dangerous beasts. And you are the main dish of the beasts.¡±


    The bucket thrown from her hand rolled over the grass. The blood sprinkled there dipped the green grass red.


    It was only then that I realized why Lavender Cordis had somehow moved in a hurry.


    I¡¯m smitten with blood cloaks, and then my lips tremble.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s you who¡¯s crazy. Dirty bitch doesn¡¯t even know the subject and dare to covet mine? Without you, everything will go back to normal. So all you have to do is disappear.¡±


    Lavender Cordis seemed to think so. At that time, what I saw on her face was a kind of madness.


    ¡°If you disappear, everything will be mine. I will never be treated like this because of your neglect, and I will be taken away from you again. I will definitely come back to you.¡±


    ¡°You said it was stolen by me?¡±


    I bite my lips as I watched the words Lavender Cordis said obsessively repeatedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. Even if I die, you won¡¯t have anything.¡±


    There was a cracked voice leaking out of my teeth.


    When I disappear, everything will be hers. Where else is that stupid sound?


    ¡°Because nothing I have was originally yours.¡±


    Lavender Cordis¡¯ face was distorted again at my words. She stared at me as if she wanted to tear me to death right now.


    However, she did not touch me directly as before, perhaps because she feared that the blood drenching my body would get on her.


    ¡°It is only until now that your mouth is alive like that.¡±


    Instead, she relaxed and said again, as if she was going to go over my last act.


    ¡°Because of the mercy that I did not bind your limbs. Be grateful. Struggle hard once. The one who has the hope of running away that probably more cruel is you. And in the end, like crazy, despair and you¡¯re desperate again about everything¡­¡±


    What made her thibk so, Lavender Cordis said as if shems singing as if it were fun to imagine. Her appearance was creepy.


    ¡°Dying like a garbage. Not a single piece of the body left, but torn to pieces, more terrible and miserable than anyone else in the world.¡±


    The smell of blood sprayed on my body is all around.


    As I was gloomy, she turned around, leaving a last sweet whisper to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t watch you with these two eyes when you¡¯re chased by a hungry beast and taste your fear until you die.¡±


    And finally I was left alone there.


    In the dark and deep forest, where the end cannot be seen, it has fallen into the prey of bloodthirsty predators.


    ¡°Hyuk, Hoek..¡±


    Dark green smeared in my sight. While walking staggering, the scenery in front of me looked like a haze.


    My breath reached the end of my chin, but I had to breathe shallowly, killing the sound again before air could even enter my lungs.


    In the distance, a rustling sound was heard.


    I listened keenly to that small sound and leaned against the trunk of the tree.


    Lavender Cordis wanted me to be chased.


    Over and over again, I felt a fishy taste of blood, whether it was mine from my chewed lips, or from a beast that had been died.


    My head is hazy because of the remaining medicinal effects.


    To wake up, I crushed the back of my hand that had been shoehorned to Lavender Cordis with my other hand.


    Immediately, the tingling pain struck, but of course it was better than being the food of the beast after being enchanted.


    Lavender Cordis, that damn bitch.


    I mumbled on the words of the curse toward the person who made me this way, but nothing changed.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of way of thinking she would do if I lived with it.


    She apparently intended to kill me. Did she hate me enough to want to kill me in such a cruel way?


    The last time I met Lavender Cordis was at the Count Gideon¡¯s garden.


    Then what I said back then, I wondered if it was the stimulation. If so, it would have been better to just ignore it.


    But no¡­ No.


    It¡¯s bad for someone who treats others as less than humans and tries to look down on them and insult them.


    What the hell did I do to her?


    I haven¡¯t done anything wrong with her enough to have make me to be like this now. Even if I think about many times.


    Then I suddenly wondered what Cabel, who had met with Lavender Cordis a while ago, had talked with her.


    But now, thinking like that only amplifies the feeling of collapse.


    I swallowed the dry saliva and looked up at the sky for a moment.


    Through the dense trees, I saw a blue light that was located like a narrow door.


    ¡­ In fact, one day I know that this might happen.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know if it was because of a mad woman blinded by jealousy.


    I was held by the hands of the Marchioness of Lenoard and forced out of the mansion.


    It was something I¡¯ve been thinking about since the .


    Also, when Eugene was injured in his leg or when we heard of his injuries from an attack while we were away.


    And while we finally came back to Ernst and gathered together as before, I always seemed to have that kind of thought on my one mind.


    Maybe there are those who want to threaten us again like back then.


    And if so, I thought I would be their easiest target.


    So today it was my fault to be vigilant because there were many other people.


    If the poison that Lavender Cordis fed me wasn¡¯t as paralyzing as it is now, but rather a more deadly poison, I probably would have died right there without even getting a hand.


    Also, if the purpose of doing this was Ernst, not me, I could have been taken as hostage to be beaten and harm my family.


    I need to be a little more alert.


    Of course, this thought could have been too late, but I tried to push the fear in my heart by biting my lips that had already been crushed countless times.


    It was obvious why Lavender Cordis did this, hoping that I would slowly die of fear.


    The symbol was really bad, but on the one hand, I¡¯d rather be fortunate I could say.


    Tak.


    I fixed what I was holding in my hand a little more tightly.


    The gun that Erich gave me a while ago was already stained with blood.


    It was a very pretty silver gun, but because of the blood on me, it quickly turned into a reddish light.


    As a precautionary measure, I always thought that I was good at putting it to my leg and hiding it in my skirt whenever I went out.


    But in the meantime, always a knight were next to me. With the escort knight attached, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.


    So, I didn¡¯t know that Erich¡¯s gun would be taken out so quickly, like this.


    I was fortunate to have learned shooting when I was in Vastia.


    In case of emergency, this is because I considered it the most rational means to protect my body.


    However, Eugene opposes learning me to learn shooting from the old days because he don¡¯t like to touch the gun.


    Of course I understand his heart. But It was not impossible. Probably, no one in the world is willing and welcomes his family to pick up a gun to shoot someone.


    And surely he would have pledged not to let me go through such a dangerous thing.


    Krasak.


    Suddenly, I heard a sound running through the grass closer than before. The sound of my neck ringing low, as if scratching my eardrum, passed through my ear.


    It was a beast who came to hunt me with the smell of blood from me. Already, I had once fired a gun at that beast.


    The beast, the size of a house with blood-red eyes, ran to bite me in a bite, and was surprised by the gun I shot, but the stagger did not last long.


    I was still being chased, and even at this moment the siege was slowly narrowing.


    There were limits to such threat shooting as well. Even if I say I have retired right now, that beast will not stop hunting as long as I am alive.


    And what happen after all the bullets run out?


    What is the probability that someone will come to rescue me after hearing the sound of the gun I shot?


    ¡°Woo.¡±


    I took a deep breath as I tried to calm my trembling heart anxiously. In fact, my hand holding the gun was trembling.


    My limbs are heavy, my head is dizzy, and this little gun is all that will protect my body.


    Besides, I was left alone in the forest of beasts, covered in blood.


    There was no way this situation would not be scary.


    But I can¡¯t just sit still helplessly and wait for rescue. And who knows how easy it is to die in a place like this?


    I cried it out with that thought.


    Tang.


    A beast that had come before me was circling around me, revealing itself.


    The brown-haired beast looked at me, drooling in the corner of his mouth, and his blood-red eyes gleaming brightly.


    Even if those sharp teeth seen right now, It seemed to want to torn me apart.


    Even the big feet with long toenails grown looked strong as if I could be crushed at once.


    Sabak.


    Every time a beast drooling and approached me one step at a time, the sound of a small grass rubbing on his body stopped in my ears.


    Tension was flowing all over my body.


    Cool sweat flowed behind my back and my heart pounded without affection, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the eyes I was facing.


    Shall I shoot now?


    But it was still too far. If hit by a comb, it would only make the hungry beast more excited, and only waste bullets then it would be wasted.


    Then suddenly, I laughed at myself, acting more calmly than I thought in such a situation that I could not even imagine.


    I¡¯m in a very unrealistic situation, so my mind seemed to calmly sink.


    Of course still my heart is nonsense. It was beating so loudly, and my hand at the muzzle was shaking finely.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t get back because I had to do it myself somehow.


    Sabak.


    Even in the midst of that, I constantly thought about myself.


    No.


    No matter how scared I want to go back and run away right now, I have to bear it now.


    Not yet, wait a little longer.


    Yes, just a little more¡­¡­


    And the moment I finally came close enough to see the pupil of the beast leaping to bite my neck.


    Taang!!


    Taang!


    Finally fired.


    The claws with sharpened shoulders were scratched and passed. It wide open mouth was right in front of my nose, as if try to swallowing me in one bite.


    The red eyes I met right away were like a demon who came to drag me to hell.


    Dump.


    I was struck by a huge weight and lost my standing. A huge beast struck me without hesitation.


    The forest, where the gunshot echoing in my ears, disappeared, and was filled with eerie silence.


    After a while, I let out my breath, which I managed to stop. I even felt a sharp pain in my lungs, which had pushed to the limit.


    As soon as I took a deep breath, the smell of fishy blood pierced my nose.


    Patter.


    Even then, the hot blood pouring from the animal stomach wetted my front. It was covering but my body was still fine.


    I gasped wildly and barely escaped from underneath.


    The beast that threatened me a while ago was dead. My shot, make it head pierced, and it bright red eyes still open, seemed to be staring at me.


    For a moment, my eyes became hot and my nose was sore. The area around my chest that was just wet with new blood is damp and hot.


    I got this.


    I grabbed the gun again with my trembling hand and raised myself from the place.


    Like an animal that had just learned to walk, my legs had lost strength and had to stagger several times, and a couple of times I had to stop walking because of nausea, but I still moved my legs without rest to get away from the spot.


    It would be nice if someone came to me after hearing the gunshot.


    Apparently Ethan must have noticed my absence, so he probably sent out a search.


    Then how long until then? Can I pull it off? How long can I last?


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was moving in the right direction off the north.


    Still, I walked. Finding a way out where I don¡¯t know.


    Taang!


    But there was no way.


    After that, I faced two more beasts. One succeeded in killing, the other wounded and ran away.


    The fact that the first was the fluke.


    As if it were, the beasts I met afterwards couldn¡¯t hold their breath at once.


    So now there is one bullet left, how many beasts are left in this forest?


    It seemed to me that I could hear the thumping, beat of the heart beat in reverse beats to my ears.


    When I shot all this, I couldn¡¯t figure out what would happen now.


    No¡­ I know the truth. It¡¯s a future I don¡¯t want to imagine, so I¡¯m just pretending not to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    I¡¯m scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dying.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to die.


    However, what my heart was so loud, I began to breathe more and more, colorlessly.


    The hand I saw when I got off was completely red.


    It wasn¡¯t just my hands. Both my arms, legs, and body were all armored with red blood.


    My ankle hurt when I fell earlier.


    The back of my hand stepped on the heel of Lavender shoe and my shoulder scratched by sharp toenails were throbbing.


    Probably, blood is oozing out from the wound, but since my whole body was already covered with blood, it was not clear.


    The same was true of the flesh on the branches and grass. My face was unpleasantly sticky because I was sweating and covered with blood.


    ¡°Ha, uh¡­.¡±


    It seemed to me to be awakened by the scent of blood blowing from me and the red light that poked my eyes.


    My heart is stuffy like before I suffocate, My lungs hurt. So I wrapped it around my throat, and continued to gasp violently.


    ¡®Where are you struggling hard once. If you have the hope of running away, it will probably be more cruel to you.¡¯


    ¡®And in the end, you despairs like crazy, and then you dies in despair. Without leaving a single piece of the body, it was torn to pieces, making it worse and miserable than anyone else in the world.¡¯


    Lavender Cordis left the cruelty to me. Her old words rang in my ears like an echo.


    My heart is beating so strong that my chest is painful.


    Perhaps, without this gun, I would have been torn by their sharp teeth, as Lavender Cordis said.


    Seeing the sun still hanging on the top of the tree, it didn¡¯t seem that long time had passed.


    However, it seemed to me that I had been wandering this forest for a very long time.


    It would be easier to faint. This was clear, but it was a stupid idea.


    Basrock.


    In the distance, I heard a sound like stepping on the grass again.


    Was it a mistake to hear the simple sound of the wind, or¡­.


    I calmed my heart and gave strength to my hand with my gun.


    The wind is blowing from all sides, so it was impossible to know exactly from which direction the sound was heard.


    The anxiety and fear that melts deep into my heart increases the speed of me recognizing the surrounding situation.


    It was starting to slowing down.


    Perhaps because of the mood, the surrounding air seemed to be a little fussed.


    The sound of my beating heart, the shattering of blades of grass, and the sound of my footsteps rang in my ears.


    Right now, it seemed that the beast¡¯s molars would bite my back.


    But the next moment it wasn¡¯t the cry of a beast that seemed to dig into my eardrum.


    ¡°Hari!¡±


    Ah¡­..


    The moment I heard that voice, the tension that had been tightened loosened.


    Only then was the fired gunfire echoed in the woods to realize that the loud noise around it was from people, not from animals.


    From a distance, once again a familiar voice shouted my name.


    I have to tell Eugene that I am here, I have to get up and go see him.


    But in my tight neck, now even a voice also didn¡¯t leak. My legs that hesitated against the tree did not move as if the power had been released.


    What if he doesn¡¯t find me like this and just go away?


    But the next moment, Eugene appeared in front of my eyes like a magic.


    Eugene, who appeared after wandering through the rough grass almost up to his knees, found me hiding behind a tree trunk.


    And the moment he met my eyes in the air, he looked like he was holding my breath¡­..


    ¡°Hari¡­.¡±


    As if someone was strangled, a roughly sinking voice flowed into my ear.


    I breathed in my breath and looked at him like that.


    Somehow I didn¡¯t feel real, so if this is a dream, what to do and what I think, I dug into a corner of my heart.


    At last, Eugene approached and reached out to me.


    However, he touched me with a very careful movement, his hesitating hands on me who became bloody.


    It was like a gesture of fear of reaching out to a wounded animal.


    When I realized that Eugene¡¯s hand was trembling, I barely squeezed and called him small.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    Only then, Eugene¡¯s face, which was frozen in vain, changed.


    The next moment, he didn¡¯t care about the blood on his clothes and body and hugged me.


    As much as I did want it, my sound of breath was distracting.


    A solid arm wrapped around my body, and his small trembling hand still wiped my back. It was as if he wanted to make sure I was safe.


    ¡°Hari, Hari¡­¡­¡±


    Again, desperate enough to melt the soy sauce, he called my name over and over again.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s okay.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out who¡¯s the thumping heart was.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be fine because I¡¯m here.¡±


    Eugene whispered in my ears like this, trying to reassure me.


    There was a warm warmth in contact with him. As long as I was held, my body slowly began to drain from the body that had been hardened with a long way.


    ¡°So you can stop it now.¡±


    It was after a while that Eugene¡¯s hand wrapped my hand.


    I finally realized that I was still holding my gun so hard that my bones were swollen.


    Eugene is firm with his careful touch and open my hands. How hard he was giving strength, and his fingers were all tingling.


    I still looked a little empty, looking at him in front of me, and opened my mouth unconsciously.


    ¡°I did good¡­.?¡±


    Eugene, who was pulling out the gun from my hand, stopped at my little question that could be said to be a bit unsuccessful.


    Once again, my eyes met his in the air.


    Soon after Eugene pressed something, he paused and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    His hand grabbed me tight so that it hurts my hand.


    ¡°Well done. Good enough, well done.¡±


    As I listened to Eugene whispering over and over again, I slowly let go of my hand.


    ¡°You really endured it well, Hari.¡±


    When the gun was completely released, I finally realized the current feeling and started to breathe with a different beat.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about anything now and leave the work behind to me.¡±


    Just because Eugene existed, it seemed that the place I was in now became a safer place than anywhere else in the world.


    I saw people running and discovering us from a distance. Erich and Ethan also there.


    I closed my eyes feeling Eugene hugged me.


    And finally, the string of consciousness that was only held until then was completely released.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Are you hungry? Should I bring you a porridge?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m tired. I want to eat meat.¡±


    ¡°You have to eat, what is going on!¡±


    ¡°No, so I¡¯m not sick¡­¡±


    I answered Cabel¡¯s fuss that started today and chilled, but it didn¡¯t work for him either.


    ¡°What? You want to drink water now? I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    No, I didn¡¯t say that.


    As soon like he had waited, Cabel, playing with his burinake feet, lifted a water bottle on the table and poured it into a cup.


    Then, it was not a normal fuss, such as he spilling water and turning it over again.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand the second brother¡¯s mind.


    So he just do whatever he want.


    But when I left him alone, it seemed to be getting worse as the days went by.


    But not only in the second brother, but also in the first and third.


    Since the day at the Hunting Festival, everyone has heard my accident.


    It seemed to be a little heartful to me as if I was gold or jade and they were worried about me even when the wind blew to me.


    And above all, they treated me like I¡¯m so seriously sick!


    Of course, it was true that I was somewhat traumatized by that day¡¯s work, and that I was injured¡­.


    Still, they don¡¯t have to overprotect and even keep my hands from dripping water.


    Somehow, they seemed very surprised to see the accident in the hunting ground.


    At that time, my appearance was a bit awful. I was soaked in blood from head to toe. However, there was not much my blood in it.


    The biggest wounds were my bruised shoulders of the beast¡¯s claws, and the rest of my hands or folded feet on the crutches, as well as the slight scratches.


    It was not my intention to be in an astounding condition, but I had wandered through the northern section with the dangerous predator.


    But from their point of view, It looks like could not be worse.


    ¡°Hold, don¡¯t be noisy. Have you forgotten that Hari needs stability?¡±


    Likewise, Erich, who was guarding my side, rebuked Cabel.


    ¡°If you want to do anything like that, close the window next to brother. Even a child with a weak body and mind may have a cold. What would you do then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! You¡¯re right!¡±


    But if he know, this guy was a bit more than Cabel. I mean, what¡¯s dangerous outside the blanket? No way.


    ¡°I can¡¯t catch a cold just because I opened a window in this weather.¡±


    I grumbled, but both Cabel and Erich did not listen to me.


    Cabel always had a very sloppy corner, even so, Erich was honestly unusual.


    Besides, he usually hate hunting and blood. Considering that Ethan and Erich came to the forest to find me directly with others¡­.


    So I had no choice but to treat myself as they wanted and get stuck in a room and get a haircut.


    Eventually I had to eat porridge for lunch that day.


    Of course, all kinds of ingredients that are good for the body have been wiped out, and the chef made it with great effort and it tasted good¡­..


    Oh god, but I still want to eat meat!


    The reason why I couldn¡¯t argue more strongly because I was pushed by the rice that was not in one of them.


    I couldn¡¯t be eating meat this evening. I


    ate that thought and ate a porridge wet with tears.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    ¡°Brother Eugene, how have you been?¡±


    At sunset, Eugene returned home and searched for Hari¡¯s room straight away as usual. Hari sits on the bed and gave him greetings.


    At other times, she always greet him at the front door.


    But nowadays, all of the three brothers have been so sensitive that even if she only opens a visit, Hari has both hands and feet in bed.


    Hari noticed that it was a little stuffy, but in the end it seemed like a long trouble if she argue and let them did what they wanted.


    ¡°Have you been well off?¡±


    Eugene approached Hari and sat on her bed. A while ago Hari¡¯s hair was a little messy. He reached out and arranged her head and asked.


    Then Hari took his hand and sighed a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because I rest so well.¡±


    Eugene smiled happily at her murmur.


    In fact, it was the same with Eugene that he overprotected her. However, it was inevitable.


    After the hunt, Eugene is like the eyes of others, no matter what. As she said, he never left Hari¡¯s side.


    It was two days before he left her to other brothers and went out.


    ¡°Did you set a date?¡±


    Hari looked at Eugene¡¯s face for a moment and asked as she passed. After hearing this, Eugene slowly released his hand from Hari¡¯s head.


    She was staring at him as if waiting for his reply. Looking at it, Eugene opened his mouth tightly.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go.¡±


    His subsequent voice was quiet, but the weight was heavy. His pupils sat as quiet as their voices.


    Hari looked into Eugene¡¯s eyes, which radiated cold light. And this time she raised her hand and tangled his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to meet her.¡±


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Even with a voice that sounds soothing and soothing, the cold chill on Eugene¡¯s face did not disappear easily.


    It was a feeling that the blood of his whole body soared upside down when he recalled the past hunting days.


    In the absence of him, she was kidnapped and left alone in the woods where the predators would invade.


    Hari, who had managed to wander through the forest as he like crazy searched with the search team, was barely bloody.


    Eugene never felt as intense a phobia as he lived. Fortunately, most of the blood wasn¡¯t Hari¡¯s, but it still rebeat his heart.


    It was so terrible to remember.


    It was Velontia¡¯s maid who brought Hari the drug.


    She try to distracted them to not see the bloody Hari who had escaped the forest, and she fell to the point of being unusual.


    When Dice, who was suspicious of it, was in looking for the trouble, she first broke out, and eventually threatened to die of imperial deception.


    Because of the light in the truth, It was not long before she confesses she got paid by Lavender Cordis.


    But he didn¡¯t know what the drug was, and it wasn¡¯t even a proof that Lavender was going to kill Hari.


    Rosabella Velontia¡¯s face also became white after hearing the story.


    The maid¡¯s disposition passed into the hands of Velontia. Later, when they pursued other servants, he discovered the line of Lavender cordis.


    She brazenly escaped from the hunting grounds and returned to Cordis¡¯ mansion.


    Eugene directly went to Cordis¡¯ mansion and grabbed Lavender and pulled her out of the room.


    The people of Cordis were terribly astonished at him as they watched him in the mansion and suddenly struck Lavender.


    However, in the atmosphere of Eugene, who was so bloody, they couldn¡¯t stop him from doing so, and they was only watching.


    Lavender Cordis looked at him with shocking eyes, as if she had never thought he would do it, but it wasn¡¯t even funny for Eugene.


    She pleaded that everything happened with Rosabella Velontia¡¯s plan, and that she was only accusing her.


    He continued to insist that Hari Ernst¡¯s death and herself were not related at all.


    As if she was convinced that Hari died in the forest, Eugene¡¯s anger was forced to grow stronger.


    Not having killed Lavender Cordis on the spot was a great deal of patience.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking now.¡±


    By the way, it is said that Hari want to meets that brutal woman again.


    ¡°But I have to see her once.¡±


    Lavender Cordis was now held in the imperial family.


    As this happened at the national event, the Hunting Festival, the imperial family would not pass this incident lightly.


    So, if Hari met Lavender Cordis, that day would be the day the judgment was made.


    ¡°Before that, it¡¯s never going to end up for me.¡±


    Hari still whispered to him in a quiet voice. Her eyes were firm and straight.


    Eugene already knew that he couldn¡¯t stop Hari who showed such gaze.


    He grabbed Hari¡¯s hand on his face. Then, put his hand and gently wrapped around her hand and looked silently at the faces he had encountered for a while.


    After a while, Eugene slowly opened his mouth, gazing away from Hari.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change the bandage.¡±


    Hari quietly watched as Eugene unwrapped the bandage from her.


    He can let the maid to do this, but he want to do it himself.


    She know why he¡¯s doing this, he want to see how much it hurt, It was because of that.


    There was also a scratch on the beast¡¯s claw on her shoulder, but it was not possible to check it off by not removing the clothes, so he only can take care of even the wound on the back of her hand.


    Eugene looked silently at the wound on Lavender Cordis¡¯s crutches and quickly moved his hand.


    After finishing putting on a new, clean bandage again, he slowly wrapped her hand.


    If he give it even a little strength, it will break and he was a very careful with a gentle touch, as if touching a rare glasswork.


    ¡°If something was wrong with you, I would probably be dead.¡±


    A small whisper rang in her ear.


    Eugene lowered his lips into Hari¡¯s hand, bandaged in a form that felt even sublime as if he was worshiping God.


    When someone heard it, they could laugh at the foolish words of a man in love.


    But he sincerely cannot live without this person in front of his eyes now. He seemed to become like that.


    ¡°I have to live a long time.¡±


    Hari laughed dimly when she heard him. Then, she wrapped her arm around Eugene¡¯s neck and held him first.


    Eugene happily held her in his arms.


    As she buried her face in the nape of his neck and took a deep breath, a familiar scent penetrated her sense of smell.


    The sound of heart pounding and heartbeat rang from their close body.


    Eugene listened to the sound.


    A long time has passed since then.


    ¡°You mean, that brother Cabel, he does that every day?¡±


    I secretly shed a cold sweat at the sound of Louise asking with a shaky face.


    Even today, the second of my house started to wander and grunt next to me like a pooping puppy since early in the morning.


    He¡¯s afraid to do something to me and he seemed very clear that he couldn¡¯t be indolent.


    So, because I couldn¡¯t stand it, I was about to send Cabel out with an excuse to let him take a walk with Penny instead of me.


    ¡°How long are you supposed to be in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Continue until this week. I¡¯m going to go to work again next week.¡±


    The reason Cabel could stick to me like this was because he was dismissed from his ignorance.


    After hearing the news from the hunting grounds, Cabel didn¡¯t look back and ran out from the Knights right along the way.


    Then, in an instant, he ran to where I was. I was bothered by Cabel, who had been put on probation because of me, but I noticed that he was rather feeling good.


    Because he can stay next to me all day without having to commute to the Imperial Palace.


    Erich reluctantly returned to the academic institution, and Eugene left the mansion due to the work of Lavender Cordis.


    It was about this time.


    After that, Cabel was giving me all sorts of care, as if he had been my servant.


    He seemed to be feeling some kind of guilt for what I was going through this time.


    It seems that the villainous girl did this to retaliate against him.


    He said that if he had been sticking around me every day without worrying about useless things, he said that this would not have happened.


    Of course, I told Cabel not to be stupid.


    Why on earth is this the fault of Cabel? Erich also seemed to regret acting apart from me that day, and Eugene seemed to be reproaching himself similarly to them.


    If I left it like this, it seemed like they would dig into the ground without limits, so I called the three people and said a little firmly.


    I wanted to say the same thing to Ethan.


    However, he was currently under a heavy probation that could not be compared with Cabel.


    I insisted that day was not due to Ethan, but Eugene did not reverse his decision.


    ¡°Hari. Can I go in?¡±


    At that time, a knocking sound came from outside the door.


    I heard a voice leaking inside and noticed without difficulty who he was. As soon as I told him to come in, the door opened.


    ¡°Brother Johan, come in.¡±


    Johannes came into the room and smiled at Louise.


    ¡°I saw that the carriage is entering, but why are you coming in just now?¡±


    ¡°I met Cabel in front.¡±


    Johannes answered my question of now.


    Oh, did he meet Cabel, who went out for a walk with Penny?


    ¡°Is your body okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost healed.¡±


    Johannes had come to see me not long ago. After all, it¡¯s due to the hunting festival and it¡¯s afterward works.


    The last time I met him, we split up that way, and I was always worried about him, I was grateful that he came first, worrying about me.


    Louise also seemed to know about Johannes and my ¡®work¡¯, but she didn¡¯t dare say that and was considering the position of the two of us.


    ¡°A few days ago, Count Cordis said that he applied for a visit to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it too.¡±


    When Johannes said that, I nodded a little.


    They was able to find out what Lavender Cordis had done to the end, because the testimony of the servant, the escort, and the maid followed.


    The remnants who helped her to kidnap me to the woods were eventually caught.


    Of course, I also explained what I had experienced on the hunting ground to an investigator from the imperial family.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Johannes¡¯s sincere voice laughed faintly.


    In the first place, Lavender Cordis will be able to get caught because I live.


    She didn¡¯t think about it at all, and it seems like what I thought that she insist Rosabella Velontia was trying to harm me and accuse her when other critics came out.


    Of course, I knew that Rosabella was not involved in this matter.


    Still, Rosabella seemed to have suffered severely from her maid¡¯s involvement in this affair.


    She apologized several times, even when I said I was okay, and said she would strictly guilty of the maid.


    It seemed that the Cordis decided to abandon Lavender.


    This morning, I heard the news that Count Cordis had asked the imperial family to minimize the damage to the family so that he would give them what they wanted.


    He argued for her insanity, saying that Lavender has been lodged in her room for some time now and often has weird behavior and self-talk.


    So, it was his explanation that this was a mistake that their daughter who had a mental problem secretly committed, and that it had nothing to do with the family.


    The decision on the disposal of Lavender Cordis was not easy.


    And I was able to see her in person a few days later.


    ¡°Lavender Cordis.¡±


    I was taken by the knights and saw the Lavender Cordis in sight.


    There must have been no harsh punishment like torture, but because of being interrogated for a while it makes her face a little emaciated.


    ¡°You, you¡­.¡±


    Lavender raised her head to my call and soon opened her eyes.


    Her shocked breathe rhymes, which first personally confirmed that I was alive, have been passed down to me.


    It was worth it.


    She obviously had the intention of killing me in the woods, and she wouldn¡¯t have thought I could come back to life like this.


    She should have heard about my survival.


    However, it would be different from checking with one¡¯s own eyes.


    ¡°Who do you dare to come here?¡±


    After a while, what came to her face was intense anger and contempt.


    ¡°Are you here to laugh at me? Do you dare to do that to me?¡±


    She seemed very sorry that I appeared in front of my eyes like this.


    Hearing her, Cabel, who was next to me, resentfully grinds.


    ¡°Is this crazy thing still out of her mind, did you really want to get away with it?¡±


    At that moment, Lavender¡¯s body visibly trembled. Lavender, which opened her eyes brightly to me, seemed to be afraid of Cabel.


    Cabel, with a blood on his neck, approached her with pressure as if he want to slap Lavender immediately, but Erich stopped him.


    ¡°Stop it. Last time you left your job site, you even got probation, So you really want to get another this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡±


    I do care!


    Even with Erich¡¯s pressure, Cabel still growled. He seemed to throw Erich¡¯s hand right now and run into Lavender.


    It was the very next moment that Erich moved on, leaving him behind.


    Slap!


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Shortly after a sharp sound crossed the air, Lavender Cordis fell to the floor, unable to control herself.


    ¡°Unlike my brother, I have nothing to lose.¡±


    Erich¡¯s blue eyes shone cooler and sharper than a piece of glass.


    Cabel, who had been stolen a chance by Erich, opened his mouth like a fool. I was astonished by Erich¡¯s unexpected behavior.


    As if she couldn¡¯t believe, Lavender Cordis, raised her head, holding her cheek that was hit by Erich a while ago.


    Erich looked down at her and opened his mouth coolly.


    ¡°It hurts? At best, you were hit by one and get hurt? Hari was much sicker than you.¡±


    A chilly voice fell around him.


    I approached Erich and wrapped his hand as if calming him down.


    ¡°Stop it, Erich.¡±


    I was grateful to know that he was making anger for me.


    But it¡¯s not even worth getting his hands dirty.


    With that meaning, I gently wrapped his hand around me, and his hand, who was holding his fists crushingly, gradually released his strength.


    After that I fell on the floor and quietly opened my mouth towards Lavender Cordis.


    ¡°Lavender Cordis, do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    The last question was to ask her, because I would not have to see her face anymore.


    Then Lavender shook her eyes and clenched her teeth, then exclaimed with a face full of poison.


    ¡°What did I do wrong!¡±


    It seemed to her that the reality she was in now felt quite unfair.


    ¡°What to say? What to say? Maybe I¡¯ll apologize to you and ask for forgiveness? Don¡¯t be funny!¡±


    Even in this kind of situation, I see her yelling like evil like this.


    ¡°The only thing I regret is that I couldn¡¯t kill you in that forest at that time!¡±


    It was rather reassuring that herself did not even change much compared to her appearance until now.


    The currents air of Cabel and Erich because Lavender¡¯s words has changed again.


    But unlike them, I was very calm.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re that kind of human, so it¡¯s all good.¡±


    I joked a little towards Lavender Cordis.


    Then I asked to Ethan who next to me my stuff that I had prepared in advance.


    Ethan had now been relieved and had returned to my escort post.


    Cheolkup.


    Lavender¡¯s face changed when she saw the gun in my hand. I ignored it and aimed my muzzle at the person in front of me.


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­!¡±


    Bang!


    A loud gunshot swallowed up her urgent voice.


    Lavender Cordis had a face like her heart stopped.


    The first bullet hit the ground right next to Lavender Cordis¡¯s hand. White smoke rose from the bullet that flew at a high speed.


    If it was a little closer, the place where the hole was made was not the ground, but the back of Lavender¡¯s hand.


    I stared at her swaying eyes and pulled the trigger again.


    Bang!


    Taang!


    The gun, fired at regular intervals, smelled of gunpowder.


    I lowered my arm only after shooting all seven loaded shots.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­.¡±


    Jourleuk.


    As if the strength was released from her body, she collapsed her upper body by placing her hand on the floor.


    Lavender Cordis look so disrespectful.


    Probably, if it hadn¡¯t been for her doing already, I would have hesitated without a look.


    Four of the seven bullets were lodged next to Lavender Cordis¡¯s hands and feet on the ground, and three bullets almost grazed her body and flew behind her back.


    An intermittent moan leaked between her quivering lips. I noticed that she was stiff.


    Seeing it, I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡°Lavender Cordis. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±


    All of the bullets I shot resulted in a way out of Lavender Cordis.


    However, as the bullet was close enough to pass by on purpose, the fear that was on the verge of death must have been felt.


    ¡°It seems like it is a very loving punishment to kill you like this.¡±


    I took the step that had stopped at my foot. Lavender Cordis, who heard my footsteps, shook her head and raised her head.


    ¡°Like now, you gonna live unhappy for your whole life.¡±


    Still, her facial expression was enchanted.


    ¡°Because of being trapped in your uncle and living a different life from me, you¡¯re endlessly jealous and envious of me, and greedyly cling to things you won¡¯t even have in the future.¡±


    I quietly whispered to her like that.


    ¡°No matter how hard you¡¯re struggling, you will never be me, and you will never have a dust of what I have. How endless hell is a life of envy and jealousy for a person you have so despised and ignored.¡±


    I think it is possible to be jealous and envious of others.


    But if it¡¯s the reason why she even decide to kill someone else, It was a different problem.


    Every time I recalled the terrible memories in that forest, intense anger at the person right now in front of my eyes rose.


    ¡°If I thought the punishment that suited you was death, I would have shot you now. I¡¯ve never shot anyone so far, but now I think I can¡¯t hesitate because of you.¡±


    She had no intention of asking me for forgiveness, and I had no desire to forgive her.


    Such a person like Lavender Cordis. This was a generous treatment to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reminded of that determination once again, so should you be grateful for that?¡±


    Eugene and the other brothers naturally wanted to kill Lavrnder Cordis, but I believed there was a life more miserable than death.


    Abandoned by her own family, she had to leave the society and live in a villa on a remote outskirts for life.


    She will receive the minimum support only that she will not starve, but more than that she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    While she is now living, she will not be able to step out of the door of the mansion.


    In addition, she will have to live under surveillance for a lifetime so that she won¡¯t do anything too badly.


    It was the punishment given to her to live a life that she couldn¡¯t do until she died.


    ¡°Hah, kill me now¡­.¡±


    A gasping voice leaked out of Lavender Cordis¡¯s mouth. She too knows her future would be.


    ¡°Rather kill me now!¡±


    I stared at the screaming face of Lavender with a cold feeling.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Shoot me now with that gun¡­ Eugene!¡±


    Then, at one point, suddenly a voice of opposition came out of her mouth.


    As I turned my head, I saw Eugene¡¯s approaching where we are.


    He visited the emperor to finish the work of Lavender Cordis. Then he came here now.


    ¡°Yeah. You, you kill me. Like the people who you ever killed with your hands.¡±


    She cried out at Eugene and made a ridiculous sound.


    ¡°And remember me all my life. If I can remain a part of you that way, I¡¯d love to die.¡±


    I got tired of hearing those words.


    She¡¯s really crazy.


    Could that be called love? A love as the act of destroying both herself and the other. Can it be called love?


    ¡°Lavender Cordis.¡±


    Eugene, looking down at the woman clinging to his feet with a bitter glance, soon bent his knees and lowered his body.


    Lavender Cordis gave a fascinating expression on his face, facing him up close.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you¡¯ve been around me for a long time, but it¡¯s been a while until I remembered that name.¡±


    However, Eugene grabbed Lavender¡¯s chin with a cold hand that wasn¡¯t warm without any consideration.


    ¡°You¡¯re really making a great mistake. You dare to think that you could do it instead of Hari¡¯s in her toes.¡±


    A chilly throat sounded from Eugene¡¯s mouth to the point where his spine was creeping.


    His eyes, staring at the person he met, were also extremely cold and sharp, like a sharpened blade.


    ¡°The only reason I¡¯ve left you lingering next to Hari so far is because she wanted it. I feel like I want to tear you down with my hand like this. It¡¯s just because Hari decided to spare your life.¡±


    Lavender Cordis, who was receiving it directly from her front, gradually felt a sense of zinc.


    Eugene continued to pour out his eerie heartless words toward her.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, you¡¯re no better than dust for me. You¡¯re not worth more than a stone that rolls along the road. But you dare not even know your subject.¡±


    Lavender Cordis jaws hardened.


    Oh, his hand that held her slid a little further down.


    Eugene grabbed her neck as if he wanted to strangle Lavender right now.


    Lavender Cordis gasped and spit out a hoarse voice out from her mouth.


    ¡°Well, what the hell is a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if Hari disappears, you are not even a substitute for her. There is no one in the world to replace her in the first place. She is the only one to me. You can¡¯t be Hari even after you die a few times and be reborn.¡±


    While saying so, Eugene¡¯s hand grasping Lavender¡¯s throat left lightly, soon Eugene took his hand off her and stand up.


    ¡°Yes, is it a luxury for you to die in my hand? Then, it would be perfect for you to die meaninglessly where no one knows.¡±


    A voice like a cold sculpture ran through the air.


    Lavender Cordis took an unusually fast breath, as if she had actually been strangled by Eugene, and then looked up at him.


    In her eyes, a new generation of despair was clear.


    ¡°After this time, your existence is completely erased from the world. Struggle miserably once in a state that is neither alive nor dead.¡±


    Eugene took off the gloves that had touched Lavender Cordis and turned around, dropping it on the floor as if throwing away the dirt.


    I saw the imperial knights who were watching from the side approach Lavender again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Eugene, who came to me, shouted in a quiet voice. His pupils sat low.


    It seemed like I knew a little what he was thinking now, so I first reached out and caught his hand.


    Then, Eugene, who was squirming for a moment, slowly held my hand together.


    We turned to the back of the woman sitting on the floor.


    And while leaving the place, he never looked back.

 Chapter 33

    Cabel¡¯s POV


    Cabel is feeling like he is going to change these days.


    It was because of his brother Eugene.


    No, in fact, it was more accurate to say that it was not because of Eugene, but because of himself, who could not treat him as usual.


    ¡°Ah-oh.¡±


    He scratched his head and started swinging his sword again.


    Not so long ago, Cabel came out from the gathering of his family with a very unnatural attitude.


    Erich, who was next to him, looked at him as if he was pathetic, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    He heard that Erich also knows Eugene¡¯s relationship with Hari.


    Even that day, Cabel was very awkward.


    They moved to avoid Eugene and Hari who were together in a posture. But Erich, who saw it, came up to Cabel and said.


    ¡®How long will you be like a puppy looking for a place to shit? Anyway, it¡¯s a sight that we¡¯ll keep looking at, will you behave like this awkwardly every time that happens?¡¯


    However, Cabel thought Erich was rather strange. How can he treat his brother and Hari so casually even after knowing all the facts?


    But in fact, there was a contradiction in Cabel¡¯s behavior.


    He has been treating Hari the way he used to be since the last hunting days accident.


    No, rather than before, he was almost anxious because he couldn¡¯t take care of Hari with extreme sincerity.


    Strangely, however, when he saw his brother, Eugene, his body moved without his knowledge, and he avoided him.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m like this because I choose to do this!¡±


    Cabel is screaming in with stuffy heart. He screamed again and moved his arms violently.


    Of course, until he dies, he will be Eugene¡¯s younger brother and Hari¡¯s brother.


    But it was separate matter from it. For him, adapting to all this was not so easy.


    ¡°Cabel.¡±


    At that time, he heard a voice calling himself from behind his back. When he heard the sound, Cabel¡¯s shoulder rattled.


    When he turned around and checked, he noticed Eugene¡¯s appearance as he entered the training hall and was looking at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.What are you doing here?¡±


    As soon as he put his brother¡¯s face in his eyes, his body fluttered again, wanting to run away right now.


    It was evident that Eugene followed Cabel, who first escaped from the place where everyone gathered together.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Until now, it is Eugene who pretended not to know such a Cabel, but it seemed that he had no intention of doing that anymore.


    Eugene had a pretty calm and straight face. The same was true of his voice that touched Cabel¡¯s ear a while ago.


    But Cabel couldn¡¯t do that, so he opened his mouth reflexively without knowing it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you very much.¡±


    Having said that, Cabel was sulking.


    Unintentionally, it was embarrassing as the voice of a firm, cold-coat voice flowed out of his mouth more than he thought.


    At the same time, a strange feeling of stupidity came in.


    Unconsciously, Cabel, who checked his brother¡¯s face, realized the cause without difficulty.


    The situation they are facing at this moment was very similar to what he did when he was young.


    When Cabel stayed in Schumaha for a while and then returned home after his parents¡¯ death.


    At that time, it was somewhat similar to this situation in which Cabel refused his brother who wanted to talk with him.


    However, Eugene¡¯s reaction was different from then.


    He was staring at the face of his younger brother, who expressed his apparent rejection.


    In a similar situation, when he was a child, he couldn¡¯t hide his hurt for a moment. Contrary to that, Eugene did not skillfully reflect on the outside.


    Eugene, who was looking at Cabel, quickly laughed silently and dimly.


    After all, it can¡¯t be helped yet, as if he giving up on something.


    ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s talk about it later when you want to.¡±


    However, Eugene seemed to think that talking face-to-face with Cabel might not be like this forever.


    Leaving those words, Eugene turns around. At the moment, Cabel¡¯s lips were bitter.


    Oh, it¡¯s not something¡­


    The thought of his doing flooded his head.


    Maybe now, Eugene would not come to him again and talk to him as he is now.


    It was his older brother, Eugene, who constantly bumped into Cabel, who was trapped in his world as a child, and pulled him out.


    Even then, Cabel was afraid of being hurt, so instead, he acted selfishly, hurting his brother.


    Of course, this was different from then. But for some reason, it felt like it wasn¡¯t that different to Cabel.


    He looked at Eugene¡¯s back, not able doing this or that.


    Then he shook his hand, squeezed his head, and finally opened his mouth.


    Oh, damn it!


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    The call he cried out loud, echoed in the blue sky.


    Eugene slowly turned around.


    Looking at it, this time Cabel take a step first and ran with all his might toward his brother who was stopped in his call.


    ¡°The wind is somewhat cold. Would you like to stop going and went inside?¡±


    ¡°This much is okay. I want to walk a little more.¡±


    I smiled and declined Ethan¡¯s invitation. He looked somewhat anxious, but still silently followed me.


    A little while ago, seeing Cabel running toward Eugene, I felt a little comfortable.


    As expected, Cabel seemed to choose to hide it, but his attitude was so blatant that everyone in Ernst knew that he was avoiding Eugene.


    And as that is the reason, this time I was very nervous about them.


    Can I feel a little safe now?


    In the first place, as much as Cabel, who showed me the same attitude as before, sooner or later he will be like that to Eugene too.


    Although I believed that his relationship with Eugene would also return to its original state, I still worried.


    In fact, I was afraid that I didn¡¯t know how Cabel and Erich would react to Eugene and my relationship, but now I felt like I could take it easy.


    When I thought of them, I felt like my heart was filled with warm emotions.


    In the past, these were the brothers that I really wanted to lay face down and hit their ass¡­


    Such a past that was so hard to even remember. Well, suddenly my nose is tight like It¡¯s getting sour.


    ¡°Next week, I¡¯ll never do this because I don¡¯t have Sir Ethan. Isn¡¯t this your first time on a long vacation like this, though? Take this opportunity to take a rest.¡±


    Then I suddenly remembered Ethan was leaving next week and said that.


    It is the first time he took a vacation on his own, so I felt a little strange.


    However, it must have been exhausted while escorting me, so I thought it would be good for him to take a rest properly.


    The last probation was actually the same as punishment, so Ethan must have suffered severely.


    But the next moment, Ethan looked at my face and bowed his head and apologized.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sir Ethan has not have anything to be sorry for. Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    I told him there wasn¡¯t such a thing.


    Ethan seemed to be feeling sorry for me soon for his work at the last hunting festival.


    So, on the one hand, I wondered if he was not trying to return to my escort position as an excuse for this vacation.


    But if so, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t say anything to me¡­.


    Perhaps he was trying to take a moment to clear his mind.


    *******


    [Well, it must have been resolved well.]


    That evening I spoke to Erich via the correspondence sphere. He also showed a profound reaction.


    [Isn¡¯t it that the person who has played brother fights is good at it? And in the first place, are brother Eugene and brother Cabel the characters who fight with each other?]


    I agreed with that.


    If It¡¯s a scene where Eugene and Cabel fight seriously, well, I can¡¯t even imagine.


    But in fact, it was the same no matter which of the three brothers had fight between the two.


    What is it, seeing that all three brothers are very good together, it¡¯s a relief right?


    [What is that steamy expression?]


    ¡°No, all of a sudden, I think everyone is bold.¡±


    I sincerely thought so and laughed happily, but of course Erich hated it.


    ¡°I decided to go to Vastia next time, will you come too?¡±


    [I¡¯ll think about it.]


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come, it¡¯d be disappointed.¡±


    [Who, I am?]


    ¡°No, I am.¡±


    At my words, Erich was silent for a moment.


    Soon he said, ¡°Oh,¡± then he snorted.


    [It¡¯s really troublesome. Well, let me think about it at least once seeing that you really want it that way, well.]


    Oh no, even if his words did that, I knew that in the end we would go together.


    I had no choice but to laugh as Erich ended his words and ended the correspondence sphere.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    Late at night, I knocked on Eugene¡¯s study.


    ¡°Are you busy now?¡±


    ¡°No, come in.¡±


    Eugene put down the papers he had in his hand when he looked at me, as I squeezed my head through the door.


    While he was working on, I didn¡¯t make myself wait, like usual, and I decided to disturb Eugene for today and entered the room with a bright smile.


    Besides, I have a special gift for him today!


    ¡°Tada! What is this?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face changed as I stepped inside with dignity and lifted up what was in my hand.


    He opened his mouth, slightly frowning his forehead with a strange face, as if trying not smiling.


    ¡°Are you asking me to drink together now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±


    I said with a wide smile as if the answer was correct.


    Eugene seemed a little surprised by my sudden behavior, but on a day like today, I was allowed to drink some.


    There was no problem as time passed and all the places that I had been hurt on the hunting ground were also cleaned up.


    When I approached him with a glass in one hand and a bottle in one hand, Eugene also mingled with me as if he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After a while we sat side by side on the sofa and tilted our glasses.


    Oh, but there is no snacks. I forgot, but I wonder if it¡¯s okay because it¡¯s not such a strong alcohol¡­.


    ¡°Did you have a good conversation with Cabel?¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    Looking at Eugene¡¯s face and asking as if passing by, he answered calmly.


    However, I was able to smile brightly because Eugene¡¯s face was lighter than before, perhaps because of his mood.


    We sat side by side and talked about it.


    ¡°His Highness Dice asked me to go to the opera house with Miss Rosabella next time.¡±


    ¡°He said something similar to me, but he said you already refused.¡±


    ¡°Oh, actually I said I hate it.¡±


    I looked at Eugene and added it without thinking.


    ¡°I prefer being with my brother.¡±


    At that moment, Eugene¡¯s hand stopped pouring down a drink on the table.


    After a while, as if Eugene did not do that, he took out his hand with a natural movement.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a dangerous remark.¡±


    ¡°Is that a dangerous statement?¡±


    I repeated Eugene¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°In this situation.¡±


    ¡°What is this situation?¡±


    Then he quietly looked at my face and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Are you drunk already?¡±


    ¡°Ah no?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    A lingering sigh leaked out of Eugene¡¯s mouth, and I was a bit unhappy because I wasn¡¯t drunk at all.


    Oh, but it¡¯s amazing. Was Eugene really shining like this? I think it¡¯s just shining from Eugene face.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. I can see your face line clearly today.¡±


    When he opened his eyes round to my words and looked up at me, Eugene frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Now stop drinking.¡±


    Eugene took the glass that was in my hand, but I was already in a state of liquor or something.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    I grabbed Eugene¡¯s face. Then he flinched for a moment.


    ¡°Why is it so shiny? What on earth are you eating to be so pretty?¡±


    For some reason, it seemed like something a man would do something to a woman, but I was serious.


    For some reason, my affection for Eugene rose more intensely than usual, so I couldn¡¯t stand still.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Hari¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, good? Stay quiet.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand it, and I kissed the side of Eugene¡¯s face as if putting a stamp on his face.


    Then, as if trying to stop me, his hand, which was holding my arm, began to strain.


    ¡°I listen to brother Eugene well, and yes pretty.¡±


    At first glance, it seemed that Eugene¡¯s eyes sank dangerously.


    However, he closed his eyes for a moment, breathing deeply, as if pressing something against it, and then took my hand holding his face.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better for tomorrow when you will want to praise me.¡±


    He mumbles somewhere in a self-help tone.


    After walking, he grabbed my shoulder and pulled it closer. I was pulled by him in a mess and knocked my upper body down.


    The next moment I lie down on Eugene¡¯s leg.


    Oh, the knee pillows!


    This is my first time doing this. I turned my head and looked up at Eugene¡¯s face.


    Then Eugene groaned once more while looking at me.


    ¡°Are you doing it on purpose now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Yes, don¡¯t think anything, just sleep quietly.¡±


    He stroked my head as if he had given up on something.


    I felt Eugene¡¯s gentle touch and blinked slowly in my eyes. Somehow, at this moment, I felt very comfortable and peaceful.


    ¡°I hope everyday will be like today.¡±


    Eugene replied after hearing what I muttered to myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s mean I¡¯m in trouble¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but it seemed to me to know that he was feeling somewhat of a sense of depression and dissatisfaction with the current situation.


    But Eugene soon whispered to me in a deep voice, as if he knew what I meant to say.


    ¡°I will make sure there are only better days than today.¡±


    As if I was convinced, I laughed dimly at his shuddered voice. When Eugene said that, I thought it would certainly come true.


    My whole body use to be happy as if I could fall asleep anytime soon.


    Oh, I¡¯m happy. I hope this happy moment lasts forever.


    Let¡¯s say that to Eugene in sleep.


    He whispered,


    ¡®It will work as you wish¡¯, and gently kissed my forehead.


    I fell asleep in a very warm and sweet mood.


    As if I fell into a world made of sugar, everything that wraps around me now is terribly sweet.


    Beware of the brothers <Complete>

 Side Story 1

    As spring came, green sprouts sprouted in the ground that had been asleep for a long winter.


    All of Arlanta has been in a festive mood for some time.


    This is because the date of marriage between the crown prince Dice and Rosabella is approaching.


    ¡°How does it look like to Hari?¡±


    Rosabella turned to me and asked.


    Along with her movements, the hem of a rich chimat dress drew a fascinating current like white foam.


    I smiled as I looked at the beautiful Rosabella.


    ¡°I see Rosabella in a wedding dress like this first, so I have nothing to apologize for His Highness Dice¡¯s jealousy.¡±


    The people in the dressing room next to us also praised Rosabella.


    The benefit of Queen Arabella to design Rosabella Velontia¡¯s wedding dress seem to be high. With the glory of producing, this dress was in full swing.


    Rosabella and I moved to a different location after the people from the dressing shop who had been on a business trip to Velontia mansion for the fitting wedding dress left.


    In Velontia¡¯s flower garden, beautiful flowers of different colors bloomed in spring.


    We sat face to face with the tea table in the middle of us.


    ¡°I look forward to the wedding day. Rosabella is probably the prettiest bride in the world.¡±


    The fragrant floral scent and the subtle tea scent behind us.


    In a beautiful mixed flower garden, Rosabella smiled beautifully with a clear face.


    There was no depth on her face, so I felt at ease. Until last winter, she carefully spoke to me about the burden of her responsibilities in the future.


    Furthermore, Rosabella seemed to feel even more skeptical because the involvement of Velontia¡¯s maid during the last hunt.


    How did she become the crown princess if she couldn¡¯t even properly crack down on things inside her own mansion?


    Furthermore, as the mother of the future, can she embrace Arlanta?


    it seemed in her doubt.


    By the way, I thought that it was fortunate that Rosabella is now smiling brightly with the appearance of a happy bride-to-be without worries and anxiety.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m also looking forward to Hari¡¯s wedding dress.¡±


    At Rosabella¡¯s mischievous response, I laughed haha with a slightly awkward feeling.


    ¡°I have no plans to marry right now.¡±


    ¡°But I think it won¡¯t be long?¡±


    Over time, everyone knows about Eugene and my relationship. Our story has already spread openly not only around me, but also outside.


    Starting from last fall, neither Eugene nor I was trying to hide that fact, so it was natural if it was leaked.


    It didn¡¯t matter much because I had told the people around me anyway, and I thought it would be revealed to the world someday.


    As expected, people are like seeing meat with water.


    They were excited and gossiped about us, but they quickly changed their stance and started to pretend to be closer to me than before.


    Their words and actions showed their inside and out, and my appetite was bitter.


    Originally, there were many people who approached me because of my identity within Ernst¡¯s household and my friendship with the future husband and wife of empire.


    However, immediately after rumors about Eugene and me swept through the social world, there were noticeably more people who poked like tongues in their mouths in front of me.


    Looking at it, the name of the Duchess of Ernst, which can be seen from behind me, seemed to be truly amazing.


    Well, of course, I wasn¡¯t the Duchess of Ernst right now, but I honestly thought that the spot would be mine someday.


    Oh god. Something is very embarrassing when I say this with my mouth¡­


    Because when I become the Duchess of Ernst, I mean Eugene and I are getting married?


    When I think about it, suddenly the fever comes.


    So, I quickly drank the tea in front of me. Seeing me like that, Rosabella said spitefully again.


    ¡°Oh, are you embarassed and shy? Miss Hari, it¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°Rosabella, will you keep making fun of that?¡±


    ¡°Hari¡¯s reaction is fun, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Anyhow, one good thing is after that, people who asked about Eugene¡¯s marriage in front of me disappeared.


    After the breakup with Rosabella, they aimed for an empty seat next to Eugene.


    There were often young girls hoping to get it. Sometimes noble ladies came to me and told me the story of their daughter or nephew.


    But now that people are all gone, on the one hand, it was cool.


    This kind of thought was a little childish, but every time I saw the girls who revealed their dark feelings (?) toward Eugene in front of me, I wasn¡¯t very happy.


    Of course, some of them still consider me very decent, but they all took note seriously on Lavender Cordis¡¯ accident and were all quiet.


    I just dealt with people who approached me without talking in explicit way.


    I didn¡¯t reject them first anyway, because I didn¡¯t have to go out and talk to them, and there was no reason to stay closer than necessary.


    Well, of course, I know, behind the scenes, they are still talking about me excitedly.


    But in fact, it didn¡¯t matter because the attention of other people wasn¡¯t very important to me.


    If the people I care about understand and accept me like I am now, that was enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time on your wedding day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for coming to me today. After talking with Hari, I feel very comfortable.¡±


    Ahead of the marriage, Rosabella was very busy, so I didn¡¯t take a long time and left Velontia¡¯s mansion, but I didn¡¯t go straight back to Ernst.


    Today, while I was out, I was planning to visit Vastia¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Welcome in Hari.¡±


    ¡°How are you, aunt?¡±


    As soon as I stepped inside, Mrs. Vastia greeted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what should I do? Louise is taking piano lessons, so I think you¡¯ll have to wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, because I was earlier than expected.¡±


    After looking at my face for a while, Mrs. Vastia invited me.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, why don¡¯t you drink tea with me while waiting for Louise?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you.¡±


    Naturally I did not refusing her favor.


    Of course, I already had tea in Velontia, but¡­¡­


    Let¡¯s just go over that.


    So she and I stepped toward the drawing room alone.


    ******


    ¡°So, when will you send the wedding invitation?¡±


    Pueup.


    In a sudden surprise, I stop and I almost spit out the tea in my mouth.


    ¡°Why so surprised? You said you¡¯d skip the engagement ceremony, so the only thing left is marriage.¡±


    But Mrs. Vastia was just staring at me, still looking elegant.


    Oh, what day is it today?


    Now, like Rosabella, why everyone thinks that my marriage is just a few days left¡­


    No, of course It will happen. It doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to marry Eugene, but what do they mean?


    ¡°I still have a lot to prepare¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really, aren¡¯t you ready to be the hostess?¡±


    Oh, the hostess¡­..


    While I once again lost my words to her straightforward words, Mrs. Vastia put down the teacup she was holding in her hand.


    After that she is speaking in a calm voice.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re ready enough already. I know you¡¯ve been dealing with Ernst¡¯s internal affairs from before. Besides, I¡¯ve been teaching with my own hands.¡±


    She was right.


    Actually while I¡¯m living in the Vastia, I received several teachings and advice from her on managing a mansion.


    A story like this is a bit bitter, but it¡¯s probably because she implicitly considered me to be Johannes¡¯ mate.


    ¡°Yes, I learned a lot from you while I was here.¡±


    I smiled and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Now I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m mentally prepared yet.¡±


    A profound scent hovered in the calm air. The liquid accumulated in the mug. There was a slice of lemon marinated in the tea.


    Mrs. Vastia is silent for a moment about what she was thinking.


    ¡°Hari, this is not empty words, I think of you like a real daughter.¡±


    Then, at her voice piercing my ear, I moved my gaze to the person I faced.


    ¡°Of course, I wanted you to be Johan¡¯s mate, but I didn¡¯t intend to force you at first. So, I tried to avoid expressing that premature word so it would not be a burden to you.¡±


    As she said, I had never been unconcerned by them, even while in Vastia, or after that.


    It may be the kindness peculiar to Vastia¡¯s people not to insist on or force their opinions or hearts on others.


    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t know how I feel about it.¡±


    I have thought many times that maybe my rejection down to Johannes would be a betrayal to them, but even now they are still so kind to me.


    ¡°Always, I am grateful.¡±


    I truly appreciate it.


    Obviously, just because I want it all, it¡¯s not that everyone can accept me easily.


    ¡°Hari, we sincerely wish for your happiness.¡±


    It has been said that her whispering words to me are wholeheartedly.


    ¡°So, believe in the path you chose, look ahead and walk. It must be the right path.¡±


    As I listened to her words, my eyes gradually became hot.


    Is it because I thought there was no adult next to me to tell me this?


    As if a mother was telling her daughter, I felt a little bit of a heart pounding at the softly screaming voice of her.


    I smiled at her, holding back the tears that were about to leak out.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope you will always have happy things.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Are you done talking with my mom?¡±


    As soon as I came out of the parlor, I met Louise.


    She apparently heard that I was in the room with her mother.


    At other times, she would have just opened the door and came in, but somehow she seemed to be waiting for me to come out from the outside.


    Louise, who was squatting in the hall, woke up from her seat when she saw me coming out of the door.


    But she looked up at my face for a moment and sighed.


    ¡°My mom is usually so good. I¡¯m going to go to play outside because it¡¯s a nice weather today, but why is she making sister Hari cry like this?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are red, then what?¡±


    Ugh, it looks like that. I¡¯m not sure because I can¡¯t see the mirror.


    While I was with Mrs. Vastia, it seemed that I had become a little sentimental without my knowledge, so I was a little shy.


    ¡°Today, let¡¯s just play in my room.¡±


    Saying that, Louise raised her hand, grabbed my hand and dragged me.


    I don¡¯t know very well, but it seemed that she had given up on her plan to go out with me.


    ¡°Where did you wanna go?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I tell you in advance, it¡¯s not fun, so next time.¡±


    Louise said with a secret smile.


    It was still questionable, but she didn¡¯t answer to the end in the end.


    After dinner at Vastia, I returned to Ernst.


    I heard that both Eugene and Cabel are busy and plan to return home late.


    Well, I feel like I need to drink some alcohol today. I took a bottle of wine from the cellar and poured it into a glass.


    In the first place, I had no intention of drinking enough to get drunk, and I was really thinking of drinking only one drink.


    But is it because I was tired of going out for a long time?


    The alcohol being absorbed by my body make my eyes and my lids started to get heavy.


    And when I closed my eyes several times and opened it, I felt someone¡¯s touch on my body. I felt a little rejuvenation and opened my closed eyes.


    Then, Eugene¡¯s face, stained with the soft light, came into view.


    ¡°Brother Eugene.¡±


    ¡°I tried not to wake you up.¡±


    It seems that I forgot and fall asleep.


    It looks like I just closed my eyes for a moment, but when did it get dark outside like this?


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°10:30. You must be tired, you should lie down on the bed and sleep.¡±


    Looking at me with my eyes open, Eugene took his hand from me. I fell asleep on the couch and he tried to move me to bed. It seemed to be like that.


    By the way, it¡¯s 10:30. Then two hours have passed since then?


    Ugh, then, it¡¯s not the level of Johan yet, but it seems I¡¯m sleeping well.


    I rubbed my tight eyes and looked up at Eugene standing in front of me.


    Looking at Eugene¡¯s attire, it seemed that he had just returned to the mansion.


    He reached out and arranged my hair.


    Even in spring, it was quite chilly at night, so his hand on my forehead was a little cool.


    Eugene immediately took his hand away from me when I flinched a little for a moment without knowing it.


    ¡°Your hand is cold.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    But this time, I grabbed his hand first.


    Of course, Eugene would have been able to hold on to the place he touched as long as he wanted, but I still pulled him close to my liking.


    However, it seemed that Eugene not have expected that I would hug him.


    I dragged my arm around Eugene¡¯s neck as he was approaching. The cool air that Eugene had got from outside was also held in my arms.


    ¡°Hari¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this a little.¡±


    He felt that my behavior was a little sudden, and I felt that his body was stiff, so I touched his back in the sense that saying it was okay.


    However, despite my efforts, Eugene¡¯s condition did not improve.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say no?¡±


    Oh, is he trying to let me go because his body is cold?


    But I rather felt better while holding him like this.


    Eugene is getting warm because of me. That alone made me feel very full inside, so I hugged Eugene and laughed.


    Then Eugene tossed a little, as if his throat that my breath reached was itchy.


    Of course I don¡¯t care about it. Rather, I gave more strength to my arm and hugged Eugene hard.


    Eugene¡¯s head in my arms twisted slightly to the side. Shortly thereafter, a quiet sigh leaked out of his mouth.


    ¡°You drank alone.¡±


    Oh, he must have seen the glasses and bottles on the table now. Eugene seemed to think that my current behavior was because I was drunk.


    That thought was a misunderstanding anyway, because all I drank only a glass of wine.


    Still, as if Eugene gave up, he relaxed his body that was held by me and I liked it.


    ¡°You went to Velontia and Vastia today?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°Did you have a good time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was a fun time as always.¡±


    We had a small conversation as we lying on the sofa.


    Rosabella¡¯s wedding dress was very pretty, drinking tea with Mrs. Vastia, and the story that Louise¡¯s piano skills improved a lot.


    Eugene also told me about meeting Dice at the Imperial Palace today and the fact that Mr. Rowengreen is suffering from a headache due to a young nephew he has been in charge of lately.


    ¡°You will be tired because you went out for a long time today, so stop this and start sleeping.¡±


    Then Eugene said to me in a quiet voice.


    The time soon became 11 o¡¯clock. But as it is right now, It was warm and I didn¡¯t want to move somehow.


    So I mumbled a little stubbornly with my face buried in Eugene¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Shall I just sleep like this?¡±


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t want to move, he noticed I already washing and getting ready for bed as soon as I came back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep like this here.¡±


    At that moment, for some reason, Eugene groaned for a moment.


    ¡°Okay¡­? Will you be okay?¡±


    Eugene, who had been gently entrusting his body to me, whispered low in my ear.


    The next moment, I felt the subtle touch of his touching on my back, and I flinched unconsciously.


    Yes¡­? What is suddenly?


    Suddenly, a light suddenly lit up in my head, dulled by danger.


    Eugene grabbed my arms around his neck and raised his upper body. Immediately after that, I met his eyes very close.


    ¡°There are only the two of us in this room right now, and it¡¯s late at night.¡±


    Every time he uttered a word, a tingling breath touched my face. Eugene¡¯s pupils, who were facing my eyes, slid down.


    ¡°In addition, you are wearing pajamas.¡±


    Oh¡­


    Eugene was right.


    After returning to the mansion and washing, I was in a state of changing clothes immediately.


    This thin silk nightgown was something I loved because it was particularly soft to the touch, but it was somewhat inappropriate to show it to someone else.


    Because it was almost underwear-like pajamas where the curves of my body are almost unchanged.


    So if I wear pajamas until now when I had to go out of the room for a while, I used to put something on top of it.


    But now, wasn¡¯t I in a situation where I was drinking alone in my room and sleeping on the sofa?


    So all I was wearing right now was this one piece of thin pajamas.


    Only then I seemed to know why he was hardened when I hugged Eugene a while ago.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough, so you even invited me to sleep together defenselessly¡­.¡±


    A sound that quietly flowed from Eugene¡¯s mouth resonated in my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good enough to just leave it, I¡¯m..¡±


    Somehow I couldn¡¯t breathe deeply in the eyes I faced from the front. I felt a little thirsty at the soft whisper in my ear.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Eugene ran ahead as if he knew what the excuses would come out of my mouth.


    ¡°If I pretend I don¡¯t know and I misunderstand what you want, what would you do?¡±


    His dark eyes, looking down at me, were extremely quiet.


    It¡¯s been a while since Eugene and me each other confirmed our hearts and became a lover.


    Therefore, this is not the first time that such a strange atmosphere has been created between us.


    Of course, in the meantime, Eugene always tried to stop me, but in fact, there were times when it went to a very close situation.


    So, now that we¡¯re simply talking to each other in a quiet way, we didn¡¯t know that we didn¡¯t need to be nervous at all.


    However, while I was looking into Eugene¡¯s eyes, somehow, my chest started beating slowly and irregularly.


    This is because I instinctively sensed it.


    If I start something like this, this time Eugene will never stop first.


    And it¡¯s obvious that I can¡¯t reject him either¡­.


    ¡°Brother! Hari! I¡¯m here!¡±


    So, in a sense, it might be fortunate that Cabel returned to the mansion just in time.


    A blasphemous voice has been passed down through the tightly closed door.


    Once in the past, he suddenly came in and seeing Eugene and I holding hands together, since then, Cabel used to announce his appearance in this way.


    A bloody breath ran out of Eugene¡¯s mouth.


    After that, I unconsciously opened my eyes to the lips that were slowly pressed onto my forehead.


    That was close.


    However, Eugene kissed me briefly and then fell off without leaving any lingering feelings.


    When I opened my eyes again, Eugene¡¯s face with a dim smile came into my view.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    After leaving a lowly greeting, he stand up from above me. A little cool air came into my empty arms.


    I didn¡¯t move in the chair until Eugene left the door.


    ¡°Oh, brother. You¡¯re still in clothes, so you just back right now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Now sleep. Lower your voice so she can rest quietly.¡±


    ¡°Hyuk, I see. Did you say that Hari is going to Vastia today? She must have been tired.¡±


    The sound that had been heard from the outside gradually faded away.


    I was lying still on the sofa for a while even after the lowered voice and footsteps had completely disappeared.


    And only after the bell of the grandfather clock in the hallway rang 12 times, I woke up from my seat blankly.


    After a while I lie in bed and I was looking at the ceiling, I dumbly covered.


    However, I didn¡¯t think I could fall asleep soon. My heart was still beating, claiming his presence.


    Thank God¡­


    I¡¯m glad Cabel gave his attendance in a good way.


    It was a little sudden, but at least I had a little more time to prepare my mind¡­.


    But when I thought about that far, I stopped for a moment. And after a while I can¡¯t stop struggled in my room on the blanket.


    Wait a minute, is my mind ready and preparation of my heart¡­?!


    What kind of woman¡¯s heart is ready?


    I buried my face in the bed and patted the pillow with my hand. Not only my face, but my ears were all hot.


    It is a night I couldn¡¯t easily fall asleep like today.


    ¡°Yum yum yum. Huh? Why is your face like that?¡±


    The next morning, Cabel picked up the bread from the table and asked to me as he chewing it hard.


    He was looking at me as he had just stepped inside the restaurant, making a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Why is my face?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the mirror? It¡¯s dull as if you left it in the night.¡±


    Gah, second brother. Isn¡¯t that a little too much expression?


    Of course I¡¯m looking before I leave my room and I knew that my face was a little sloppy because I saw the dark circle, but it¡¯s a gentleman way to pretend to be unaware of it!


    It was, though, that we shouldn¡¯t expect that in the first place as the target is Cabel.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep early yesterday? When I came home, my brother said that you are already sleeping.¡±


    What am I doing, I wake up all night like you said.


    But how can I say that with my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Then eat meat! Meat is the best when you¡¯re tired!¡±


    In my words that I was tired, Cabel called the chef out loud, insisting on the ¡°meat panacea.¡±


    Of course I stopped him like that.


    It was clear that I wasn¡¯t Cabel, and if I ate meat from the morning, my insides would become bloated.


    ¡°My brother should eat a little more properly. Why do you stand and eat without sitting?¡±


    ¡°I have to go out a bit earlier today.¡±


    What happened early in the morning in the Templars today?


    No matter how it is, he is standing there like this and chewing and eating bread.


    Cabel moved his body in a hurry without getting rid of all the bread he had been eating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back (I¡¯ll be back then)!¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    Really in a hurry, Cabel tried to rush out of the dining hall with a bread in his mouth, an apple in one hand, and a jacket of the Knights Templar in the other.


    ¡°Cabel, you¡¯re going out now?¡±


    At that time, Eugene and Cabel met while he just entering the dining hall.


    I saw Eugene, who I met for the first time since last night, and I was unwittingly dazzled.


    ¡°Yeah, take me off for breakfast and have fun the two of you!¡±


    At Eugene¡¯s question, Cabel, as expected, with the bread in his mouth, spit out a babbling sound.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand his words considering how much of bread he had chewed.


    Seeing such Cabel, Eugene quietly narrowed his eyebrows.


    As for Eugene, he felt uncomfortable when he saw Cabel rushing to work after not having breakfast properly.


    ¡°Eat your lunch properly.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At the end of his words, Cabel moved away and exited the dining hall.


    After that, Eugene stepped in as he replacing Cabel¡¯s vacant seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ugh, if the second brother told me in advance that he was going to work early today, I would have pretended to overslept¡­


    Oh, well. I couldn¡¯t have time to talk to Cabel because I couldn¡¯t even meet him last night.


    Ugh.


    ¡°Did you have trouble at sleep?¡±


    At that time, Eugene¡¯s gaze crossed my face once.


    ¡°You look tired.¡±


    I was hot with his words.


    Cabel said it a while ago, but is it so obvious that I couldn¡¯t sleep?


    But in fact, it would be harder for someone else to not know what was noticeable even by the most innocent Cabel in our house.


    ¡°Oh, no? I did not. I slept very well.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak honestly and lie.


    This is because if I admitted that I stayed up for some reason, that I was shaken by Eugene¡¯s words, and I felt like I would be caught.


    However, as he said calmly, my worries disappeared.


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    I looked at the face of Eugene, sitting across from me, speechless.


    He put one arm on the table and staring at me with his hand squeezed his chin.


    While facing his gaze like that, I felt a strangely burning throat.


    Soon, the servants who entered the dining hall began to put plates and utensils on the table.


    Eugene did not add any other words, and I looked away from him and turned my head as if that had not happened a little while ago.


    I drank the water from the cup while maintaining as unattended as possible.


    It is still spring, but it is somewhat hot.


    ¡°Hubert, then I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Please go carefully, my lady.¡±


    That afternoon, I went out with Ethan, being seen off by Hubert.


    The destination is a busy street where colorful shops are located, and as it has been year after year, a flower market was scheduled to be held there in spring.


    ¡°My lady, your hand.¡±


    Arriving at my destination, I raised my hand to Ethan¡¯s, grab him and got off the wagon.


    The streets were already full of fragrant scents of flowers. Just smelling the scent made me feel brighter.


    Well, after all, spring is great.


    ¡°There are a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Because it is a flower market that is held once a year.¡±


    I laughed at the words of Ethan, looked around and said as if passing by.


    Ethan talks to me more directly than before. Of course, there was still a sense of distance between him and me.


    However, I felt good because we seemed to be getting closer as time passed.


    I and Ethan headed for the flower market.


    The flower market, which is growing in size every year, was crowded with people coming and going just as it was located in the downtown area.


    The colorful and beautiful flowers that bloomed covetously deserved to catch the gaze of those passing by.


    Suddenly, I remembered what happened when I met Eugene here several years ago.


    It was later that I learned of the whereabouts of the peony, which was impulsively struck to Eugene, whom I met by chance that day.


    I went to the imperial palace to meet Dice and stopped by the place where Eugene, the affairs department of the palace, was working.


    Of course, time has passed since then, and I talked to Eugene several times and got rid of it¡­


    It was quite surprising that he didn¡¯t throw away the flowers I gave him right away, but kept them for so long.


    Recalling the memories of that time, I bought a peony and a freesia flower each.


    ¡°Do you need anything more?¡±


    ¡°No, it is enough for today, let¡¯s stop going and back to the mansion.¡±


    At other times, I would have traveled a little more and returned home to change my mood, but today the distance was too complicated.


    Besides, yesterday¡¯s fatigue was still not resolved, so it was difficult to stay outside for a long time.


    I was satisfied with the fresh flowers I wanted, and headed to the place to take the carriage and came back.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But when I walked a little longer, suddenly some yellow piece of cloth flew in front of me.


    I unconsciously reached out and tried to catch it, but before I did that, Ethan moved first.


    Suddenly, he stood in front of me and grabbed the flying cloth with amazing wits.


    What he held in his hand was a women¡¯s thin shawl with delicate lace embroidery.


    Maybe a little while ago, the wind blew and someone seems to have missed it by mistake¡­


    So, won¡¯t the owner come to find it soon?


    However, there were so many people around that it seemed difficult to do so.


    I looked around for a while, but I did not look the person who seemed to be looking for something.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    First of all, I asked him because I thought I had to hear Ethan¡¯s opinion first.


    Then he turned to me. I looked down and opened my mouth at the yellow cloth Ethan is holding in his hand.


    ¡°There is no reason to feel responsible for the lost item. I will leave it.¡±


    Oh, oh? Is he determined?


    No, of course it is but¡­¡­


    But I thought I¡¯d ask him to wait a little longer.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute! That¡¯s ours¡­!¡±


    However, Ethan and I did not have to worry about getting behind the lost items.


    Because in front of us at the next moment, someone shouted out loud and approached us.


    He gasp in front of Ethan and me as we saw the man who ran and asked.


    ¡°Are you looking for this shawl?¡±


    ¡°Hyuk, yes¡­.¡±


    He jumped in a hurry to see as he was out of breath and couldn¡¯t lift his head and took his breath for a while with his knees on.


    Looking at his attire, it seemed that he was not a commoner or escort, but a spirit-style noble who grew up well in a straight family.


    So, did he accompanying a lady and come to find the lost item for her?


    I smiled at him and opened my mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate because the wind doesn¡¯t fly any further.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you. My group missed it by mistake¡­.¡±


    The man also raised his head and replied to see as if he had found a breathe.


    But he couldn¡¯t finish talking. The moment our eyes met in the air, the man stiffened with a hook breath.


    My image was reflected in his black eyes, wide open as if he was ecstatic. The face, with his lips wide open, was dazzling as if it had fallen out.


    Ah.¡­


    This person, he fell in love with me at first sight.


    It was a reaction that seemed so honestly outward that I could notice without knowing.


    Until now, this experience was not at all never happened and it was not very strange.


    I felt a little embarrassed and took a step back. Ethan felt something similar, so he sneaked in between me and the other guys, blocking his gaze.


    Um, but is it just because of the mood?


    When I look at his face like this, it seems that the day is somewhat ripe¡­


    ¡°Theo!¡±


    At that moment, a thin woman¡¯s voice rang from behind the man. I turned my head inadvertently after the sound.


    Soon afterward, I was amazed at the woman¡¯s in my sight, with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you. You just don¡¯t have to find a shawl¡­ Ah?¡±


    Not knowing that her hair was getting messy, a woman who ran with steps found us and looked surprised, but that¡¯s not exactly because she saw Ethan, It was because she saw the yellow shawl Ethan was holding.


    ¡°Ah, hey¡­ Theo, did these people find my shawl?¡±


    She panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do, then quickly whispered to the man next to her.


    Then, the man who was looking at me with a blank expression until then, as if he had awakened his mind, made a face that seemed to wake up from a dream.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s right, these people came to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    After hearing the man¡¯s answer, the woman greeted us with a bright face.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s something I care about, so if I lose it, I¡¯d be a little upset. Thank you very much.¡±


    Orange hair blowing in the wind and warm brown eyes. The slightly pale face was now reminded of joy.


    ¡°I should have said hello first, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Theodore Kalua. This is my relative..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Daisy Temperto.¡±


    Listening to their introduction, I still believe she couldn¡¯t be here, so I opened my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hari Ernst. This is Sir Ethan Bishop, my escort knight.¡±


    When I revealed my name instead, Ethan greeted them with a light silence.


    But in fact, before I heard the introduction, I already knew who they were.


    When I first saw the man¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t remember it honestly, but the woman that followed was not, because I could never forget.


    She was married to Cabel last life and became my newest sister, Temperto.


    It is my future sister-in-law.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, are there any women you¡¯ve been meeting these days?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    That night, I grabbed Cabel and asked in a subtle tone.


    Then Cabel suddenly showed a look as if he was hitting a stick while sleeping.


    Oh, because I see that the expression is so vivid that¡¯s answer all. It seems like there is no real woman he¡¯s seeing right now.


    When we met before and talked for a while, Daisy Temperto and Theodore Kalua told us that it hasn¡¯t been a few days since they came up to the capital from the outskirts, watery countryside where they originally lived.


    I was a little surprised by that unexpected meeting.


    It is said that she came here only a few days ago, so of course she haven¡¯t met Cabel yet¡­


    In fact, I didn¡¯t know anything about how Cabel and Daisy met and dated in the last life.


    For some reason, It wasn¡¯t polite to wonder about it, so I didn¡¯t even ask.


    But honestly, the combination of the two who seem completely opposite like fire and water was very surprising even now.


    Well¡­.


    Of course, compared to the last life, there was a possibility that their relationship would change as well as the events of this life did not flow in the same way as my memories.


    ¡°I only live in the haze every day. Where do I meet a woman?¡±


    ¡°There were some young lady who sometimes comes to see brother.¡±


    ¡°The girls¡­ Those girls¡­ Hyuk, I don¡¯t need them all!¡±


    Huh? But why is his reaction like that?


    What part of my words were provoking Cabel, suddenly he screamed out and ran out of the room like the protagonist of a novel.


    Uh, huh?


    What the hell are they doing that make he¡¯s so sad and crying like that?


    I couldn¡¯t understand his words, so I looked at the place where Cabel had left and tilted my head in confusion.


    ******^^


    ¡°Brother, if you have time tomorrow, would you like to go to the party?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a party¡­ I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute, brother Cabel!¡±


    No, why is he like that?


    As soon as he listened to me, Cabel ran out again, pretending to be the protagonist of a romance book.


    I just asked once because Miss Temperto is also attending the party tomorrow.


    I mean, when I met her after going to the flower market two days ago, I remembered that Sir Kalua, who was next to her, said as if passing by.


    I narrowed my eyes to see where Cabel left. Erich, who was with Penny next to him, asked with an absurd expression.


    ¡°Why is your brother doing that again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Does he have any bad memories of the party?¡±


    Or it could have been an extension of the work two days ago, not having a party, but having bad memories of a woman.


    But he only live in the haze every day, and Cabel said that with his own mouth, where he would meet woman?


    What happened to the young ladies who visited the knights templars?


    ¡°Have you ever heard of why your brother is doing that?¡±


    ¡°How do I know that when you don¡¯t even know while you live with him?¡±


    That¡¯s the case, but maybe it¡¯s something he can say to his younger brother even though he¡¯s not talking to his sister, right?


    ¡°If you just leave him alone, it will be okay.¡±


    Erich who went home from the academic institute for the weekend looked at me and said with a soft voice.


    After meeting Erich after a long time, Penny was excited, panting and waving her tail.


    Erich stroked the Penny and laughed at me.


    ¡°How long have you been together so far and still haven¡¯t let go of the vain expectation that you will be able to understand your brother?¡±


    No, on the contrary, how long time have he spent together with him, and he still been so harsh to his second brother?


    Um, even after time passes, his treatment to our second son in the house is ever unchanged.


    I looked at Erich and Penny with a faint gaze for a moment, then sighed.


    ¡°While coming home, please contact Louise once. These days, I¡¯m feeling sorry that it¡¯s hard to see your face.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I saw her at the academic institute last week.¡±


    ¡°What? At the Academy?¡±


    I opened my eyes to the first news I heard.


    Erich still complained to Penny, whether he heard me or not.


    ¡°She suddenly come to me and it¡¯s annoying. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Johannes also graduated early, and now the only person I know at the Academy of Sciences is Erich.


    But, having to go there separately¡­


    Isn¡¯t it something meaningful? Moreover, it¡¯s not that close from Vastia to the Academy.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡±


    ¡°What is my expression?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange thinking face.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    But Erich crumpled his face as if he didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room, so you play with Penny.¡±


    I left Erich like that and went up the stairs with a big smile.


    I thought I¡¯d have to take a look at Louise next time I meet her.


    After getting ready to go to the party the next day, I left the room, and Eugene came out at the door.


    He stood waiting for me.


    ¡°I made a little effort today, how is it? Am I pretty?¡±


    I left him and turned around from my place.


    When I asked with a smiling face, Eugene followed me with a small smile and came closer.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re always pretty, but today you¡¯re especially pretty.¡±


    A light kiss fell on my forehead.


    In fact, of course, I asked him knowing he would tell me that I am pretty, but I felt good to hear the praise directly from Eugene¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You look cool today too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    We¡¯re smiling face-to-face while giving and receiving compliments of our attire, and then we stepped in front of the door.


    After a while, Erich stood leaning against the landing stairs and caught my eyes.


    He shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand even when he found us.


    ¡°Why are parties always held from late evening to night? Everyone is cheering up.¡±


    ¡°Erich, if you say like that, I¡¯m gonna think you¡¯re old.¡±


    I frowned and laughed at Erich¡¯s words like an old man. He put his arm on the railing and looked at me for a moment with his head on it.


    I wondered what he want to say, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth and just looked at me.


    So I also stared at him wonderingly.


    After a while, Erich took his gaze away from me and said, spit out.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. You¡¯re looking at the house with Penny.¡±


    A poignant greeting continued as if he never he showed strange behavior. So I just greeted him face to face and took the steps I had stopped at with Eugene.


    Still leaning against the railing of the stairs, just before hitting Erich, Eugene reached out and slammed his back head silently.


    Then Erich flinched for a moment, and then quickly looked at it.


    I wondered if there was something between the two that only I didn¡¯t know, but since then, there has been no other conversation or action between them.


    So I just tilted my head by myself and went down the stairs again with Eugene.


    *****


    Johannes and Louise, as well as Rosabella, who had just left for wedding ceremony, did not attend this party, so it was somewhat empty.


    Still, there were as many people to greet, so I met all kinds of people with Eugene.


    Then, it was a moment when each of us was dealing with different people apart for a while.


    ¡°Lady Ernst!¡±


    Suddenly, I heard a loud voice calling me from the side.


    Oh, was there anyone who would be happy meeting me like this? Who is it?


    I felt puzzled and turned my head in the direction of the sound. The voice was so loud that not only me but the other people around me moved their eyes to the side.


    It was Theodore Kalua, whom I met at the flower market a while ago.


    He had a bright face as if he was very happy. I smiled and greeted him as he approached me.


    ¡°Hello, Sir Kalua. Are you here with Miss Temperto?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s chatting with other young lady now, so we fell apart for a while.¡±


    Daisy Temperto and Theodore Kalua said they had come up to the capital to celebrate the upcoming marriage of the crown prince Dice.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t acquainted with Dice or Rosabella, but the crown prince marriage was certainly something that Arlanteans would bless.


    Maybe a little bit later, the society would be more crowded than it is now with people from each region.


    So it wasn¡¯t particularly strange that the two had gone a long way because of Dice¡¯s wedding.


    However, there was another reason that they did not reveal to me that become their reason to came up to the society.


    It was to find Daisy Temperto¡¯s mate.


    In my memory, the Temperto family was in debt due to their own continued business failures, and the financial situation was very poor.


    However, that did not mean that Viscount Temperto left her with the idea of using her daughter to grab a cloth.


    Just in their hometown, rumors that the Temperto clan was on the verge of falling seemed to have never come into a good conversation with Daisy.


    Although her personality is rather timid and shy, she hides in the day severely, but Daisy Temperto has a unique feeling of a person who was loved and raised.


    In her wedding day with Cabel, her parents actually seemed to care for their daughter a lot.


    So, they would have sent her to the capital with a big heart, wanting to mate a little decent person to their daughter.


    Because of their great devotion, they asked their relatives, Theodore Kalua, to accompany her, and now he has come to attend the party side by side with Daisy.


    Of course, in the past life, there was no major event of the crown prince Dice¡¯s marriage at this time, so the moment they came up to the society was different from now.


    However, the fact that the two people came up side by side into the society was the same as my memory.


    That¡¯s why I have seen Theodore Kalua a few times before, and the day is known. However, he and I have not had such an exchange in the past life.


    In addition, Theodore went back to his hometown after Daisy and Cabel got married, so I¡¯ve forgotten him until now.


    But was it a new opportunity that I accidentally grabbed her shawls that was flying in the wind a few days ago?


    Theodore Kalua greetly approached me and said, expressing an overt favor, not enough to say hello.


    ¡°Actually, I wondered if I could see Lady Ernst again at the party today, and for the past few days, I was hoping for nothing. But, I¡¯m very happy with the wind like this.¡±


    Under the neat blonde hair, shy black eyes stand out.


    The expression or look toward me is a young man who confesses his heart to a woman who longs for nothing. It seemed to be like that.


    I had to feel speechless for a moment right after I met his eyes.


    Whether Theodor Kalua was not good at hiding his feelings, or whether he couldn¡¯t think he had to hide his feelings in front of other people, he showed himself to me with an embarrassingly honest face.


    The problem was, I wasn¡¯t the only one here right now.


    ¡°Oh my goodness?¡±


    The noble lady and the young lady, whom I had chatted with a while ago, expressed their curiosity at once and lit their eyes.


    Seeing their reaction, I got a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Did you say Lady Ernst and Sir Kalua¡­? Maybe you¡¯ve met separately the other day.¡±


    ¡°I think you said that you were with Miss Temperto, it wasn¡¯t a few days since you came to the society.¡±


    They seemed curious about how I and Theodore Kalua had come to know each other.


    Besides, they are interested in him who shows a fresh look that does not suit the social world.


    It seemed to me that I also did.


    But most of all, what¡¯s interesting to them is the fact that this innocent young man expressed an outright rational favor to me at a party with many eyes to see and ears to hear.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I happened to go out with Daisy the other day and go outside¡­¡±


    Theodore seemed suddenly confused by the attention of the people who had turned to him.


    He then opened his mouth as if he felt the gaze around him. He¡¯s not used to this situation and it seemed to me that I should help.


    ¡°Hari.¡±


    But before I opened my mouth, Eugene, who came close to me, called me first.


    With a touch on my shoulder, I turned my head and looked up at him.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Other people in the room also happily greeted Eugene.


    ¡°Welcome, Duke Ernst.¡±


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t much, I¡¯m waiting for when I can say hello.¡±


    Theodore Kalua, looking at us with open eyes, suddenly opened his mouth with a brightly colored face.


    ¡°Oh, are you the brother of Lady Ernst? Somehow, you look a lot like her.¡±


    At that moment, a laugh came out from several people around him.


    But this time it was worth it. Eugene and I aren¡¯t even siblings, but could we have similar appearances?


    What he said now was probably a polite word that he brought out because he knows us as siblings.


    Theodore Kalua seemed to be dull by rumors.


    The girl who became Ernst¡¯s foster daughter is finally become Eugene¡¯s fiancee.


    I thought no one in Arlanta would not know the rumors that I might be the future Duchess of Ernst.


    Looking at his bright face, it seemed that he was just saying because he didn¡¯t know it.


    Eugene said, leaning his head at Theodore¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m her fiance now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you¡­ yes?¡±


    Theodore replied again and again and paused belatedly, as if he had understood Eugene¡¯s words later.


    ¡°A fiance?¡±


    He asked as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    But what surprised him was that we were engaged with the same surname.


    ¡°Hey, did you have a fiance¡­¡±


    Seeing the deep hopelessness that floated on Theodore Kalua¡¯s face, I felt embarrassed.


    Ugh. I¡¯ve never hidden the facts from him, but seeing that he¡¯s having a face like that somehow makes me feel like I¡¯m cheated?


    Besides, the appearance of him who sees me now can only be expressed as a person who has suffered a broken heart.


    Seeing us now, people around us are very interested and we already heard a gossiping sound.


    Fortunately, Theodore, who soon woke up, smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t expecting it, so I¡¯ll excuse me¡­ Then I guess I just heard it wrong. You must have said that you are the Duke Ernst.¡±


    His face was still full of heartache, and what he said right now was a feeling of condemning his misunderstanding.


    However, it could have been viewed as an intent to mock Eugene and me right in front of us like we did something wrong.


    Even now, people around him were staring at him with curious eyes about how Eugene would react to his words.


    I explained to Eugene before the embarrassing situation continue.


    ¡°That¡¯s Sir Kalua, whom I have encountered by chance outside. He have come up to the capitals with his relative, Ms. Temperto, for the wedding ceremony of his highness Dice. They said that it¡¯s not that long since they came here.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Fortunately, Eugene didn¡¯t show a big reaction.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t think he would openly embarrass a young lord who made a mistake in a place like this, or making a displeasure.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze once passed by Theodore on the opposite side.


    Theodore was still making the expression that he could not know the real meaning to the reactions around him.


    Eugene think there was no reason to deal with him anymore, with a calm attitude, he announced that the current meeting would be ended.


    ¡°Then, I hope you have a good time today, Sir Kalua.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ thank you.¡±


    Still, he noticed that he had made a mistake, and the voice of Theodore that followed slightly shaken.


    It was funny that if I was saying other things to him in this place now, so I also followed Eugene.


    Perhaps after Eugene and I left, the others here would explain to Theodore instead.


    ¡°Sir Kalua, it was nice to meet you today. If I have a chance, I¡¯ll say hello again later.¡±


    Still, I didn¡¯t feel bad about him, so I smiled little, hoping for a later date.


    Theodore, seeing my smile, seemed a little relieved though.


    ******


    ¡°It looks like your followers have increased by one more.¡±


    When he left, Eugene smiled and said with a small frown. He was a little bit disturbed earlier but he wasn¡¯t feeling offended.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because I helped him when we first met.¡±


    ¡°Help him, what?¡±


    I explained to Eugene what happened last time.


    Of course, it was Ethan, not me, who caught the flying shawl and gave practical help, but I decided not to tell him about it now.


    Looking at it, the reason that Sir Kalua saw Eugene and me as siblings was because of our surname, but it seems that it was because of the title I called him.


    That part was something I had been concerned about from before, so I was a little worried.


    Would it be better to change the title from now on? I don¡¯t think I can ever call him without brother.


    Then what should I call him? Is it just with his name?


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°No, just¡­.¡±


    I was imagining that I was calling him ¡°Eugene¡± out loud, and I got a little embarrassed and flushed my cheeks.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze fell on my face and I had to turn my head to the other side, avoiding his gaze.


    But soon his hand grabbed my face again and turned. It wasn¡¯t a very compelling touch, but it was enough to make eye contact with him again.


    The reason his hands on my cheeks felt a little cool was probably because my face was hot.


    ¡°Tell me. I wondered why.¡±


    He seemed to have questioned my behavior, from sudden invasion and then blushing and turning my head.


    He could have just pretended not to know, but he felt grumpy to hold onto me and ask why.


    Seeing the voice whispering like a child and his face with a light smile, I noticed that I was in trouble in front of him.


    ¡°No way, you wasn¡¯t thinking of another man in front of me and blushing.¡±


    It was a sound because I was talking about Sir Kalua a while ago.


    However, as he said, the reason I showed this behavior was not because of Sir Kalua, and Eugene was not as suspicious as it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I mumbled in a cheeky tone.


    However, Eugene slowly touched my face with his hand, as if waiting for me to answer.


    The brutal touch that went further from my cheeks and forehead to my ears was itchy.


    ¡°Just¡­ Duke Ernst is so cool today that I suddenly faces him and just became embarrassed to look straight ahead.¡±


    But speaking of stubbornness, I do not lose either.


    I grabbed Eugene¡¯s hand and just looked around. Of course, he frowned in one eye as if he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Suddenly, all of this suddenly felt like nothing, so I squeezed my lips and laughed out.


    Looking at me like that, Eugene smiled and we smiled at each other as if we couldn¡¯t help it.


    In the first place, he didn¡¯t seem to have thought of getting an answer from me either.


    ¡°I am very worried because my fiancee has become dazzlingly beautiful as the days go by.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared that I¡¯ll leave you and go out with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d rather trap her where only I can see her.¡±


    When I spoke in a playful way, Eugene easily agreed and replied. I laughed out loud at his joke, whispered like a serious joke.


    ¡°If you be cool like now, I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    This time, I reached out to Eugene¡¯s and stroked his face.


    Whenever I saw him several times a day, the affection in my heart would overflow, as it was the same now.


    If we had eyes around, we would have refrained from doing this, but the place we are now is only the terrace.


    So, at this moment, I was able to give a loving kiss to Eugene by lifting my heels as my heart was drawn.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a big deal because he¡¯s so cool even if he just breathe.¡±


    As I spoke with a little exaggerated sigh with a sense of playfulness, Eugene laughed dimly with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nasty thing for you to do what I should do first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty even if I just breathe?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty that it tastes like you¡¯re gonna make me die every day.¡±


    While I was playing like that, Eugene¡¯s gaze suddenly slipped behind me for a while.


    Who is in my back?


    But before I turn my head after him, Eugene¡¯s gaze who had been stay behind my back for a while, looked at me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little dissatisfied that you don¡¯t look pretty only in my eyes.¡±


    Somewhere in his dark eyes with a dangerous laughter, I could see myself.


    Shortly after a soft voice rang in my ears, his hands wrapped around my face and lifted me up.


    This time, our lips overlapped deeper than before.


    There was no reason to reject Eugene, so I gladly welcomed him and closed my eyes.


    After that, I never met Theodore Kalua again.


    Not only that, but also Daisy Temperto.


    In the first place, I didn¡¯t attend the party very often, and I accidentally missed them at one place.


    In some ways, it was nothing to be regrettable about or to care about, but sometimes I wondered how the two would be living in this society life.


    It was because there was a connection in the past life, and I also had a personal affinity for the two.


    However, the area where I could help them was limited in the first place.


    It was even more so when I thought of the purpose why the two came up from the countryside.


    Besides, when I deliberately went to them first and helped them, there was an ambiguous side because I hadn¡¯t established that kind of friendship yet.


    Still, if I think of Cabel, who was the main man-made love marriage based on Arlanta in the past, even though it was like that, I was a little steamed.


    It was even more because I had been watching with my own eyes how much he cares for his wife, Daisy.


    So, a couple of times, I sent him to a party that Miss Temperto could attend, but it seemed that the two had not yet had such a meeting.


    I too was a bit hesitant to act more actively, so I didn¡¯t go forward anymore.


    My thought was that if they were in a relationship then they would meet in this life as well, it would happen naturally even if someone didn¡¯t use their hands.


    So I decided to give away more than necessary attention to Cabel and Daisy.


    ******


    ¡°Louise, where the hell are you going to go today?¡±


    Today I was about to visit Vastia again.


    This is because Louise invited me again. She seemed to still have regrets when she was not able going to go out with me last time.


    When I saw that it wasn¡¯t brighter in broad daylight but she called me in the evening, I thought it was a party somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t easily guess where Louise would want to go this far.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a secret. Lena! Come on quickly.¡±


    But Louise didn¡¯t answer me right away again, but just secretly laughed and called the maid.


    ¡°Is it what I prepared before? Bring it now. And Eryl, you come and do some hair and give some makeup.¡±


    I felt deep suspicion when I saw her instructing as if she had been waiting.


    I don¡¯t think she prepared this for a day or two for today¡¯s outing.


    And after a while, I was amazed to see the dress brought by Louise¡¯s maid and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Now, Sister! Change to this quickly!¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I really mean it. Come on, I don¡¯t have time! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Louise¡­!¡±


    My frightened voice was swept away by Louise¡¯s annoyance and flew away, but my shocking journey with Louise began in earnest.


    ****^^


    An hour later, I saw Louise sitting across from me and muttered desolately.


    ¡°Louise, when I see you sometimes, I think you¡¯re really a grown up.¡±


    If I say good, it is a great criminal, and if I say badly, there is no countermeasure.


    Because I was about to stick my tongue out without knowing about her bold steps.


    ¡°Ah, what do I do with this much. Embarrassingly.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a compliment¡­!¡±


    I was speechless by Louise¡¯s reluctant reaction.


    Who the hell does Louise look like?


    As far as I know, there isn¡¯t a single person in Vastia who doesn¡¯t know where this rung will be.


    Uh, um. The more I look at why, the more I think Louise looks like Cabel, but that¡¯s probably because of the mood.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you looking forward to coming out? Are you excited and interested?¡±


    Currently we were moving in a wagon.


    I was surprised to see the dress Louise told me to wear, and then flagged to see the makeup she gave me from the maid.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a dress that¡¯s so bold and flashy and exposed. The rug is also a reddish purple color that gives off a bitter feeling instead of classy.


    It was an unrecognizable outfit.


    Besides, how about this dark makeup that gives the impression that it is difficult to ask for?


    After dressing up, we were heading for a secret night party of the nobles.


    I wondered how the hell Louise got to know a party like this, but she just laughed secretly to the end, saying there was a way to know it all.


    Louise was also dressed as unconventional as me. I looked at her innocently sparkling eyes with anticipation for the future, I felt my head hurt.


    She was fortunate to go out because all of the other Vastia¡¯s family had an appointment.¡­


    Wait.


    Come to think of it, the day Louise was originally going to attend this night meeting with me, there was Mrs. Vastia in the mansion, right?


    I don¡¯t think she would have allowed her daughter to attend this evening meeting¡­


    Ho, did she ever try to go out without her mother¡¯s knowledge that day? If that¡¯s the case, Louise is really a bold girl.


    Suddenly, a sharp gut passed by me, and I squinted my eyes and asked her.


    ¡°To be honest, isn¡¯t this your first time today?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually I¡¯ve been there once before.¡±


    ¡°Oh My God.¡±


    Even Louise¡¯s confession that today wasn¡¯t the first deviation was again make me stumped.


    Last time, she went to a party with her childhood friend, Marianne, but it was so much fun that she really wanted to take me.


    In fact, I also knew that these secret parties are prevalent among the nobles.


    It was said that the number of attendees was increasing every time because there were many nobles who flocked to the society after the marriage of the crown prince Dice.


    Of course, there were no cases of excessive promiscuity or poor quality because it was a party enjoyed by aristocrats with a certain identity.


    But I was worried about sending Louise alone because everyone was hiding their identity with masks.


    Louise couldn¡¯t even see through my heart like that. If I don¡¯t go to the party today, she can secretly attend, she declared it coldly to me.


    So in the end, I¡¯m now riding in a carriage alongside her like many times.


    In the running wagon, Louise said,


    ¡°Huh, as planned!¡±


    She said to me with an expression.


    ¡°Because my sister tends to look at me too young. Even so, she and I are only one year apart.¡±


    Oh, at that moment I felt like I was hit with a head.


    Yes, Louise and I were only one year apart. For some reason, I always forgot that fact because she felt like a younger sister.


    Ugh, she didn¡¯t even know it was because I had memories of my last life.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re almost there. Don¡¯t forget to cover your face before you get off.¡±


    At Louise¡¯s words, I narrowed my eyebrows and looked down at the mask above my knees.


    In keeping with the name of the secret party, all attendees said they had to cover their faces with masks like this one.


    In addition, forcibly removing other people¡¯s masks or forcing them to dig up their identity is forbidden.


    Louise explained to me that there are a few rules that say I shouldn¡¯t try to do so, and that there are some rules, such as forced expulsion if caught doing too much behavior using anonymous power.


    Listening to her, it seems like it¡¯s a pretty well-structured party, so I feel relieved.


    On the other hand, I felt a little nervous because I wanted to be able to attend a party like this.


    ¡°If we¡¯re, let¡¯s get crooked.¡±


    But anyway, I couldn¡¯t help it as long as I came here.


    Now I only can come and can¡¯t persuade her to go back, no way to go back, because this was wrong.


    I got along in moderation, then took Louise back and touched her mask straight, thinking that I had to go back to Vastia.


    After that, I also wore a mask that covered half of my face.


    Louise even prepared a wig, saying that if I want to play properly in a place like this, I have to hide my identity.


    I really raised my both hands and feet for her thorough readiness.


    But even though I did this, I was a little worried that I might be discovered by other people.


    Louise laughed saying it was a useless worry.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take off that cloak?¡±


    ¡°I just want to wear it.¡±


    When I got off the carriage, the brilliantly twinkling lights immediately disturbed my view.


    Louise took off her coat and got off in the wagon.


    Wearing a gorgeous golden wig and a blue dress that reveals her collarbones, Louise looked much more mature and grown up than I thought.


    I wondered if it was because of the mask that covered her face or the thick makeup, but It seemed that it was not because of that reason.


    I¡¯m like,


    ¡®When did Louise become such an adult already?¡¯


    I was a little far away and looked at her with a somewhat vague thought.


    Oh, but wait. Thinking like this, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m really old for some reason?


    I¡¯m not Louise¡¯s mother or aunt. This is such a strange impression? Uh great, this is not very good.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, but now my sister is very noticeable.¡±


    Louise come up to me and whispered then said, I looked around for a while.


    And immediately realized what she meant and groaned a little.


    Perhaps because of the freedom of anonymity, all of the people in this place were looking far from their usual dignity and face.


    For that reason, it was a very noticeable situation that I covered myself with a cloak.


    Eventually, I released the button that was fastening the hem and took off my cloak. Then, my back, which I had hide at once, became empty.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, because this is universal here.¡±


    Louise laughed as if encouraging me.


    Like she said, women who were dressed more unconventional than me were often seen around me, so it was comforting.


    But it¡¯s only her second attendance, and Louise looks very natural.


    Could she have been here more than once?


    I looked at Louise with suspicious eyes for a moment, but now I don¡¯t want to dig something like that, so I just sighed.


    ¡°As I promised, I only have two hours to attend with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay okay.¡±


    Louise looked up as if not to worry.


    Afterwards, we stepped inside the masked ballroom where the lights were shining.


    But in less than ten minutes I want to get back in the carriage and go home as I got lost.


    This is because I was not able to adapt to the atmosphere of this free-spirited party.


    It was the same with people who were barely bloody, and I was embarrassed by countless numbers of men and women who showed surprisingly outright affection throughout the party.


    ¡°This party seems a little weird.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone is doing that by agreement. If you force yourself to do that, the manager will come and kick you out.¡±


    But Louise was calm.


    Ho, am I weird? Nowadays Is it common for young people to play like this?


    Oh, but no matter how much they wear a mask, it¡¯s like that, like the two sides of a coin, it¡¯s so different from the noble society of the day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember all the rules I told you before? Then let¡¯s play separately from now on. I have a good time, too.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Lou¡­!¡±


    However, as I looked around, I was vigilant, and Louise took me away and quickly moved on.


    I accidentally stopped trying to call her name.


    Because we are hiding our identity now, so it seemed that we should not call our names here.


    I shut up dissatisfiedly and looked at place where Louise had disappeared.


    Oh, really. I didn¡¯t believe Louise¡¯s words that she would be quiet next to me.


    Of course, as Louise insisted on me, she was old enough to cover herself, and I wasn¡¯t even her guardian.


    So it was actually okay to act separately at a party like this, but even so, I was still worried about Louise, she¡¯s the child that I used to look after, so I couldn¡¯t be relieved.


    Ugh, but this is also a useless interference in the end.


    As Louise said, on the surface anyway, I was only one year apart from her.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t be helped but to be bothered, so I took a closer look inside the party hall.


    If Louise wanted it and I think it to be a rather dangerous place for her, I was thinking of taking her out somehow.


    Fortunately, however, it seemed that the party was not as hot as I thought.


    Considering that there are many people in attendance, management seems to be doing well in an orderly manner.


    Also, those who were engaged in affection were not acting to the extent that they blushed their faces severely.


    As Louise said, guests who acted somewhat excessively were immediately sanctioned by someone who seemed to be the custodian.


    Although it was called a masked ball, the atmosphere was free, so people simply enjoyed drinking and talking, or went to the hall to dance to suit the duty of the ballroom, and also waged a light stake and participated in games like poker.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in any of them, so I headed to the corner of the party.


    Although this is the first time I had attended such a secret party, it is amazing, but that was all.


    I didn¡¯t really want to hang out with other people here.


    ¡°What, this place. Did we come to the right place?¡±


    ¡°It will be right. Go over there and find her.¡±


    But when I don¡¯t take a step like this, and I had find two people who somewhat familiar.


    Immediately after that, I was amazed and stuck to the wall.


    They were covering their faces with masks like everyone else at the party, but I could see who they were all at once.


    That was natural.


    Because they were the second and third brothers in our house!


    What, what? Why are those two here?


    I waved my eyes over the mask and looked at them.


    No, but do those two have the awareness that if they go here, how about the ball? If they go on with their face, don¡¯t they think it¡¯s over with just one?


    On their forehead, ¡®Cabel Ernst!¡¯ And ¡®Erich Ernst!¡¯ look so clear.


    And I think they wrote something like their name in their forehead. Am I the only one thinking that way?


    HYUK, then suddenly Cabel¡¯s gaze moved to the side where I was going, so I quickly turned my head.


    Uh, ah, that¡¯s a surprise.


    Why is he looking at me in this big and spacious banquet hall? It looks like we made eye contact for a moment, but it must be an illusion?


    After a while, when I thought, ¡®I should get this over¡¯, I carefully turned my head again.


    Luckily, Cabel was now looking away.


    Huh, I was fortunate that it was not Erich, but Cabel.


    But I really don¡¯t know why those two came here. Well, maybe Cabel and Erich come to this party too?


    I heard that these secret parties are popular among the nobles these days, but I was surprised because I didn¡¯t know that I would meet those two here.


    But is it because of the mood?


    Somehow, from the time they entered the hall, they were looking around as if they were looking for something.


    Suddenly, Erich stepped forward and checked the face of a silver-haired woman up close.


    ¡°Oh, what is it all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°What, that¡¯s a wig.¡±


    Erich, who looked up and down to the front of the woman, walked straight away as if he had nothing to see anymore.


    At that moment, I was frightened.


    Me, that child, what is it?


    They¡¯re not looking for me now, right?


    But, by the way, it¡¯s very suspicious to hold on to a silver-haired woman and check it out, right?


    Great. How do those two know that I¡¯m here?


    But even though I thought so, I couldn¡¯t hide the steaming box.


    At that time, Louise was caught in my sight.


    Oh, wait a minute, Louise! Erich is where she is going now! Then, if she meet him, she might be caught!


    But it was my useless bias. Louise went straight toward him, as if she had originally targeted Erich.


    After a while, her hand grabbed Erich¡¯s arm. Erich said, ¡®What else is this¡¯ and he looked down at Louise with a ¡®Hey¡¯ look.


    A moment later, a light of astonishment appeared on his face.


    After that, the two of them talked about more, and of course, I couldn¡¯t hear the conversation they had.


    I watched Erich be dragged into Louise¡¯s hand with an absurd face.


    Then, without even knowing, I made a sound of ¡®Oh¡¯.


    Lost in word, I remember when I heard that Louise went to Erich school last time.


    From then on, something was awkward, but isn¡¯t this almost like that kind of atmosphere?


    I think Louise was the one who called Erich here.


    Otherwise, as soon as Erich appeared in the party hall, she would not have been able to find him and catch it.


    It seems that Louise told Erich in advance that she is at the party with me, and he was looking for a silver-haired woman, so it was very likely that Cabel had just followed Erich.


    ¡°Huh? Where is he?¡±


    Not too far away, I was able to see Cabel, looking for Erich, and groping around.


    Erich was taken by Louise a while ago.


    So, he better not disturb them either, and just spend time in a different place like me.


    In fact, at other times, I would have gone to collect Cabel (?), but now I am somewhat embarrassed, so I hesitated.


    It would have been better if I had even brought a shawl to cover my body.


    I was haunted, and I shifted my place before Cabel found me.


    As soon as I went to the corner of the noisy hall and secured some personal safety, a sigh of relief squeezed my lips and leaked out.


    Whoa, I was surprised to see a face the people I know so suddenly.


    I¡¯m going to have to stay quiet here until the time comes.


    ¡°Hi, are you alone?¡±


    Huh? But suddenly someone talked to me from the side.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw a man wearing a fancy mask.


    At first glance, the first impression seemed to resemble Eugene for some reason, so for a moment I was amazed, but of course it wasn¡¯t Eugene.


    What, when I look again, they don¡¯t look alike at all.


    It seems that I was a little bit stuck in my conscience that I was in this position because like the thief was stumbling on my feet.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not alone.¡±


    I turned my head away from the man and replied with no interest. Actually I wasn¡¯t interested in this guy either.


    If he¡¯s looking for someone to play with, there are many other girls, but I don¡¯t know why they came to me on the wall.


    However, the man did not give up easily.


    ¡°If you know who I am, you¡¯ll want to go with me instead of the person you came with?¡±


    No, but why do you keep talking about my companion?


    I don¡¯t think all people who come to this party are so comfortable talking. Then I will tell him a little too.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    I asked as if I was interested. Then the man raised his mouth at an angle and said to me.


    ¡°Eugene Ernst.¡±


    Ha?


    I was surprised by an unexpected sound and inadvertently opened my eyes round.


    Then, how he accepted my reaction, the man talked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the Duke of Ernst. Arlanta¡¯s first man wielding power over nobles as the imperial right arm.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised? It¡¯s cute. But, everyone else reacted the same way.¡±


    I recalled what Louise had said before entering this ball venue.


    ¡®Sometimes there are humans who pretend to be other people, but all those who don¡¯t have much to see are bragging, so just ignore them.¡¯


    But there are really people like this.


    I was ridiculous and embarrassed that such a frivolous human being imitated Eugene in front of me.


    I don¡¯t believe anyone who hears this kind of human being will believe it, so I¡¯m glad that¡¯s it.


    Ah, it looks like it¡¯s brown wig that this person is wearing on his head now, the outfit is the same, and he seems to have strangely followed Eugene?


    When I first saw this man, it seemed that it was not just an illusion that he felt like Eugene at first glance.


    If he knew I am Hari Ernst, he wouldn¡¯t have been so shamelessly talked.


    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m not interested, so play alone.¡±


    It was stupid to deal with more humans like this. This is a waste of time.


    Even though I have nothing to do right now, it¡¯s time to rest, and I don¡¯t have time to give it to a imitator like this!


    ¡°Wait, are you leaving me now? I¡¯m Eugene Ernst!¡±


    But the man caught me as I just stepped out of the place. I coldly struck his shoulder-grabbing hand.


    ¡°What is this? Don¡¯t touch me. And you said why I wasn¡¯t interested? You wanna get kicked out of here?¡±


    Like a chapped man, he let go of my hand as if he thought of the manager of the party.


    I stepped back on his back.


    But I was kind of annoyed to just turn around and go. So I turned back and approached him.


    The man didn¡¯t know anything and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I thought so. After all, you just bounced it once, uh¡­!¡±


    Tak!


    I lifted my feet and pressed hard on his instep.


    As my today¡¯s costume is unconventional, the heels of my shoes were also high as usual.


    As I expected, as soon as the man was attacked by me, he screamed and bent his back as if he had been shot.


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to imitate him, do it more properly. Where are you, Eugene Ernst? It¡¯s not even on the tip of your toes. It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    I looked down at his head and shot him a little heated words. And this time, I really left without regret.


    Oh my, I¡¯m seeing all the stars at my first secret party today.


    What is that human pretending to be Eugene? Moreover, everything. Not to someone else, but in front of me.


    Isn¡¯t his ability to find victim only at this level?


    Really annoying, I have had to meet a few more guys who flirt at me ever since.


    Still, the rules of this place are pretty important, and I was fortunate that not everyone was struggling.


    Still, bothersome things are annoying, and later I moved away, ignoring them without even answering them at all.


    No, there are a lot of other pretty girls, but I don¡¯t know the reason why they¡¯re so hung up on me.


    Is it because I¡¯m alone? Or do I look easy?


    Well, that¡¯s weird.


    Today, the maid of Louise made my make up a little bit, so when I checked the mirror, it seemed to have gathered all my help and frustration.


    Oh god, my original impression was rather weak, so it could have been that way.


    Then suddenly I was in the middle of the hall as I saw someone standing and stopped.


    Just as I did after discovering Cabel and Erich earlier, this time he squeezed into my eyes from among many people at once.


    Immediately after I stopped without knowing, I thought for a moment that I would leave the place and like a child, turn around as I did when I saw the two before.


    But before I did that, we made eye contact in the air.


    Like I did, he too, out of a multitude of people, accurately fixed his eye on me.


    Shortly thereafter he came towards me.


    I briefly felt emotionally mixed up, and then gave up soon and moved forward.


    ¡°Hi, nice gentleman.¡±


    As soon as the distance narrowed, he opened his mouth as if to say something to me, but I hit the player first.


    ¡°Are you here alone?¡±


    I asked with a soft voice, like all the men who had come to me did it.


    Then the man¡¯s mouth in front of me was bitten again. As if he was trying to grasp my intentions, he looked down at me for a moment.


    In his gaze, I laughed playfully.


    After a while, a soft breath emanated from him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, It¡¯s a party, but now I¡¯m feeling out.¡±


    It seemed he eventually decided to match my beat. As I looked at him, I put up with the laughter that trying to poke my lips out.


    Oh, but it¡¯s amazing.


    I covered half of my face with a mask now and even wore a wig, dressed differently from usual, and darkened my makeup.


    How did he recognize me at once?


    ¡°I was looking at the host. Well, is there anybody you decided to meet?¡±


    I asked Eugene, who was covering his face with a mask, just like me.


    Eugene looked down at me and slowly opened his lips.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    We hide each other¡¯s faces like this, meet each other, pretend we don¡¯t know each other, It seemed like he and I were the first men and women that met at the ballroom.


    When I heard Eugene, I folded my eyes and laughed. And whispered, slowly sweeping his arm with my hand.


    ¡°So you want to play with me and have fun?¡±


    At that moment, I felt that Eugene¡¯s arm that touched by my hand became a little hard.


    His eyes, which can be seen under the mask, is also a little harder than before.


    It was just a moment, but the gaze sticking over my face was faintly confused as if I was seeing a stranger.


    I enjoyed Eugene¡¯s shocked rhymes.


    I see what other women are doing at the ballroom right now and I follow it once I tried it, but it works surprisingly, right?


    Does he have any immunity to this?


    Eugene was usually a decent person, so it seemed that he would not be very familiar with these places and such explicit temptations.


    ¡°Huh? Let¡¯s play with me.¡±


    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t do this, but I think it will sound fun without my knowledge.


    I secretly glanced at Eugene¡¯s arm and slipped my hand. As I smiled in my eyes and swept slowly on Eugene¡¯s chest, his face became harder.


    Soon, Eugene takes a low breath through the gap of his lips. He spit out and grabbed my hand.


    Then he lowered his sound in a slow voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to where other people aren¡¯t there.¡±


    If someone had listened to our conversation, they could have thought that the night of a young man and woman had come to pass, but I knew that Eugene wasn¡¯t saying that in that sense.


    Ah, it was a little fun, but I guess I¡¯m not going to match it any more. Then I should stop too.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the room and talk. The terrace was also full of people.¡±


    I whispered to Eugene.


    This is why I couldn¡¯t get out of the hall while dealing with troublesome men.


    For some reason, each terrace I opened was full of men and women who set the atmosphere to the fullest.


    On the other hand, there weren¡¯t many people who left the hall and went to the room because it wasn¡¯t the end of the Masquerade.


    So, it seemed better to talk quietly.


    Of course, the room prepared in such a ball venue like this and the purpose, as everyone knows, was usually for that ¡®purpose¡¯.


    However, I was just about to leave the hall and rest in a quiet place.


    That said, it was dangerous to wander around in such a place alone, so until now, I just leaned around the terrace and gave up and came back inside.


    Still, it would be okay with Eugene.


    Anyway, we¡¯re just talking, and I can¡¯t talk comfortably here because of people¡¯s ears.


    At that time, suddenly, warmth evaporated over my body.


    This is because Eugene took off his outerwear and put it on my shoulder.


    Ah, ah! Oh, right.


    I was a bit embarrassed now. Uh uh, until now, I forgot that fact and faced Eugene.


    Besides, even a little while ago, it was like that.


    I was a little embarrassed and uncomfortable, but fortunately, Eugene led me away without saying much.


    After that, we exited the hall and entered a corridor lined with rooms.


    ¡°I saw earlier, There was also brother Cabel and Erich, did you come together?¡±


    There was nobody in the hallway, but I whispered to Eugene and asked.


    Still, whether it was because of the atmosphere, I ended up talking with a husky voice.


    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t together. They seem to have been contacted by Louise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, surely it is.¡±


    I was right about what I guessed when I saw Louise and Erich.


    ¡°Then how did you know I was here?¡±


    I¡¯ve become a blank sign with Eugene and asked as he watched one of the rooms then push the door open.


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer, and the two of us stepped into the room together.


    Oh, a room in a place like this looks like this.


    I looked around in a strange mood. This was the first time I had entered this room in this kind of ball.


    In the meantime, I only used the break room, and I didn¡¯t have to come to such a place with a man.


    The soft lighting in the room, the bed with a red canopy, and the scenery inside the room.


    This felt a bit weird. By the way¡­.


    ¡°Shall I guess?¡±


    I looked back at Eugene standing behind me and opened my mouth again. Then my black wig fluttered in the air once.


    A while ago, Eugene naturally shed my questions, but it didn¡¯t work for me.


    ¡°From the time I went to Vastia until I came to this ballroom, I heard that there¡¯s someone who kept secretly following me, right?¡±


    Eugene tilted his head at my wandering words.


    Although both of us were implicitly speaking out, Ethan wasn¡¯t the only one guarding me after the last Lavender Cordis incident.


    I knew that Eugene would attach more people to me to escort me out of my sight, but I didn¡¯t pretend to know that. And Eugene didn¡¯t tell me about it.


    ¡°Well, I thought so.¡±


    I ran across the middle of the room.


    Wow, there¡¯s even a balcony here. Did I hold this atmosphere properly?


    I took off the mask on my face and looked back at Eugene. He had already revealed his bare face before me.


    ¡°Are you mad that I¡¯m at this place?¡±


    Seeing Eugene, who hasn¡¯t said anything before, I asked. Then he replied this time.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I looked at Eugene as he approached the balcony where I was.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help but come.¡±


    I understood him like that. Maybe if it were the opposite, I would have also.


    ¡°I know. I was also worried about Louise, so I couldn¡¯t let her come here alone.¡±


    I looked up at Eugene as he got closer and I sat down on the railing of the balcony. Thinking that It look dangerous, Eugene came a little closer and grabbed me.


    So I put my hand on his shoulder and I was able to position myself more safely and comfortably.


    ¡°Louise was taken by Johannes a while ago.¡±


    Oh, Johannes came here too.


    I don¡¯t think Louise was even calling Johannes here, but was she still get caught? Then he and Louise know I¡¯m here too.


    However, I thought that my three brothers would take me away, but it seemed that only Louise was taken away.


    Great, when I met Johannes separately later, I wanted to talk to him.


    ¡°What about brother Cabel and Erich?¡±


    ¡°Well, they said they were looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I should go down and let them know I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not even kids, so they¡¯ll handle it themselves.¡±


    That¡¯s not the case.


    I laughed at Eugene¡¯s calm reaction, and then, as I did in the hall before, I moved my hand and wrapped my arm around his neck.


    ¡°Then shall we just play?¡±


    ¡°Then shall we just play?¡±


    This time, with an unmasked bare face, I smiled and whispered, and Eugene slightly raised his mouth.


    After that, a soft voice spread to my ears.


    ¡°How are you going to have fun?¡±


    If I try to do it, I say try it and seemed like it was a joke, and it seemed to mean that he would try to do whatever I wanted to do because he would match my rhythm as I wanted.


    I leaned over to Eugene and pulled him closer.


    ¡°Well, how am I supposed to have fun?¡±


    At the end of my small whisper, my lips touched his.


    Immediately after our gaze met, our lips deeply overlapped.


    It was the first thing I started, but Eugene didn¡¯t even reject it, so the kisses get more and more deeper.


    By the time I was breathless like that, I pushed him a little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I think someone could see it.¡±


    We¡¯re on a balcony, so we couldn¡¯t help but consider the gaze we might not know.


    As if Eugene agreed with it, he held me up as I¡¯m sitting on the railing.


    Eugene¡¯s coat from over my shoulder fell to the floor of the balcony. I put my arm around Eugene¡¯s shoulder.


    While he is carrying me, I lowered my lips to his exposed neck and tickled it with a peck, and for a moment his body hardened.


    After a while, we entered the room and touched each other¡¯s lips, no matter who started first.


    Eugene¡¯s hand touched my bare back, and I trembled.


    The dress I wore today was completely cut on the back, so I felt the hot touch of his skin sweeping through my skin.


    Today¡¯s kiss was hotter and more intense than ever. I also hugged Eugene¡¯s neck and responded.


    After a while, a fluffy texture touched the back of my body.


    He and I lay on the bed and kiss again. Then Eugene moved his hand to remove my wig.


    From a while ago, it seemed to me that he didn¡¯t like it. Underneath my black wig, my silver hair was revealed.


    ¡°My hair must have grown longer.¡±


    ¡°Pretty.¡±


    As I breathe and mutter, Eugene spoke shortly and lowered his lips again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Somehow, it was an impatient kiss than usual.


    He kept pushing me oddly as if he couldn¡¯t afford it. Then his lips ran down to my neck.


    The hot breath that touched my skin left my sense of touch sharply unknowingly.


    I endured the groaning and tried not to hold Eugene¡¯s hair too hard.


    The fact that his breath, which was gradually descending down, stopped, is reaching my heart, It feel outstanding.


    His hands, which had reached the top of my knees that had come under the hem of dress, stopped moving.


    After a while, Eugene lifted his head from me.


    ¡°Why stop?¡±


    I asked quietly, breathing irregularly and colorfully. Then Eugene replied, rubbing my cheek with his hand.


    ¡°If this continue, I don¡¯t think I can quit on the way.¡±


    His eyes, looking down at me, were sitting dangerously deep, embracing anything but darkness.


    Just now, as if to tell me what happened so far, both Eugene and I are a little out of breath.


    When Eugene tried to get out of my stomach, I sweetened my lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to quit.¡±


    At that moment, Eugene stopped moving.


    ¡°You said that it¡¯s your taste to be free than to be not?¡±


    I had no intention of letting Eugene go like this.


    In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about this since I brought him to this room. Most of all, it¡¯s difficult for me to stop like this now.


    ¡°Then, try to be free once in a while.¡±


    So I looked up at him and smiled with my eyes bent.


    Then I whispered to him as if tempting.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    It seemed certain that the word had triggered him.


    Soon, Eugene kissed him with a thirsty face as if all his patience had been cut off, as if he¡¯s trying to eat me after a bad sentence.


    I gladly greet him and reached out. I tightly hugged his hot body.


    The night is starting from now on.

 Side Story 2

    Cabel¡¯s POV


    ¡°What, where did everyone go?¡±


    Cabel crumpled his face, feeling lost alone in a large hall.


    He looked around hard, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone I knew.


    This masked radish with Erich, who accompanied him to the ball, but he disappeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Did he go over there?¡±


    Cabel had been looking for his family from before. This is because he got the news that Hari and Louise of the Vastia family attended this masked ball.


    It was thanks to a letter that Louise sent to Erich.


    She¡¯s going to go to a secret party with Hari from now on, so if they¡¯re interested, please attend in time.


    She even wrote down the location of the intestine in detail.


    Unfortunately, today, Cabel was also in the mansion after leaving early, so the brothers went straight to the place in the letter without saying anything.


    Of course it was to take Hari back from this masked ballroom.


    It¡¯s a secret social party! Isn¡¯t there something unusual about it from that sense?


    In addition, Cabel and Erich were also familiar with the night parties that popular among the nobles.


    In the case of Cabel, a man of the Templar, there was a time when he heard the story of a hot meeting at a party.


    But two women going to such a place! Absolutely not!


    Such thoughts became more intense as soon as he arrived at the masked ballroom and entered the hall.


    ¡°What, this place. Are you sure we came to the right place?¡±


    ¡°It will be right. Go over there and find her.¡±


    Because everyone is using the power of anonymity, people in the party are usually dressed up like beggars in action.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was free like them.


    It is the first time that Cabel and Erich attended this secret party because they usually did not enjoy socializing very much.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why he was more amazed at the sight he saw for the first time in his life.


    Erich disappeared while searching for Hari, and Cabel wandered in the noisy banquet hall for a while.


    But when he blinked his eyes and looked, he couldn¡¯t see anyone he knew. Among the noisy people, Cabel thought he was like a stranger.


    Oh, is this the loneliness in the crowd?


    For a moment, he became deeply absorbed in his thoughts and put his hand on his forehead to anguish.


    Tuk!


    ¡°What, in the middle of the ballroom.¡±


    ¡°Is it performing art?¡±


    Then he bumped into the people passing by.


    Cabel became a little shuddered and blew his eyes at those who struck him for nothing.


    Then, as soon as the excitement was transmitted, they murmured and fled, then it go beyond his mind.


    Oh, it¡¯s complicated here. Shall he go and get some air?


    Cabel scratched his head and looked around the ball venue one more time, but only the spectacular scenery that was dazzlingly dazzling come to his sight.


    He fed up and stepped towards the terrace.


    Sneak.


    It was annoying to move away, so Cabel pushed the door of the nearest terrace and flipped it.


    ¡°Shall we stop and going to the room?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Ah, wait, where are your hands going! Ugh¡­.¡±


    But without knowing who was coming in, a pair of tangled beets immediately poked into his eyes.


    Oops, his eyes!


    Cabel immediately slammed the door and exited the terrace.


    Oh, damn it, his eyes are gone.


    With his face crumpled, he approached the terrace next to him.


    But there was a little bit accident awhile ago, perhaps because of this, he was pushing a more cautious hand than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Why yeah, if anyone hears, you know they¡¯re going to let it be. Just hang out with me.¡±


    Ah, is this a cockroach too? Why do they have to be on every terrace like this?


    This place was quiet if he avoided the intense couple he had just seen.


    It seems that the people of the Knights Templar expressed it as pushing and pulling things on this atmosphere.


    When Cabel tries to close the terrace door again with an annoying face, he heard,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Eugene Ernst? My lady, if you catch me, you¡¯re completely selling them off.¡±


    At that moment, Cabel¡¯s pace stopped.


    Huh? What is this, is he about eating grass? Has he ever heard wrong?


    He opened the door slightly wider, doubting his ears.


    He couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face with his back on the terrace, but Cabel wasn¡¯t a fool and he could know that he wasn¡¯t his older brother.


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you, Daisy Temperto? Anyway, weren¡¯t you trying to fix it by asking other guys to come out today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m just having an informative party today, because I was introduced¡­¡±


    Besides, it seemed that the two were not creating a strange atmosphere under the agreement of both sides.


    Of course, even so, though, Cabel was going to put his game right now.


    ¡°If it¡¯s profitable, it¡¯s a profitable party. It¡¯s a party with big players like me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you, look at me for a second.¡±


    He continued to pretend to be Eugene and sang a babbling to the woman.


    A voice suddenly heard from behind her back, the man and woman standing at the end of the terrace railing trembled.


    They didn¡¯t seem to know that Cabel had entered the terrace.


    ¡°What else is this?¡±


    The man in the noisy gold mask looked back at the Cabel. Then, the image of a woman caught between the railing and the man was revealed.


    She had a mixed look of embarrassment and fear, but Cabel¡¯s attention was directed only to the man who pretended to be his brother.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What, this kid.¡±


    A line of embarrassment flew into him, who suddenly shut up and made an unknown sound.


    However, Cabel opened his mouth to that man whispering sound as if Cabel spit out.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cabel Ernst.¡±


    Ugh!


    The sound of a hurried breath spread over the moonlit terrace.


    Seeing the man hardened in astonishment, Cabel took off his mask.


    Under the white moonlight, Cabel¡¯s face was revealed. He smiled and said to the man in front of him.


    ¡°Brother, take off your mask when you go.¡±


    But it was indeed a devilish smile.


    The moment he see Cabel¡¯s smiling face, The man who faced him trembled, feeling creepy goose bumps all over his body.


    ¡°If you wanna go, take it off?¡±


    Cabel shook his pupils and hurried to the man who was struggling back.


    His appearance was like a beast that drove his prey into a corner and slowly approached.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take it off?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡­.¡±


    The woman still leaning on the terrace railing looked at the two alternately with a face saying that she did not know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Ah, maybe it¡¯s not my brother?¡±


    Then, the words that Cabel passed by, screamed loudly like a man playing a game.


    ¡°Then, how are you going to pay me the price for listening to your voice on a topic that isn¡¯t my brother, yeah, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    And finally, the moment Cabel¡¯s blue eyes erupted with eerie eyes, the man screamed and ran away.


    ¡°Where is this rabbit going?¡±


    ¡°Oh ahhh! So, sorry! I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    However, the first thing Cabel¡¯s hand going to do was to grab the man¡¯s back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very simple to pop out of the boat? Do you dare pretend to be my brother? Do you want to be him? Uh, besides, this hair is also a wig?¡±


    ¡°Come on, wait!¡±


    Cabel pulled the man¡¯s hair back to his nose. Then, a bright blonde appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, who is young lords with blonde and black eyes in Arlanta? What? Brother of the Copanis family? The second son of the Serizade family? Or is it the Lindel family¡¯s sideline that came up to the capital some time ago? There¡¯s also one in our Knights, but it wouldn¡¯t be him.¡±


    This time, Cabel¡¯s hand touched the man¡¯s golden mask.


    ¡°Wait, forcibly removing the mask is against the rules¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°X foot, I don¡¯t know those rules?¡±


    Eventually, Cabel mercilessly stripped the man¡¯s mask.


    ¡°Are you pretending to be someone else¡¯s older brother after getting something that looks like a chaff? Just check this!¡±


    ¡°Wait, save me, people!¡±


    As soon as he raised his hand toward him, he screamed in terrified death.


    ¡°Ah, the Cubs have not worked yet, why not beat the sound screaming fuck¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any problems?¡±


    After hearing the sound, someone entered the terrace. Cabel crouched and looked back at the disturber.


    On the other hand, the man, who was caught by Cabel, faced at once as if he had met the old saver.


    He became bright.


    Cabel didn¡¯t know, but he is the custodian of the Masquerade Town today.


    ¡°Help me! This guy is trying to kill me!¡±


    As with today¡¯s attendees, a manager who covered his face with a black mask looked at them for a moment.


    ¡°If you violate the rules, you will be sent off immediately. Please wear a mask and follow me.¡±


    Of course, no matter where it looked, it was unfavorable to Cabel.


    What kind of rules is he talking about?


    Cabel didn¡¯t know. It was because they entered today¡¯s secret party without any information.


    But anyway, he felt dirty because he felt like he was trying to get himself out of this party. Besides, he hasn¡¯t hit a damn guy yet!


    ¡°Wait, he helped me!¡±


    ¡°Wait, he helped me!¡±


    At that time, a thin voice broke through the night air.


    She is a woman who he didn¡¯t even know that she was still in the corner of the terrace. She seemed terribly embarrassed and nervous about this.


    Although she was restless, she said, hunched over Cabel.


    ¡°I was in trouble because that man forced me and drag me to this terrace, but just in time, he helped me¡­¡±


    At that, the manager looked at the three people in turn, as if trying to figure out the situation again, and then fixed his gaze on the mask that fell on the floor.


    ¡°Then, it turns out that the mask¡­ He was the one who received two warnings earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. We will take his step out of this party immediately.¡±


    Eventually, it wasn¡¯t Cabel who was kicked out, but the man in the golden mask.


    Cabel looked at the man who he hadn¡¯t hit yet, and tried to tell the manager to stay behind for a while, but for now he decided to quit.


    He know the face anyway, so he could go find and hit him later.


    Cabel blew his mouth at the man he met in his eye.


    ¡®See you later, my chaff cubs.¡¯


    And Cabel even pretending to draw a neck with a hand, the man¡¯s face turned pale at once. He struck a line on the terrace before the manager even came out.


    After that, the officials left the terrace while leaving a message to call himself anytime if something else happened.


    Mistress, he have to go out too. He seen as the decent guys today. Tomorrow, that guy will be thrown at him.


    Oh no. Shall he dry his blood for about a week instead of looking for it tomorrow?


    Cabel thought so evily and was about to step away from his place.


    Dump!


    At that time, the woman who had been with him on the terrace sat down as if her legs were relaxed.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve just been a little nervous.¡±


    When Cabel¡¯s gaze reached her, the woman said, squeezed out.


    Either her appearance was very pitiful, or the spirit of a chivalry usually reminded him of her.


    Cherish one¡¯s honor, protect the weak¡­


    All sorts of blasphemous rules.


    Even so, the pitifulness of a woman who he did not know who she was did not move his heart, but anyway Cabel felt a little steaming and reached out his hand.


    ¡°Grab it and get up.¡±


    Somehow, what happened a little while ago has inflicted a considerable amount of emotional damage to this woman.


    He was wondering why she came to a party like this in the first place if she is going to tremble like this with only about this much of work.


    Well, according to the conversation he heard earlier, it felt like she was tricked out of not knowing this was such a party.


    Compared to the women that Cabel has seen, her behavior is modest.


    Somehow this time, because Dice¡¯s holy marriage, It seemed to be that she¡¯s a local noble who came up the capital.


    So, he guess, it seemed that this nobles of the society were caught playing badly in the streets without knowing it¡¯s consequences.


    But this was only his guess, so what, or not. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter to Cabel.


    The woman did not refuse the hand that Cabel had given her.


    Finally, the woman¡¯s hand, resting on the palm of Cabel, trembling so softly that he felt somewhat weird.


    Yet, she turned to Cabel with a slightly silly face and looked like she¡¯s smiling.


    Her eyes that visible through the mask were bent when sprayed.


    ¡°Thank you, sir knight.¡±


    Thank you, sir knight¡­.


    Knight¡­.


    He didn¡¯t know why it came into Cabel¡¯s chest for an instant.


    Uh, huh? What? He just felt a little weird.


    ¡°It was my first time in such a situation, so it was a big deal a little while ago because my head turned white, but thanks to you, I lived.¡±


    The woman was short, so even when she stood upright, she was only about the chest of Cabel.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Daisy Temperto. I¡­ Isn¡¯t it okay to say hello with a mask like this?¡±


    She was extremely defenseless.


    Even though that happened just a little while ago, he saw her taking off her mask in front of Cabel without any warning.


    Of course, it looked like she was restless again.


    ¡°Thank you again, sir knight.¡±


    The woman reveals her bare face and looked up at Cabel.


    The woman¡¯s hair is dark orange, resembling the sunset, and her eyes is warm brown like a tree lit by the sun.


    Apparently, it seemed that she didn¡¯t wear a wig to conceal her identity like the one who wore that golden mask.


    The moment her eyes that looked up at him met him, a strange sensation as he felt a while ago ran through his chest.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­.¡±


    Cabel stumbled for a moment because he is speechless.


    As he looked down at her clear brown eyes without a spot, his chest became a little tedious and weird beyond understanding.


    But he couldn¡¯t figure out why he felt this way, so he become more confused.


    *****


    After a while, Cabel is still walking through the hall feeling upset.


    A woman named ¡°Daisy Temperto¡± disappeared with a man named ¡°Theo¡± who appeared as soon as they left the terrace.


    It seemed that the two of them knew each other well, but did they attend this party together in the first place?


    The moment the voice that was happily calling for a man came to his mind, suddenly his stomach became a little more bloated.


    That¡¯s weird. Did he pick up the wrong thing and eat it?


    ¡°What are you doing alone?¡±


    Then, someone approached him and spoke. Cabel sweeps his stomach down with a puzzled face as he was surprised.


    ¡°Hey, why are you here?¡±


    This time, it is the real Eugene, not the person who impersonated Eugene.


    He covered his face with a mask, but there was no way Cabel couldn¡¯t recognize his brother.


    When he heard the story, it seemed that he also came here because of Hari.


    ¡°Is there anyone who pretends to be me with my name?¡±


    Eugene showed interest in the sound of Cabel words that passing by. The cool black eyes slipped in the direction of the terrace.


    ¡°Did you see the face?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s Russell Lizard. There¡¯s a guy who got caught by me from talking to Hari before. Now he¡¯s kicked out and not at the party.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have something to meet him sooner or later.¡±


    Of course, even if Cabel couldn¡¯t identify the man before had been, there were plenty of ways to find out.


    He pretended to be Eugene and not someone else, and he was discovered by Cabel. He was a man with no fear and no luck.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You may not be able to see it again, so if you have a reasonable time, you know, go back.¡±


    Anyway, the current priority is Hari, so the two decided to look inside the party and separated.


    Oh, all of this because that woman.


    After that, when he went around the ballroom for a while, the woman he met on the terrace came back to his eyes.


    It seemed that she is leaving the party right now.


    But it¡¯s strange that the man named ¡°Theo¡± who he saw before, he thought the crab was irritating.


    Oh, what is it? He just got an urge to get in between them and take his arm off like a gum scab.


    Is it because he see so many couples like cockroaches today? Yeah, he guess.


    There are only damn couples wherever he go, and now that he is faced with eye terror, it is clear that his limit has come.


    Kh, damn cockroaches!


    Glup Glup!


    Cabel took the prepared wine glass in the hall and poured it into his mouth. In the meantime, they approached him first expressing interest.


    Numerous women who had left with an ambiguous face saying ¡°I didn¡¯t think of something¡± passed by.


    Then, for nothing, Cabel began emptying the other glasses next to him.


    Hah, he doesn¡¯t need a girl either! He¡¯s dating the sword!


    But while he was thinking about that, he became sad again, so he drunk rapidly.


    Meanwhile, this time Erich appeared next to him.


    ¡°Have you met big brother?¡±


    ¡°Uh, you too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother Johannes also came. He went back with Louise earlier. Uh, what. Why did you drink alone like this?¡±


    While Cabel was shoveling alone, Erich seemed to have met with Louise and Eugene.


    Then he stopped seeing the numerous empty glasses placed on the table in front of Cabel.


    ¡°I drank alcohol because it liked me so much! I¡¯m so popular with alcohol, why is this? These liquors just begged me to drink some!¡±


    ¡°What a strange sound, suddenly. Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I know all your heart. Now, I¡¯ll share my popularity with you. Let¡¯s drink with me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t drink. Wait! I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    However, there was no excuse in front of Cabel¡¯s power.


    Erich was forced to drink together because of Cabel pushing a glass in his mouth.


    Erich¡¯s POV


    ¡°Oh, really. This is all because of you, Hari.¡±


    The next day, Erich is struggling with a hangover. He didn¡¯t even remember how he got home from the party the day before.


    ¡°Now, here¡¯s honey tea. Brother Cabel and you, what kind of alcohol did you drink so much last night?¡±


    The time was already a day when the sun is in the middle of the sky.


    Fortunately, Cabel didn¡¯t have to go to the Knights division today, as Cabel is in a troubled state, lying face down in his room.


    He was reviving last night¡¯s memories by touching his greasy forehead.


    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he didn¡¯t think of anything other than drinking with Cabel yesterday.


    In front of Erich, Hari put down a honey tea that she brought by herself.


    She stopped by Cabel¡¯s room a little while ago and gave him honey tea like this one. The two people suffering from a hangover had a similar appearance.


    Erich still wrestled with the headache and took the tea that Hari had given him to his mouth.


    Then suddenly he remembered that her voice was a little strange and asked what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°What is wrong with your voice? Do you have a cold?¡±


    Damn.


    At that moment, Hari, sitting across from Erich, drinking her own tea, coughed as if she couldn¡¯t hear him for a moment.


    She said after a while after clearing her voice.


    ¡°It must be because the daily temperature difference between the fortresses is high. I wore a little thin clothes yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how did you get home? Did you meet brother Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we met and came together.¡±


    ¡°When? Did you come before brother Cabel and me?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably similar. I¡¯m not exactly¡­¡±


    If he¡¯s the ordinary Erich, he might have noticed that Hari¡¯s appearance is a little more unnatural than other times.


    But today, because he wasn¡¯t in good condition, Erich didn¡¯t realize the sense of incongruity and just passed it over.


    Still, after drinking honey tea, it seemed that the rumbling inside him had subsided a little.


    If he drink again like yesterday, he is a dog, not a human. Erich thought so, still touching his greasy forehead.


    Hari looked at him and turned around.


    ¡°You said yesterday Louise went back with brother Johan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it looks like what brother Eugene said.¡±


    ¡°Have you met Louise too?¡±


    ¡°Awhile.¡±


    The moment Louise¡¯s name was spit out of Hari¡¯s mouth, Erich flinched lightly.


    If he thought of yesterday, he can see Louise¡¯s appearance at the ballroom, it was because she passed by.


    When she first appeared and grabbed his arm, he thought she was an unknown person, as the woman¡¯s transformation was terrifying.


    Anyway, she¡¯s doing that and shooting a party.


    Considering the face of Johannes that he saw last night, he¡¯s sure she was quite freaked out by going back to Vastia.


    Anyway, she¡¯s still young, so she¡¯s not mature, and she¡¯s good at doing surprising things.


    Of course, it was said that the tree that was to be called is known from the mochi leaves, although there was a corner of her that was violated since childhood.


    Erich wondered as if he had forgotten that the brave Louise was only one year younger than himself.


    In addition, it was certainly not a cruel thing to see that Hari was also taken hostage and called Erich as the secret party leader.


    For Ernst¡¯s three brothers, Hari was just like her.


    Just yesterday, when he heard the news that Hari was in the masked ball venue, all three brothers were dispatched, and the answer came out very obviously.


    Of course yesterday, because of Cabel, he forgot her and drink and ate, then his shape became ugly now.


    ¡°Erich, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, brother.¡±


    At that time, Eugene, who had stopped by the Imperial Palace for a while during lunch, returned.


    If he remembered yesterday, it was the first time that Eugene and Erich met face to face like that at the dance venue.


    ¡°What about Cabel?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in his room.¡±


    ¡°Drink in moderation in the future.¡±


    After all, because of drinking too much the day before, Eugene said that.


    However, Erich thought it was a bit unfair because he was forced to drink because of Cabel.


    After that, Eugene moved his gaze to Hari, who was sitting across from Erich.


    ¡°Were you resting well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Erich placed an empty cup on the table and listened to the conversation between the two.


    ¡°Go into your room and relax.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Well? But maybe because of the mood, he felt something strange.


    Erich¡¯s gaze alternated between Eugene and Hari.


    There was no different from usual in the conversation giving and receiving tenderly between them and Eugene¡¯s gentle touch of her hair.


    It is a completely public fact that the two are lovers, so it was a scene where the people who worked in the mansion were now thought insignificant.


    Of course, as if they were considerate of the people around them, Eugene and Hari


    also refraining from speaking and acting in their own way.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything bad, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, you have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Is it because Eugene also knows that Hari has a cold?


    He said over and over, as if he is very concerned about Hari¡¯s condition. Then Hari frowned and laughed as if he had a lot of worries.


    However, compared to usual, the atmosphere between the two seemed somewhat strange.


    Erich tried to think more deeply about the cause of this discomfort, and immediately decided to quit because the pain across his head.


    Oh, his head, maybe going into his room is a better choice. He thought he had to rest a little more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, take a break.¡±


    Eugene and Hari saw him off while he¡¯s touching his forehead.


    Still, around 3 pm that day, Erich felt a little bit out of a drink.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Erich takes Penny to the garden and went for a walk.


    ¡°Penny, go slowly.¡±


    He was worried that Penny seems to have no energy these days because of her age, but it seemed like it was a useless worry.


    As soon as Erich brought her out, Penny become excited and ran around the garden.


    Erich watched her happily from behind.


    Penny, whom he started raising with his twin sister Arina, after her death, is already like another family member.


    It was almost because of the Penny that Erich wanted to graduate from the academic institution soon.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Suddenly, the images of Eugene and Hari that he saw inside passed through his head.


    In fact, Erich still used to feel a little bitter when he saw them. Of course, he had no intention of expressing that.


    Hari was usually quick to notice, but he couldn¡¯t even notice Erich¡¯s heart. And he knew very well what was the reason.


    Perhaps that¡¯s because Erich couldn¡¯t be such a subject to Hari in the first place.


    So he had no intention of revealing his heart to Hari before and even now.


    Still, seeing that it wasn¡¯t that hard to see the faces of his brother and Hari as before, he didn¡¯t know if he is getting a little more organized now.


    ¡°Brother Erich!¡±


    So when Erich spends time in the garden with Penny, he heard a familiar voices in his eardrums.


    It was Louise who he saw at the party last night.


    Erich made a mysterious expression for a moment as he watched Louise running toward him.


    Of course, she looked completely different from what he saw yesterday.


    Today¡¯s Louise, he couldn¡¯t believe she was yesterday¡¯s woman, wearing an unfamiliar blonde wig, wearing a dress that showed a lot of bare skin and dark makeup.


    Louise doesn¡¯t care about getting her blue hair messy and ran towards him.


    Erich looked at her and thought she is really easygoing for a woman who made the four man worried last night.


    ¡°You were playing with Penny?¡±


    Besides, not even tired, she even had a very vivid face. It was very different from Cabel and Erich, who became super dead overnight.


    Of course, the reason they couldn¡¯t get up today was because of the alcohol they poured out.


    ¡°What are you doing in my house?¡±


    ¡°What, didn¡¯t I come because I could come?¡±


    Even with Erich¡¯s unfamiliar words, Louise snorted as if she wasn¡¯t itchy.


    ¡°Penny, how are you?¡±


    Then, she didn¡¯t care about the grass getting on her hem of dress, and she sat next to Penny and patted her.


    At this point, Erich couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be so close to me these days?¡±


    Of course, the two of them now are different from childhood. As it was, there was a relationship between them.


    Moreover, Erich had spent some time at Vastia with Cabel and Hari.


    Meanwhile, Erich is more talkative than he thought, and in fact, Erich was more friendly with Louise than Johannes.


    However, Erich thought it was not enough to make Louise went to the Academy to meet him like last time, and to send such a letter like yesterday to bring him to the party.


    Besides, even now, Louise decided to come to see him on purpose. She came to his circle and was raising a Penny too.


    To Erich¡¯s suspicious words, Louise replied without blinking an eye.


    ¡°Oh, you know that you should be grateful if a pretty girl like me pretends to be close to you. Is there anyone who can play with brother beside me?¡±


    When he heard that, Erich crumpled his face.


    He never asked to go out and play with her, and he wondered what kind of absurd sound this was.


    However, the fact that Louise¡¯s words have nothing to contradict strangely, It was annoying. It was because it is true that Erich had no friends.


    But, again, he was a bit annoyed because he had never felt the need for a friend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything like friends.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what is it. Brother, do you have any real friends?¡±


    ¡°What if there is no.¡±


    Erich bluntly said to Louise¡¯s teasing words.


    Louise put her chin on her knees, seated.


    Then, for a moment, with her eyes, she glanced at Erich. With blue eyes facing himself, Erich had to feel strangely tickling these day.


    ¡°What do you look at?¡±


    Despite Erich¡¯s frowning and asking harshly, Louise laughed.


    ¡°Really, I can¡¯t do it. I have to take it.¡±


    Of course, Erich opened his mouth as he overwhelmed by what she said.


    But it was faster for Louise to get up from her seat. After turning the caries-flavored hem, she reached out to Erich.


    ¡°Come on, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where else are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a hat, go with me to choose.¡±


    ¡°What? Whoever wants¡­ Oh, wait!¡±


    Erich felt annoyed and tried to refuse, but Louise stubbornly grabbed his hand and dragged him.


    Where in the world this power comes from that small body, her force of pulling his arm is enough to hit the cheeks of a man.


    So, in the end, Erich was forced to get up on the grass by force.


    Of course, however, there was a difference in strength between men and women, so if he wanted to get rid of Louise¡¯s hand, he could do it.


    If he think about it, it has been like that since before.


    ¡°I already told you that I¡¯m going out with you. Brother, are you tired today? If so, I¡¯ll let you go in.¡±


    He¡¯d rather not go out at all, she can do it by herself.


    Those words ran to the end of his throat, but in the end only a small sigh actually spit out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you who will hear my opinion just because I don¡¯t like it. If you¡¯re going to go anyway, let¡¯s go as close as possible.¡±


    As if he had resigned, Erich started walking by Louise¡¯s hand.


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you really brother Cabel¡¯s hidden sister or something like that? How do you look like him as the days go by? No matter how much I look, you don¡¯t look like brother Johannes¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°You talk too badly. I don¡¯t resemble brother Cabel at all!¡±


    Erich laughed as he heard Louise screaming.


    Penny barked from behind and chased the two. As she followed his steps, the smell of fresh grass passed over his nose.


    It was a peaceful day like any other.


    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Louise interested in Erich anyway?¡±


    Hari said, thinking of Louise, who had just greeted her shortly before and left the door immediately.


    As soon as she came inside, she shouted out that she would borrow Erich with a so arousing voice.


    Not long ago, she went to see Erich at the academic institution, and yesterday, she sent a letter to Erich to call him at the ball, and it was a bit strange.


    It¡¯s a combination of Erich and Louise¡­


    On the other hand, while she was going to tilt her head somehow, she also thought it would sound well in her own way.


    Of course, even now, it seemed that Erich was a little tired of Louise¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a little unexpected.¡±


    Eugene briefly agreed with Hari¡¯s words.


    However, he did not pay attention to this topic for a long time, and moved his gaze to Hari once again after staying at the door for a while.


    Hari bowed her head to avoid the black eyes staring at herself.


    ¡°Hmm. The cake is good. Brother, look, you should also try eats it.¡±


    Eugene is still looking at Hari¡¯s eating.


    Then, at one point, Eugene¡¯s hand reached out to Hari, who sat face to face with the table in between them.


    ¡°I have.¡±


    Well-groomed fingers rubbed her lips and passed. Hari flinched at the light touch, which can be said to be nothing in some way.


    Suddenly, things up to this morning come to her mind again, her cheeks is hot.


    Because of what happened all night, her voice was hurt as if she had a cold.


    Eugene, who spent the night with her yesterday, and Eugene, who are now looking at her with a friendly face, were like different people.


    When she thought of what driving her so tirelessly last night, she never knew how he had endured until now.


    After that, he was belatedly asking her many times if she is okay, taking care of her body condition.


    No, if that¡¯s the case, would he do it moderately in the first place?


    Hmm, damn.


    Hari coughed again for no reason at the memories of last night that rose to the surface again.


    Well, though, she thought it was fortunate that both Cabel and Erich were in poor condition.


    No, of course, it¡¯s a pity that the two suffer from hangovers.


    Still, if they were in normal state, they might have noticed something.


    In particular, Erich may have sensed suspiciousness from Hari or Eugene at the same time as he has good eyes.


    Oh, by the way, she felt so embarrassed to face Eugene¡¯s face like this that she feel she could die.


    From a while ago, whenever she saw Eugene, it was very difficult to not remember last night¡¯s events.


    No, in fact, it¡¯s still the same even when she was alone. Still, as she is facing Eugene¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Whether he knew Hari¡¯s heart or not, Eugene opened his mouth without taking his eyes off her.


    ¡°I heard that the La Sousse Flower Festival will be held during next week. You said you wanted to go before?¡±


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t about last night¡¯s work. Hari replied, welcoming the changed topic.


    ¡°Yes, are you free then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because I¡¯m going to be free next week.¡±


    He have been working non stop because of Dice for a while and was busy, but for next week, it seemed that he could afford it.


    ¡°Then I should ask brother Cabel and Erich.¡±


    She felt so good that she could go on a spring outing together after a long time, and a smile appeared on Hari¡¯s face.


    However, for some reason, Eugene did not accept her words and leaned his head at an angle.


    ¡°I was talking about the two of us going.¡±


    ¡°Ah, us two?¡±


    Of course, Hari was a little surprised because she thought he meant to go together.


    But when she think about it, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Besides, she didn¡¯t hate going to cherry blossoms alone with Eugene.


    No, rather, after listening to the story from Eugene, she thought it would be better to go out alone with him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to be with you for a while except yesterday.¡±


    Then the words from Eugene¡¯s mouth reminded Hari and make her cheek hot.


    The air flowing between the two became a little more muddy than before.


    ¡°Then the two of us at this flower festival¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to the flower festival?¡±


    But when Hari just opened her mouth up again, someone interrupted her words. It was Cabel.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m a little drunk now.¡±


    He approached Eugene and Hari, scratching his head with a bustling sound.


    He¡¯s been lying in bed all the time since this morning and groaning over a hangover as he was in shape.


    ¡°Cabel, are you okay in the inside?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯ve been hungry all morning. If you¡¯re hungry, why don¡¯t you go to the dining hall and eat anything?¡±


    When Hari and Eugene in turn asked about his condition, Cabel certainly said with a more vivid face than in the morning.


    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m going to go to the dining hall to fill my stomach.¡±


    Then he shouted, ¡°Ah,¡± as if suddenly remembered.


    ¡°But are you going to the flower festival? La Sousse, Is the flower festival next week? I will be off duty at that time, that¡¯s good.¡±


    As always, Cabel didn¡¯t notice.


    He expressed his willingness to participate in the flower festival very naturally and casually.


    Eugene and Hari stopped at the same time listening to Cabel¡¯s words, but Cabel didn¡¯t even notice them and kept talking about next week¡¯s plans.


    ¡°Erich seems to be taking a day off next week because it was just the anniversary of the opening of the academic institute. Wow. Do you think it¡¯s gonna work?¡±


    For a moment, Eugene¡¯s and Hari¡¯s eyes met in the air.


    Perhaps what the two are thinking now is similar.


    Well, they can¡¯t help it. Cabel says so far, and they can¡¯t said that they were planning to go to this flower festival alone, and besides, he has such an excited face.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s ask Erich later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask him now. Is he in his room?¡±


    ¡°He went out with Louise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? When did he come again?¡±


    In the end, Eugene and Hari decided to postpone their going out for the next opportunity.


    It was a little regretful, but it doesn¡¯t had expiration date, and at first Hari was thinking of going to the flower festival with other family members.


    Well, of course, it seemed like there was a lot more time to act with everyone than to spend time alone¡­.


    They think they have to figure out a way for this part in the future.


    Thinking similarly, Eugene and Hari looked at each other.


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°The Duke is a really vicious employer.¡±


    On the other hand, unlike what Eugene said to Hari, there was actually no room in Eugene¡¯s schedule.


    Still, trying to create a time that wasn¡¯t there, it is his aide, Rowengreen, who eventually died.


    ¡°The jobs that came in today are so many, how do we finish this in this week?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having such a weak-minded aide.¡±


    Rowaengreen, who had darkened pouch under his eyes, lamented, but Eugene didn¡¯t budge.


    There is also a point in saying,


    ¡®Do it, not work¡¯!


    Isn¡¯t this almost a level of tyranny to create something out of nothing?


    Moreover, the reason for this crazy schedule is to go to the flower festival with his fiancee.


    Of course only two days, and he said he will going to take the time and go out with his whole family, not to play, but that was it for Rowengreen.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re having too much fun with Lady Hari these days? Your face have become brighter than before. His highness the crown prince said that he¡¯s getting married soon..¡±


    But his mouth got caught.


    As he was complaining like that, he really thought it wouldn¡¯t work.


    So Rowengreen said half-heartedly.


    ¡°It seems that the time has come to me to marry me too. Looks like, shall I see the confrontation today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s about time I can go home today.¡±


    ¡°The Duke is a really vicious employer¡­.¡±


    The conversation came back to the beginning, as if taking a turned ticket.


    However, it is Rowengreen¡¯s competence that he did not rest his hand even in the midst of such regrets.


    He will earn like a dog until this year, and next year, he will surely have a lot of money.


    Rowengreen is firmly committed again.


    He looked at the documents and wet with tears.


    However, only God knew whether he could really get out of this hard work scene next year.


    Johannes¡¯s POV


    On the other hand, there is one more man here who heard the story of the confrontation.


    ¡°Miss April, the famous daughter of Count Osud, said about Johan, and she is very interested in you. Why don¡¯t you talk to her at this garden party?¡±


    In fact, rather than a confrontation, it was an innocent recommendation after a broken heart from the people around him to help so he would be able to forget the pain with another meeting.


    It wasn¡¯t forced to the end, but it was quite difficult to pass it lightly every time from a standpoint of listening to the same sound several times.


    Still, Johannes had a quiet, firm corner, and as usual, he passed the invitation with a smile.


    ¡°I am not going to attend this garden party, so maybe there will be a chance next time.¡±


    His parents didn¡¯t even talk about it anymore because of his rejection with laughter.


    But, after a while, it is clear that they would give a word about another young lady and gently recommend him if he could meet them at least once.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just rejecting it? If you meet once, there may be someone you like unexpectedly.¡±


    As he got up and headed back to his room, Johannes encountered Louise.


    In the hallway, she noticed the conversation he just had.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really want to meet someone that way right now. I don¡¯t even feel the need for that.¡±


    Johannes knew well why his family is doing this.


    The whole family knew that Johannes had Hari in mind, so they were considerate of him in his their way, but Johannes didn¡¯t need it now.


    Some of them thought that if they pushed ahead further, it would be Johannes, not Eugene, who is next to Hari by now¡­.


    Johannes, who was the one who feel it, didn¡¯t think so.


    There is always a strange bond that had been formed between Hari and Eugene since the beginning.


    Johannes still did not know what to define it as.


    However, he seemed to know that what existed between them is so solid and sticky that no one else could slip through them.


    So, from the beginning, Johannes couldn¡¯t be the replacement of Eugene to Hari.


    In some ways, it seemed to be his rationalization. But still, thinking so, he didn¡¯t feel like it used to be.


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t, you won¡¯t do it, but if you change your mind, tell me. There are a lot of young kids around me who ask me to introduce them to you. Shouldn¡¯t I feel the rewarding that you did well?¡±


    Like his parents, Louise seemed to be easy, but in the end, she didn¡¯t force him, but she said playfully.


    It was only a few days ago that Johannes and his parents were scolding her for secretly going to a secret party in the middle of the night, but Louise took it to heart.


    She still bright as if not put it out.


    If he think about it, she went out alone and visited Ernst on the day after the masquerade ball as if nothing had happened the day before.


    Still, for a while, his family only daughter¡¯s unstoppable moves, who knew how to be self-sufficient, obviously lost sight from their parents.


    His parents said that they were worried because he wasn¡¯t strict with such Louise, and Johannes thought this is the advantage of Louise.


    ¡°If there is anything you need, tell me anytime. There is a part of me where my brother unintentionally gave help this time.¡±


    ¡°Help you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, It almost got a little annoying when it became double money, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Johannes questioned Louise¡¯s words and questioned his ears.


    He wondered if he couldn¡¯t hear it well, so he stared at the faces he faced, but Louise was still in a quiet day.


    ¡°Have I heard the wrong thing right now? I think you said it was double buying money.¡±


    ¡°You heard it right, so what?¡±


    ¡°Have you know and ever expressed that kind of expression?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that you don¡¯t know when and what will happen between men and women?¡±


    He asked herself, but he lost only words to say to Louise¡¯s return.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not right now anyway.¡±


    While Johannes is speechless, Louise spoke naturally, leaving the room first. She seemed to have no idea what influence her words had on her brother.


    While standing alone in the hallway, all sorts of storms raged in Johannes¡¯ head.


    After a while, a hard self-talk buzzed in his mouth.


    ¡°¡­..No way, it¡¯s not Cabel.¡±


    Of course, when he think of Louise¡¯s usual dealings with Cabel, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    However, no matter who sees, the two people were strangely similar in their free-spirited atmosphere and behavior, and it was the same as Erich and Cabel that they did not see such a feeling until now.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it that you don¡¯t know when and what will happen to the original relationship between men and women?¡¯


    Besides, aren¡¯t the words Louise said a while ago really meaningful?


    Johannes¡¯ face was dismissed.


    As this is about Louise, whom he didn¡¯t know where she was going from when she was young, once he started to think about it, his doubts didn¡¯t fade.


    Johannes gazed at the place where Louise had disappeared, and finally decided something to do with his impaled pace.


    He seemed to be a little busy from now on.


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    On a spring day a week after a sunny day, Ernst¡¯s family is busy preparing to go out.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, wait a minute! That¡¯s a lunch box to eat later. Don¡¯t take it out secretly!¡±


    ¡°I only ate one!¡±


    ¡°Erich, are you going to take Penny?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while, so we¡¯re going to go together.¡±


    It was because they all decided to go on an outing together at the Flower Festival in La Sousse this year.


    Ethan looked at people moving busily since the morning.


    Ernst¡¯s three brothers, Hari, and the people of the mansion all busy preparing for an outing, while only Ethan is at leisure.


    Seeing him like that, Hari asked.


    ¡°Are you ready, Sir Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In fact, Ethan had nothing to say of preparation. As usual, he is to accompany them for the purpose of escort.


    ¡°I was worried because it rained a few days ago, but I am glad the weather is sunny today.¡±


    Hari laughed with a red hat for going out.


    Ethan opened his mouth unintentionally toward her, but other people¡¯s words is ahead of him.


    ¡°What, are you taking that person too?¡±


    Erich, grabbing Penny, asked, narrowing his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah, of course we go together.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing until this day? Just ask him to rest at home.¡±


    He grumbled as if he didn¡¯t quite like that Ethan going to a flower festival with them.


    It wasn¡¯t a day or two that Erich disliked Ethan, and there was no reason to say anything to this. So now everyone didn¡¯t listen closely to him.


    ¡°If you are ready, let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, when the older brother Eugene approached, Erich also stopped groaning.


    ¡°Because there is Penny, it would be impossible for everyone to ride in one carriage. I think we should split in two.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Penny, who is next to him, barked as if he had understood Erich¡¯s words.


    Erich has been surprisingly friendly to his dog since long ago, so he walked around, patting her fur like a child on such Penny.


    ¡°I think we can split it in two.¡±


    Eugene and Hari naturally stood side by side and walked toward the front door. Just before they turned away, Eugene¡¯s gaze once reached Ethan.


    Ethan looked down a little and then stepped back, as always. Eugene turned his head back without saying anything.


    Cabel and Erich are right in front of Ethan, so he could unintentionally hear the conversation between the two in detail.


    ¡°I guess you should ride the carriage with me and not with brother.¡±


    ¡°What? What kind of fun are you and us two riding in the same carriage? I¡¯m going to ride with Hari.¡±


    ¡°Hah. I know you didn¡¯t notice, but be patient today. We¡¯re going out as a member, but why did brother want to ride a carriage with Hari and older brother?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I just notice? No, but what¡¯s wrong with me riding a carriage with Hari?!¡±


    Erich¡¯s voice, emphasizing pathetic, and Cabel¡¯s voice, confused because he could not understand the words of his brother, rang alternately.


    ¡°Then, please go and have a good time, Duke, the masters and the lady.¡±


    The butler, Hubert, followed them as they left the mansion and saw them off.


    Ethan stood and greets Hubert with a glance and then leaves the door.


    From the past, Ethan was sometimes afraid that his existence was hurting Hari.


    It was because of his past.


    Ethan knew very well how people looked at him because of the past that would never disappear.


    Nevertheless, Hari accepted him, and what other people were saying, she told him that she doesn¡¯t care.


    So Ethan stayed by her side, knowing that he had no mind, but there was a moment when even he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    It was the moment when he learned that Hari was kidnapped during the last hunt.


    ¡®Ethan Bishop. Hari was kidnapped, so why are you standing right in front of my eyes?¡¯


    At that time, Ethan was given probation because it was a punishment for failing to protect Hari, but it was also because his desperation is in a very bad condition to see in front of Hari.


    However, Ethan never thought that Eugene¡¯s treatment had been overlooked.


    The reason that the escort target was stupidly letting go of his hand and being kidnapped was something that couldn¡¯t be tolerated, whatever the reason.


    So Ethan thought that it was incomprehensible that he had returned to Hari¡¯s escort again.


    If Eugene and Hari told him no more, even he judged that he could not assume the role and excommunicated like this, he was able to fully agree.


    The day of Lavender Cordis was decided and the last day Hari wanted to see her, Ethan realized what he had to do.


    After that, it was Lavender Cordis that make Ethan went for a week on vacation.


    ¡®What, what, you?¡¯


    Lavender Cordis was unmanaged for a while around the villa where she¡¯s being quarantined and confined.


    There is a dense forest.


    Ethan met Lavender alone there. As soon as she secured the blinded view, she was very embarrassed by the appearance of him that caught her eyes.


    ¡®I wonder if that girl sent you here? To kill me?¡¯


    Soon Lavender glared at Ethan with a poisonous glance, as if realizing something.


    ¡®Ha, I trembled in front of other people, but in the end¡­..¡¯


    ¡®I did not come under the order of Lady Hari.¡¯


    Lavender eyes was the color of suspicion of Ethan¡¯s words, but after a while, her eyes lit up with a facial expression to see what she thought.


    ¡®Then, is it Eugene who sent you here? Yeah, originally you were Eugene¡¯s man.¡¯


    She seemed to rather sweeten the murderous intentions that Eugene may have. Thinking that she is exerting that much influence on him.


    But it was a perfect illusion.


    ¡®Miss Lavender Cordis. Sorry, but he doesn¡¯t even care about you. It has been and will be be, that fact will not change.¡¯


    Of course, he thought that there would be nothing in the future for Eugene¡¯s anger toward Lavender Cordis to cool down.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t forgive the person in front of him right now, as Eugene couldn¡¯t have done that.


    In that sense, she might have succeeded in becoming an unforgettable existence to Eugene as she wished, but he didn¡¯t have to tell her that.


    ¡®You are nothing but meaningless existence to the Duke. The reason I came here today is that It¡¯s not because you received a separate statement about you from them.¡¯


    Rather, it would be better to remind himself of his worthlessness.


    Lavender Cordis still didn¡¯t know that the reason she still alive to this day was entirely because of Hari. Or is it just something she doesn¡¯t want to admit.


    Ethan recalled the atmosphere of Ernst, which gradually began to change several years ago.


    Ernst¡¯s mansion is now obvious like spring has come.


    In line with that, Eugene¡¯s atmosphere became somewhat gentler from some time, just like the melted ice.


    Ethan knew that all of this was because Eugene respected and valued Hari that much, even though he would never have saved the person who harmed Ernst alive.


    ¡®Do not be ridiculous! Then why did you find me? Are you here to make that word? Are you trying to upset me upside down?¡¯


    But that did not mean to forgive Lavender Cordis as it is.


    However, Eugene¡¯s anger would not be resolved by directly killing her.


    And perhaps it will be done secretly in a direction that Hari did not know, Ethan guessed.


    ¡®Lady Hari said she doesn¡¯t want you to die, so I¡¯m going to respect her opinion.¡¯


    Hari suffered more than Lavender Cordis, she said she wants her to suffered more than death. She think it¡¯s more terrible than death.


    But everyone knew it was her kindness.


    ¡®By the way, it seems that you, whom I met today, still do not reflect on or regret what you have done.¡¯


    ¡®Reflection, why am I doing that¡­.¡¯


    Srang.


    Lavender stopped talking when she saw Ethan pulling a sword out of the sword he was wearing in his waist.


    ¡®What, what? Go, don¡¯t come close.¡¯


    ¡®I think a person has to go through the exact same thing to understand someone else¡¯s pain.¡¯


    Lavender Cordis, who was sitting on the floor, hesitated to avoid Ethan as he approaching her and stepped back.


    Her hands and feet were rubbed by the grass and her clothes were covered with dirt, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about that, but soon after, a tree trunk touched her back and she had to stop moving.


    The moment the sharp blade moves, Lavender screamed and closed her eyes.


    Left jaw.


    However, it was his left arm, not Lavender, that Ethan moved his sword to cut.


    Lavender fell for a moment at his incomprehensible behavior, and soon shrugged her neck in the arms extending over her head.


    Patter.


    ¡®What¡­.¡¯


    Red drops of blood fell over her head. Her pale cheeks and the burning red liquid looked like blood and tears for an instant.


    Then the expression of Lavender Cordis suddenly changed.


    ¡®Do you think it¡¯s a familiar situation somewhere?¡¯


    Ethan¡¯s quiet voice ran across the fresh air of the forest.


    A terrifyingly quiet forest.


    The smell of fishy blood on the tip of the nose.


    A woman in the middle of the forest defenselessly without the least tools to protect her body.


    ¡®Ahhh¡­¡¯


    Crumbling, the sound of the low, harsh throat of a beast heard somewhere in the ear.


    Lavender only realized what Ethan was trying to do to bring her here. And what was the meaning of what he said a while ago.


    Ethan quietly whispered to Lavender Cordis, whose face seemed to suffocate in fear.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die.¡¯


    That¡¯s how his vacation is over, and Ethan is returned to Ernst¡¯s mansion.


    On the way to find Hari, he accidentally ran into Eugene. Two men stood face to face in a hallway with a red sunset.


    ¡®Duke.¡¯


    When Ethan said hello first, Eugene¡¯s cool gaze reached him.


    ¡®Hm. Are you coming back from today?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Eugene quietly stared at Ethan with an unknown face, and then glanced to his left arm. He knocked it down.


    ¡®I think you hurt your arm.¡¯


    Ethan paused for a moment when Eugene discovered his injury.


    He deliberately cut his arm, to Lavender Cordis, because he didn¡¯t want to use animal blood, but it also meant punishing himself.


    Perhaps Ethan would not continue to forgive his stupidity that endangered Hari.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a big wound to care about.¡¯


    And perhaps it was because he knew that fact that Eugene decided to tolerate Ethan.


    But it wasn¡¯t simply because he trusted his authenticity.


    Probably because, as long as Ethan couldn¡¯t forgive himself, this time he knew he would even give up his life when the same thing happened again in the future.


    Ethan didn¡¯t tell anyone about his move, but he didn¡¯t think he could hide the facts from Eugene.


    Probably, Eugene who let Ethan going to do during his vacation, should already know everything he did.


    Eugene was the most regretful of his mistakes when Hari was in danger a while ago.


    It is said that because he was vigilant, soaked in unfamiliar clothing, there was a man who dared to reach out through the loose gap.


    So, since the last day, he has been protecting Hari¡¯s surroundings without a single needle.


    So, moreover, Eugene may know the accident that happened to Lavender Cordis a while ago.


    There was no reason to not to.


    Of course, even at this moment, she was still alive anyway, so it wasn¡¯t a great thing to say of a mishap.


    He dare think of it, Ethan and Eugene had some resemblance.


    Probably in the future, they will live with a lot of blood on their hands, and that will happen where the person they want to protect will not know.


    Uh, and unlike in the past, Ethan would not regret it anymore, so in a sense, he became more like Eugene.


    ¡®Actually, I¡¯m don¡¯t like that you are next to Hari.¡¯


    Ethan bowed his head even deeper to Eugene¡¯s cold voice falling overhead.


    ¡®But I decided to leave it alone because I judged that no one was as suitable as you yet, and there is no more reason.¡¯


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    Ethan thanked Eugene for allowing himself to be with Hari again. So he answered with sincerity as if to express such a heart.


    ¡®One mistake is enough, neither you nor me.¡¯


    Eugene looked at Ethan in silence for a moment and then opened his mouth again.


    ¡®But don¡¯t cross the line. You know what I mean.¡¯


    Ethan raised his head at the sound. With his back at the red sunset, Eugene was sending him a cool glance.


    Ethan said it wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. In the past, he had seen Eugene, who gave himself the same gaze as he is now.


    It was the day when Ethan handed a violet anemone flower to Hari in the Imperial Palace.


    As if to say that approaching her more than this was unacceptable, Eugene¡¯s gaze contained a clear warning.


    Ethan responded firmly to Eugene.


    ¡®I swear it won¡¯t happen.¡¯


    However, Ethan¡¯s heart toward Hari was a little different from what Eugene thought.


    Even though Eugene didn¡¯t warn him like he is now, Ethan had no intention of getting close to Hari this strangely.


    He didn¡¯t dare to think about it was right.


    However, even if he didn¡¯t make such excuses, Ethan¡¯s mind for Hari was different from the passionate passion.


    It was good enough for Ethan if he could just see her smiling from a distance.


    Eugene stared at Ethan¡¯s face for a while, as if trying to gauge Ethan¡¯s insides, and then moved to from his place first.


    ¡®Hari is waiting, so stop watching.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Duke.¡¯


    The memory of that day was settled there.


    Hari¡¯s POV


    ¡°Kwak! There are flowers everywhere!¡±


    ¡°It seems that spring is really spring. I can feel it when I come here.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    La Sousse in the spring, where the flower festival is held, is Arlanta¡¯s most famous tourist destination.


    So, when the time comes, naturally, many people visit this place.


    Seeing the flowers in full bloom all over the field of view, Penny and Cabel first expressed their excitement loudly.


    Even though it¡¯s with Penny, it was Cabel that he was not hiding a girl¡¯s sensibility in secret from his livelihood.


    Seeing such Cabel, Erich looked weird.


    ¡°What, brother Cabel, why do you like this, so that it doesn¡¯t suit you?¡±


    ¡°Hah, the knight is sweating every day, Look only in Ethan. I will look completely in heaven here now!¡±


    Somehow, everyone was silent for a moment at Cabel¡¯s words oozing out.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a long-awaited holiday, so I¡¯m going to enjoy spring!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll go and take the seat first! Let¡¯s go, Penny!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Cavel is so excited, took a penny and ran first. Erich didn¡¯t like the fact that he had taken Penny from him, but he just watch it because Penny is so happy.


    The order was surrendered to Erich.


    Looking at that, it seemed that Penny is the priority over Cabel for Erich.


    ¡°Brother Cabel, seeing you run like that makes you feel like a kid.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just an old kid, well.¡±


    Hari laughed at the back of Cabel running and running. Then Eugene also sympathized with him and laughed lightly with Hari.


    ¡°If you look still, I think brother Cabel is the youngest among us.¡±


    Erich muttered his tongue.


    ¡°And you¡¯re like the oldest of us.¡±


    ¡°What? Where do you look at, am i old?¡±


    Then Erich jumped straight to Hari¡¯s playful words. As always, the two began to ramble.


    ¡°What are everyone doing? Come on!¡±


    As if he had a good seat, they could hear Cabel waving his hand from afar. It was then that they too took a step toward the place where Cabel and Penny were.


    ¡°Uh, here¡­.¡±


    When she reached the destination, Hari stopped without knowing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a seat over there too, but it looks better here!¡±


    However, Cabel, who took the seat, was not aware of any other thoughts.


    Somehow, it seemed that he could not remember this place because all of these areas were full of similar flowers and radishes.


    However, at a glance, Hari realized that where they are standing is ripe from that day.


    When she looked around, it seemed that Eugene noticed the same thing as her.


    But neither of them came up with a story about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat first!¡±


    At Cabel¡¯s torch, they decided to sit down under a large flower bud and start with a simple picnic with food in a basket.


    Erich is looking around for a while, feeling a strange feeling of awe. But surprisingly, it was Cabel who first spoke out of what Hari was thinking.


    ¡°Oh, then I thought it was a bit familiar, but when we were young It was here now that we watched the flowers while sitting. Am I right?¡±


    When he heard that, Erich also screamed, ¡°Ah,¡± as if asking for the answer to the question that made his head tilted.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right? I remember sitting there and playing with balloons.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s been a long time since then and I was confused, but now I remember clearly.¡±


    The last time they came here was the spring just before their parents, the Ernsts, passed away.


    And now they sit down in the same place where they spent time with their family at that time.


    Cabel and Erich were looking around with eyes that seemed to recall old memories. Following them, Eugene and Hari also moved their eyes.


    The fascinating pale pink blossoms, the sweet and soft air around, and the laughter of people flowing from a little far away have little changed from the memories of the past.


    So it¡¯s as if at this moment, time has stopped from the days of childhood when they were all in peace. It felt like it.


    ¡°At that time, it was great.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t figure out which of them was muttering those words. Because all four of them felt the same longing and were looking back at times in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, so it¡¯s good. Right?¡±


    Then Hari said with a smile.


    The flowers smeared in her sight and that soft smile matched well as if it were a picture.


    ¡°Yes, I think we did well to come.¡±


    Eugene also shouts with a dim smile. Following that, Cabel and Erich opened their mouths.


    ¡°Shall we come again next year?¡±


    ¡°Brother Cabel, do you think you can be lucky back then?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it!¡±


    In fact, the reason they did not come here so far was not because they feared that their memories with their parents would be revived.


    It has only been a long time since everyone came together to come to the Flower Festival for their own circumstances.


    As usual, the conversation continued in a noisy atmosphere.


    So after they having a peaceful lunch, they decided to take a walk in the flower path.


    ¡°Sir Ethan, it¡¯s a gift.¡±


    Then, all of a sudden, Hari approached Ethan, who was walking behind her. A small cherry branch was held in her hand.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t broken, as it was separated, but I wanted to give it to you because it was pretty.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if her gift was unexpected.


    He pins Hari¡¯s smile towards himself as he watched her face silently for a moment, then slowly raised his hand.


    The branch of flowers from Hari¡¯s hand was carried to Ethan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At Ethan¡¯s words, Hari smiled brighter than before. She soon turned back and he watched Hari running towards Eugene.


    Eugene and Ethan, who were waiting for Hari and watch her actions, Ethan met his eyes for an instant, but instead of showing a cool glance like the last time, Eugene¡¯s gazes moved toward Hari as if he had no weight on the previous events.


    Cabel and Erich are already walking in front of them.


    ¡°Oh, my brother has petals on his head.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Hari¡¯s touch gently swept Eugene¡¯s hair.


    Eugene looked closer and lowered his head to make it easier for Hari to move her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s done now.¡±


    At that moment, a soft wind passed them by. Again above his head, pale pink petals began to scatter from the flower trees.


    Seeing that, Hari shouted,


    ¡®Oh¡¯.


    ¡°I guess I just left it now. The petals keep blowing anyway¡­¡±


    It was then that warmth, warmer than the spring breeze, touched her lips.


    Of course, Hari couldn¡¯t finish what she was trying to say.


    After a while, Eugene, who once stole Hari¡¯s lips and raised his head, and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°I think your hands are a little cold. If it¡¯s cold, tell me.¡±


    Eugene very naturally took Hari¡¯s hand and walked the path under the flower tree. Hari walked, led by him, quickly whispered with a silent voice.


    ¡°What are you doing now? There are so many people here¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You are so pretty that I didn¡¯t even know.¡±


    However, in response to Eugene¡¯s unconventional answer that soon followed, she only lost her words.


    Like the color of the petals scattered in the wind, the soft water heard on Hari¡¯s cheeks. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t say anything to Eugene anymore.


    The two held hands and walked together along the path of the petals scattering.


    It was an endlessly sweet and warm time as if only the spring days like today will last forever.